《Kano's Necromantic Comedy》


 Ruin - Chapter 1

    Leaning back in her black leather office chair, Kano sipped her lukewarm coffee and stared out the window. It was awfully bitter without milk or sugar, but it was a fitting accompaniment to watching the world end. Or what little was left of it.


    She watched a wave of humanity flee through the hall of polished steel while sirens blared. The cleanliness of the facility felt almost perverse compared to the chaos that enveloped them. Why had they built something so grandiose? It didn¡¯t belong in this world, not anymore. Soon it would be stained with blood, a more fitting color than the austere silver.


    There were no enemies in sight, not yet, but she knew most of them wouldn¡¯t survive. Sighing, she went over the evacuation plan in her head. It called for her to leave as soon as the alarm sounded, but she was rooted to the spot. Not by fear or shock but by resignation. There was nowhere worth fleeing to; it was all over.


    She and the other personnel had worked to create a haven where humanity would be safe from the horrors ravaging the world. But they couldn¡¯t turn back time. And now their past mistakes had caught up with them. It was all falling apart, and there wasn¡¯t a damn thing she could do about it.


    She watched, filled with a terrible calm as she waited for the end. The approaching doom didn¡¯t worry her; it had been a long time coming. Everyone had expected them to fail, even her. Despite that, she¡¯d done everything in her power to prove them, and herself, wrong. But it had all been for nothing.


    What else was she to do but spread her arms and embrace the end? A knock at the door startled her, shattering her focus. She spun around in the chair¡­ and woke up.


    Kano shook her head to banish the strange dream from her mind. Her memory of it was hazy, but that only made it all the more confusing. Was the person in the dream even her? It didn¡¯t feel that way. Rapping her knuckles against her forehead, Kano admonished herself not to think about it.


    What was the point, anyway? It wouldn¡¯t be of any help. No, what she needed was food. Running her hand through her long black hair, Kano got up. She resembleda slim woman in her late twenties, but she¡¯d long ago lost track of her actual age. In this world, where age had little to do with appearance, it was irrelevant.


    However, she still needed to eat, and so she left the collapsed concrete building where she¡¯d been sleeping to search for food in the ruined city. Kano padded through the crumbling city around her. The identical plastic houses were brown with age, most of them collapsing in on themselves. There was little beyond dirt and decay in a panorama of dull colors.


    It resembled a wasteland more than a city, without any sign of life. But Kano knew better. There were still living things here, if only a few, clinging to life. Her companion followed behind her, making far more noise as their clawed feet dug into the ground. Kano couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d found Nove, but they¡¯d been traveling together for a while now.


    Four short horns poked out through the bone plates that covered Nove¡¯s head and most of her body. Along with her long claws, the horns lent her a bestial appearance. Reaching the end of the street, Kano peered around the corner. She didn¡¯t expect to run into much this far from any necrotech¡¯s territory, but it didn¡¯t hurt to be careful. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time they¡¯d run into scouts or rogue abominations¡ªcreatures made by affixing synthetic souls to tailormade bodies, most horrific and few intelligent¡ªabandoned by their creators.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear,¡± she said, turning to Nove. Her hulking companion was kin to the monstrous creations they were careful to avoid, but unlike Nove they were mindless beasts. Nove grunted, picking through the rubble near the entrance to the street. Her thick claws swept aside large chunks of building-grade plastic, searching for anything edible.


    Kano sat back and watched. Leaving the menial work to Nove was fitting¡ªit was what her kind was made for. Not like Kano; she knew her own purpose for existing was far grander, even if she had no idea what that purpose was. Naturals--¡ªthose few beings who still had natural souls rather than synthetic¡ªlike her were the shining stars of the new world.


    Kano was staring into space, wishing Nove would hurry, when a stray piece of debris flew by her head. She stomped over to where Nove was still digging. ¡°You stupid lump.¡±


    Standing with hands on her hips, she glared up at Nove, not intimidated in the slightest, despite only coming up to the abomination¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Nove mumbled, not ceasing in her work.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Maybe I should just carve off a piece of you.¡± Kano slapped one of Nove¡¯s thick-skinned thighs, which was several times the diameter of hers. ¡°There¡¯s far too much of you, anyway.¡±


    Nove ignored her. Kano would have ended things there, but hunger had given her a temper. ¡°Are you deaf as well as stupid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± Nove said, raising her claws defensively. ¡°If you¡¯ve got any more complaints, I suggest you leave them until after I¡¯m done doing all the work.¡±


    Kano gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t argue with that, much as she would have liked to. ¡°Fine, just¡­ be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Once Nove had gotten through most of it, Kano decided to move on. She was getting bored, and it didn¡¯t seem like they would find anything here either way. Walking off at speed, she left Nove scrambling to catch up. She could hear her booming footfalls behind her, growing closer as Nove jogged after her. Not so much as glancing back, Kano kept up the pace, walking with extraordinary speed.


    She approached the large, mostly intact, building in front of her. By the looks of it, it had once been the home of a wealthy family. But that wasn¡¯t why Kano was here. She¡¯d noticed the sickly sweet smell of red mold coming from inside. Shattering what remained of the door jamb with a single kick, she strode in. Red mold covered a large portion of a wall beside her, feeding off the plastic.


    Four men, each dressed in rags, sat hunched over beside it. They had the lumpy, half-finished-looking features characteristic of cheaply made ghouls¡ªsimple beings made by attaching synthetic souls to whatever organic matter was on hand. They stared at the broken door, gray eyes widening. Kano hadn¡¯t expected there to be anyone here, but she was a fair hand at improvising.


    ¡°Gimme your food!¡± she shouted, moving to assault the nearest of them on general principle. There was no reasoning with the likes of them; anyone living out here was savage or without any will of their own. She had no problem killing them either way.


    Their eyes focused on her, mouths gaping. Seeing her advancing, theyscrambled to grab the crude pieces of metal that served as their weapons. She slammed the nearest ghoul¡¯s head against the wall before he could get up, splattering his brains across the concrete.


    Looking past the next one in line, she realized there wasn¡¯t much left in the house. She sighed and picked up the rusty iron rod beside the corpse. It was a little long for her to use with one hand, so she gripped it with both and drove it into the gut of the man rushing at her. The metal must have had an edge to it¡ªit punched right through his flesh.


    Stopping to appreciate its efficacy, she nearly lost an eye to a similar piece of metal. She leaned back, and it grazed her cheek. Disgusted, she bunched up her fingers so they formed a single point and jammed it into the offender¡¯s own eye. He collapsed screaming, and she thought to herself that it served him right. Advancing on the remaining two, Kano was about to say something witty when she realized she had, in fact, been shot.


    ¡°Ow,¡± she said, looking down at the hole in her torso. The amusement she derived from the shocked expression of the shooter as she closed on him somewhat made up for the damage to her body. He was franticallytrying to reload his primitive single-shot weapon, which was little more than a repurposed pipe.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said helpfully, and tore it out of his hands. ¡°Like this,¡± she instructed, and then she beat him to death with it. The last ghoul ran for the door, and she let him go. She was getting bored of killing them; they were dull people, whoever they were.


    Hearing a scream from outside, she recalled that Nove had been following her. Her anger, forgotten in the heat of battle, bubbled back to the surface. While contemplating how best to express her displeasure to her companion, Kano spotted something golden adorning one of the bodies. She rushed over and took it from their wrist.


    The golden links were held together by a piece of wire, but it was indeed a gold bracelet. Cooing in delight, she put it around her wrist and held it up to admire it. When Nove came charging through the doorway, she jumped.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± she demanded, spinning around with murder in her eyes.


    Stumbling to a halt¡ªno mean feat considering her size and momentum¡ªNove was opening her mouth to reply when Kano shouted, ¡°Never mind that; I don¡¯t care. Look at this!¡±


    She held up the wrist with the bracelet and displayed it to Nove, who reached out toward it on impulse.


    ¡°No!¡± Kano shouted, jerking her arm back. ¡°I swear, if you so much as touch my bracelet, I will end you.¡±


    Sheepish, Nove put her hands behind her back. ¡°I just wanted to look.¡±


    ¡°Well, look with your eyes, not your hands. Your big, stupid eyes. What possible use do you have for such large eyes?¡±


    Unlike Kano¡¯s irises, which were a mixture of blue and green fragments, Nove¡¯s were gray. Nove shrugged. ¡°Was this worth it just for mold? I hate eating mold.¡±


    Kano scooped a handful off the wall and popped it into her mouth. The taste was nauseating, but she was hungry enough to eat anything at this point. It beat eating ghoul flesh. ¡°Starve, then, I don¡¯t care. But if you don¡¯t eat now, you can be damn sure I¡¯m not going to buy you anything else to eat when we get back to town.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Nove asked, prodding a body with a clawed toe. ¡°It¡¯s my money, too.¡±


    ¡°Please, you barely earn your keep. Don¡¯t pretend like you deserve an equal share, particularly with how much you eat. What are you good for, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nove replied, looking at a loss, ¡°I can carry¡­ heavy things¡­¡±


    ¡°So can a cart, and they don¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re making such a big deal about this; it¡¯s not like the mold belongs to you, anyway.¡±


    Kano grinned. ¡°Ah, so now you want to eat it?¡±


    Growling deep in her throat, Nove shoved mold into her maw. Seeing something so monstrous sulk was hilariousto Kano. She wondered if she¡¯d treat Nove better if her reactions weren¡¯t so amusing. There was little entertainment out here. She¡¯d take what she could get.

 Ruin - Chapter 2

    Once injected into her bloodstream, the Silvered Stream seared through her synapses. Kano sighed and sunk into her chair. Made of crude hide stuffed with rags, it was hardly worth calling a chair. But in that moment, it was perfect.


    She stared up at the ceiling riddled with holes from neglect and gunshots and wondered what life was all about. Was there any meaning to her daily struggles? She always ended up back where she¡¯d started, only worse off each time. Was it her fault? Was she too flawed to reach greater heights? No, that made no sense. She was unmatched in both intellect and prowess.


    If anything, her surroundings were to blame. Her surroundings, and perhaps those she surrounded herself with. Lolling her head toward Nove, she stared at her companion¡¯s great scaled back and tried to come up with something hateful to say. Normally it would have been child¡¯s play, but in her drug-addled state, nothing came to her. Maybe Nove wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Kano knew she didn¡¯t need her, that she could get along fine on her own. But maybe she was just doing Nove a favor. Nove certainly needed her. Probably be face-first in a pile of garbage if not for me, Kano thought to herself, snickering.


    Intending to tell Nove that she wasn¡¯t so worthless, Kano tried to get to her feet. She pushed against the ground, but somehow the ground refused to help her, and all she accomplished was sliding lower in her seat.


    Unperturbed, Kano picked up another of the slender shards of Silver Stream beside her. The sharp edge nicked her finger, drawing blood, but she didn¡¯t pay it any heed. Instead, she sunk it deep into her thigh, only removing it once the shard had lost its sheen, fading away to a dull gray. The second dose hit her even harder than the first, and she went numb.


    Existing in that tiny sliver between unconsciousness and consciousness, Kano wondered why she ever left this wonderful place. Why brave the cold, unforgiving world when she could take a trip to heaven whenever she wanted? All it required was for her to catch a trip on a shooting star, dyed a brilliant silver.


    In her benevolence, she even considered sharing these wonders with Nove. Glancing at what she had left, she discovered she was already down to three shards. Well, no matter; Nove seemed happy enough as it was. She didn¡¯t need to partake. It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d be able to appreciate it properly. Not the way Kano could. In fact, Kano thought with rising anger, why was anyone else even allowed it? She was the only one who could understand its true value. It was wasted on everyone else.


    Grabbing her remaining shards and giving herself some new cuts in the process, she clutched them to her chest. These were hers, and no one could take them away. Muttering for everyone to keep away, Kano drifted off to sleep.


    In her dream, bursting with inexplicable colors and sounds, she was spun and pulled every which way. No matter how hard she fought, she couldn¡¯t break free. The unseen forces around her intensified until she broke apart. The pieces of her scattered, losing all cohesion, until she was nothing at all. Bemoaning the cruel treatment, Kano¡¯s form snapped back together.


    She awoke with a jolt, feeling as if her consciousness had been rammed back into her body.


    ¡°What?¡± she demanded of her immediate surroundings. But the alley, full of decaying biomatter, had no answers to offer. Not for how she¡¯d ended up here, or why she was naked. Patting herself down, she confirmed her body was at least intact. But she realized with a surge of rage that her new bracelet was missing. Fine. If that was how the world wanted to treat her, then she wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    Recognizing the alley as being the one beside the den of ill repute she¡¯d been in earlier, she summoned her force field. Created by a generator inside her chest, a biological core that was already heating up, it appeared around her. Shouting incoherently, she smashed her way through the wall, glowing fists presented before her in case anyone took issue with her means of entrance. She searched the room for Aru-Aru, the owner.


    Spotting his faded suit jacket among the crowd of people fleeing from her sudden entrance, she was off after him like a shot. Kano dragged the overweight man to the ground as an adult would a child.


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± she shouted, clinging to his back.


    ¡°I-I,¡± he stuttered, double chin wobbling.


    Flipping him over, Kano shook him by his lapels. ¡°Spit it out,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he got out at last.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb,¡± Kano said, grasping him by the throat. ¡°I was in here just before, and now here I am again. But naked. I do not wish to be naked. At least not right now. And either way, I want my stuff back.¡±


    Aru-Aru raised his hands as if trying to ward her off. ¡°Please, I really don¡¯t know anything. The last time I saw you, you had all your clothes. But that was at least twelve hours ago.¡±


    Twelve hours? Kano scratched her head. Had it been that long? She couldn¡¯t remember when she¡¯d returned to Shorinstown. Had it been day or night? She blinked and shook Aru-Aru some more. ¡°What was I doing when you last saw me?¡±


    Aru-Aru licked his jowls. ¡°I-I dunno, staggering out the door? You were with some guy, didn¡¯t recognize him. Don¡¯t think he was a local.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    A guy who wasn¡¯t a local? Kano¡¯s brain kicked into high gear, and she realized that meant he must not be from around here.


    ¡°What was I doing with him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kano stared into his gray eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡°Well, what did he look like, then? You must know that much at least.¡±


    His back against the ground, the fat man tried to shrug. ¡°He was tall, wore uh, a red leather jacket. There wasn¡¯t that much about him that was worth remembering, he looked like just some nobody. No one I¡¯d expect you to associate with.¡±


    ¡°Why was I with him, then?¡±


    ¡°I already said I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kano said, releasing him, ¡°right. Guess I¡¯m done with you, then. But let this be a lesson to you.¡±


    She left without another word, walking out of the now empty establishment. The crackling blue field surrounding her faded. Now then¡­ where to next? She scanned the cramped street of dingy shops, the others even dingier than Aru-Aru¡¯s place. Other than a cadaver leaning against a wall, missing half its head, the street was empty. Wait¡­ Kano thought. She recognized that cadaver.


    ¡°Hey, Virtur,¡± she called.


    As he pushed off from the wall and sauntered over to her, Kano felt a sense of dread. Even if she was at her wit¡¯s end, why, why, did she think to talk to him?


    Virtur licked his withered lips. ¡°Hey yourself, little lady. You¡¯re looking particularly fine today. How about you and I go somewhere more private?¡±


    Kano shivered, disgusted. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good.¡± It was too late to back out now; she may as well try to get some information. ¡°But I do need to know if you saw me leaving Aru-Aru¡¯s a while ago with some guy.¡±


    Running his hand along the exposed brain on the right side of his head, Virtur grinned. ¡°Maybe I did, maybe I didn¡¯t. What¡¯s it to ya?¡±


    Kano¡¯s field appeared around her, shrouding her body in blue energy. She put one hand on her hip and pointed at Virtur with the other. ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to mess around with you today. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be like this?¡± Virtur asked, frowning. ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk like civilized people?¡±


    Kano hissed. ¡°I never claimed to be civilized. Tell me what you saw.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure I saw anything?¡± Virtur replied, tilting his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb,¡± Kano said, jabbing a finger in his direction. ¡°You always hang out here. And don¡¯t pretend like you weren¡¯t watching me.¡±


    Scratching his chin, Virtur¡¯s face broke into an embarrassed smile. ¡°You noticed that, huh? I thought I had a little more subtlety than that. But I suppose you¡ª¡±


    Kano grabbed him by the chin.


    ¡°This is your last warning,¡± Kano spat, their faces close to touching. The field bit into his flesh, where it made contact, drawing blood. Despite that, Virtur continued to smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so rude,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have nothing to offer you.¡±


    Clenching the fingers on her free hand into a clawlike shape, Kano swung it at the insolent man¡¯s head. They tore through flesh and bone with ease, but as she withdrew her hand, she could see he was already healing. By the time she released him, other than the fresh bloodstain, there was nothing to show she¡¯d struck him at all.


    Virtur sighed. ¡°What are you doing? This is pointless.¡±


    ¡°Even if it accomplishes nothing else,¡± Kano replied, ¡°using you to vent my frustration is more than good enough for me.¡± She cracked her knuckles. ¡°Fight me like you mean it.¡±


    ¡°If you insist,¡± Virtur said, and licked his lips. ¡°But I won¡¯t be held responsible for what happens to your body after you lose.¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°Like I¡¯d ever¡ª¡±


    A thin blade of bone shot out from Virtur¡¯s skull. Were it not for the field surrounding her, it would have gone right through Kano¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Lose to an idiot like you,¡± she finished, catching hold of the blade and snapping it off. She swept her hand in an arc, removing his head at the shoulders. It fell to the ground, withering away to dust before her eyes.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± Virtur said, tapping the still-exposed brain of his new head. ¡°I can do this all day. Can you?¡± Long flexible strips of bone extended from his arms, and he lashed out at her with both in tandem.


    Not bothering to avoid them, Kano stepped toward him. The bone whips shattered before reaching her skin, and she laughed at him. Sweeping her arms in from both sides, she bisected his torso. The pieces were turning to dust before they even hit the ground.


    Despite Virtur¡¯s boasting, Kano figured there had to be some limit to his regeneration. It hardly seemed fair otherwise. Not giving him a chance to reform, she kept up her assault, mutilating him into an unrecognisable mass of flesh, over and over again. Losing track of time, she butchered the annoying man until her the generator in her chest was burning hot.


    She realized her field was flickering and switched it off to conserve what energy she had left. However, its absence did little to deter her. She could no longer cut through his flesh with ease, but she was still more than capable of pummelling him into mush. Or so she thought. She beat him down the first few times, but his regeneration outpaced her ability to injure him. Before long, he was standing before her unharmed.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, clearing his throat, ¡°that took longer than I expected. But surely now you see how futile this is.¡±


    Kano¡¯s fist shattered his jaw with a spray of disintegrating teeth. ¡°I¡¯m still not convinced,¡± she said, following up with a kick to the groin, ¡°but I am getting bored.¡±


    Uncrossing his legs and straightening himself up, Virtur said, ¡°Then perhaps we can resume our discussion.¡±


    ¡°What is there to discuss?¡± Kano asked, crossing her arms. ¡°You already know what I want. Just tell me what you saw.¡±


    Stroking his chin, Virtur paced back and forth in the narrow confines of the alleyway. ¡°I suppose it is a simple enough request. I¡¯ll tell you what: If you¡¯ll admit that I was the winner of our little scuffle, then I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡±


    Kano scoffed. ¡°You must be kidding. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d agree to something so ridiculous.¡±


    Virtur dragged his fingers down along his cheeks. ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll never find out what happened.¡± He chuckled and walked away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kano called after him.


    He turned, just in time for a length of metal to stab him through the chest. Torn from the wall by Kano as she sped toward him, it pierced right through him and pinned him against the wall. Kano twisted it to make his escape as difficult as possible. ¡°I¡¯ve got a counter offer,¡± she said.


    His flesh had already closed around Kano¡¯s improvised weapon, leaving him stuck fast. Swallowing, he managed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Mirroring Virtur¡¯s expression with a sweet smile of her own, she asked, ¡°How about you stay here for a while, you piece of filth?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply before walking off. Stepping out of the alley, she felt as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. The fight had proven to be great stress relief, and the sound of Virtur whining made things all the sweeter. Now all she had to do was figure out what had happened. There had to be someone else she could ask. Someone more pliant.


    If not, well, she could always enjoy tearing them apart as well.

 Ruin - Chapter 3

    Deciding that she should find some clothes first, Kano went to the room she rented above a dealer in custom body parts. She mostly used it when she couldn¡¯t be bothered to walk back to her own house. It was far from uncommon after one of her benders, assuming she was in any condition to walk at all.


    Like most of the buildings in Shorinstown, the little shop was crammed into whatever space was available. The buildings beside it were pressed so close it seemed as if they were trying to crush the store between them. She flung the door open, and it banged against the wall.


    The owner of the shop, a small white-haired man, looked up from his work. Kano locked eyes with him, daring him to comment, but he just shook his head and went back to tinkering with a spikelike limb. With a little satisfied nod, Kano walked past him toward the stairs. At least some people knew their place in the world. That was one of the few things she liked about¡­ whoever it was that owned this shop. She tried to remember his name but came up blank.


    Oh well, she reflected. It didn¡¯t matter. She remembered enough to know that whoever he was, he wasn¡¯t important.


    Going up the rickety iron stairs two at a time, she pulled back the curtain to her room. What little was inside was scattered across the floor, but she assumed that¡¯s how she¡¯d left it. She couldn¡¯t imagine anyone would have bothered trying to rob her¡ªthere was nothing worth stealing.


    Picking through the assorted pile of junk, she pulled out a black coat, a gray skirt, and a pair of old shoes. The coat was for someone much larger than her and fell past her knees, but that was easily fixed. She tore it so that the edge didn¡¯t extend past her thighs. The skirt was torn in three places and held together by several off-color patches.


    She shrugged. It didn¡¯t have to look pretty, so long as it covered her. Pulling it over her hips, she found it barely managed that. Still, the coat would cover the worst of it, and fashion wasn¡¯t her highest priority right now. Feeling more like herself, she hurried back outside, not sparing a glance for the old shopkeeper.


    Though not far from Aru-Aru¡¯s place, the street outside the shop was in much better condition. It was wide enough for two people to walk abreast, a rare enough thing in the narrow confines of Shorinstown. Despite the space and the cleanliness, Kano much preferred Aru-Aru¡¯s. The businesses in this area had little tolerance for people off their heads on narcotics, which happened to be Kano¡¯s preferred state inside Shorinstown. She found it terribly boring otherwise.


    It was the best way to avoid unnecessary fights, which tended to incur the wrath of whichever authorities were paying attention. Thinking back to what she¡¯d done to Virtur, Kano blanched. Well, she could deal with that once she¡¯d found her bracelet. Putting it out of her mind, she hurried through the street. She still needed information, but Virtur wasn¡¯t the only creep she knew who got off on watching people.


    ¡°Oi,¡± she said, stepping into Sherp¡¯s dimly lit office on the bad side of town.


    Flinching on instinct, it took Sherp a moment to realize who¡¯d spoken. ¡°Kano!¡± she shouted, backing into the corner, hands clutching each other for emotional support. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Kano stopped short. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to what?¡±


    ¡°Err,¡± Sherp said, baring her teeth in a grimace, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I kind of just assumed something had happened.¡±


    Even coming from a pissant like Sherp, that struck Kano as being a touch too afraid. ¡°Look,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t really have time to beat whatever you¡¯re hiding out of you, so why don¡¯t you save both of us some trouble and spit it out.¡±


    Sherp¡¯s mouth widened into an O as Kano¡¯s words sunk in. After a few stuttered attempts at forming words, she finally got out, ¡°P-please, t-take a seat. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Kano sat down opposite her, shifting uncomfortably at the stickiness of the seat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard,¡± Sherp said, ¡°but there¡¯s a new outfit in town. They call themselves the Red Company.¡±


    ¡°Company?¡± Kano asked, scratching her head. ¡°What, like a business?¡±


    ¡°Er, I believe it refers to a military company. They showed up here a few days ago. A couple of their members came here, started asking questions. They wanted to know about you, among other things.¡±


    ¡°And you told them?¡± Kano asked, stretching as she got to her feet.


    ¡°W-what choice did I have?¡± Sherp replied, withdrawing as far into the corner as she could get. ¡°They were scary. I tried to say no, but they broke my desk.¡±


    Looking at the desk, Kano saw its legs were bent, and it had a huge dent in the top. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it always like that?¡±


    Folding her body in on itself, Sherp endeavoured to make herself as small as possible. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad before,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°You wanna say that again?¡± Kano asked, holding a hand up to her ear.


    Sherp looked down. ¡°A-anyway, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s what happened with those guys.¡±


    Picking at her nails, Kano asked, ¡°What did they want to know about me, anyway?¡±


    ¡°What you could do, where you hang out, that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been a great help, but I just have one more question.¡±


    Sherp covered her face with her arms. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Kano laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just want to know where this company is now.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Sherp said, lowering her arms. ¡°I think they¡¯re still over in the old barracks.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Kano said, walking to the door before turning back. ¡°And one last thing: Don¡¯t give out information about me to anyone else. I¡¯ll let you off with a warning this time, but if you do it again¡­ I¡¯ll burn this place to the ground with you inside.¡±


    Bobbing her head in agreement, Sherp said, ¡°I understand. Never again, I swear. Please don¡¯t burn me.¡±


    Leaving the door ajar behind her, Kano headed for the old barracks. It was a large complex, made up of several adjacent old buildings with the walls knocked through. Abandoned long not long after the founding of Shorinstown, it had been a place to live for those down on their luck, but it seemed those days were long gone.


    The exterior was in far better repair than she¡¯d ever seen it¡ªit even had a fresh coat of red paint. Not seeing anyone outside, Kano went to knock on the nearest door. Several thousand volts hit her, and Kano found herself lying on the ground.


    ¡°Ow,¡± she said, getting up. She grabbed a loose rock and hurled it at the door that had shocked her. ¡°Open up!¡± she shouted.


    A few seconds passed, and a large man with scars across most of his face opened the door.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± he demanded.


    Leveling an accusatory finger at the now open door, Kano shouted, ¡°Your stupid door zapped me!¡±


    ¡°Of course it did,¡± he said, gesturing toward a sign beside the door. ¡°Can¡¯t you read?¡±


    Kano laughed in his face. ¡°Who reads anymore? Like I have time to waste on that crap. Anyway, hurry up and give my bracelet back.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, the man regarded her with a mixture of confusion and anger. ¡°Piss off, you lunatic,¡± he said, and slammed the door closed.


    Kano sighed. This was definitely going to be a lot of work. If they weren¡¯t going to let her in, then she¡¯d have to break in. Not wanting to use what little energy she had remaining, Kano tried to think of an alternative. An instant later, bored of that, she decided to bash her way in with whatever she could find. Looking around, she couldn¡¯t see anything handy. Whoever these Red Company people were, they sure kept things clean. What sort of degenerates clean outside their house as well? Well, if there wasn¡¯t anything useable, she¡¯d have to improvise.


    Using a tiny yet significant portion of the power she had left, she sheared off a chunk of a long, thin section of concrete from an adjacent building. She gripped it with both hands and raised it over her head. Giving voice to her building frustration, she brought her makeshift weapon down on the door of the Red Company¡¯s hideout. Despite the thunderous report, the metal weathered her assault with only a large dent.


    Undeterred, Kano struck again and again in a lightning-quick series of blows. Falling apart and streaked with blood where the jagged edges had cut into her hands, the length of concrete got the job done.


    The mangled wreckage of the door fell inward, and a triumphant Kano stepped through. She was hurling what remained of her weapon at the surprised man on the other side when she brushed against a piece of still electrified metal. Toppling over as she entered didn¡¯t make for the most dignified entrance, but she fared better than the Red Company man.


    Her aim proved true, and a chunk of concrete connected with his temple. Still wearing the same wide-eyed expression of surprise, he toppled over in front of her. On her way past, she stomped downward on his head. Pausing only to wipe off the blood and brain matter on her bare foot, she passed through the entranceway into the larger complex beyond.

 Ruin - Chapter 4

    Gun belt jingling, a heavyset man swaggered out of the room ahead. He took one look at the diminutive girl before him and laughed. ¡°What are you playing at, little girl?¡±


    Kano¡¯s hand twitched, but she had nothing left to throw. ¡°I want my bracelet back.¡±


    Rubbing his chin, he nodded. ¡°I see.¡± His other hand went for the bulky handgun on his hip, trying to catch Kano by surprise. As fast as his draw was, to Kano it was like he was moving in slow motion. Ducking low as she moved in, she was in front of him before his gun had cleared its holster. She caught his arm with both hands and wrenched, and it broke with a satisfying crunch.


    Catching his gun as it fell from his hand, she put two rounds into his chest and kept walking. She wasn¡¯t much for guns, particularly ones as inelegant as this. But unlike what her latest victim thought, she wasn¡¯t here to play. Hearing the gunshot, two men appeared from doors along the corridor ahead. Guns drawn, they dropped before they could fire them.


    Despite its looks, Kano couldn¡¯t fault the efficiency of her new weapon. Though she supposed a weapon was only as good as its wielder. The thought made her smile as she tried to figure out where to go. Looking back at the fallen company soldiers, she saw one of them was still alive. He was folded over, clutching the wound in his stomach. His black-and-red combat fatigues were much redder than they¡¯d started off.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, shooting him in the leg to get his attention. He screamed anew, and she continued, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a guy in a red jacket.¡± Seeing the incomprehension in the man¡¯s face, she realized they probably all dressed like that. What a bunch of douche bags. ¡°He was out in the slums yesterday, at Aru-Aru¡¯s.¡±


    Face pale and tight with pain, the soldier got out a name: ¡°Urick.¡±


    The name didn¡¯t ring any bells, but at least it gave her something to focus her rage on. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Seeing him hesitate, she kicked his wounded leg.


    ¡°With the boss¡­ at the back of the building¡­¡±


    She snapped off a salute and winked at him. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She left him to die. Maybe his friends reach him before he bled out. Not that she planned to leave any of them alive, but hey, there was a chance. It was plenty fair by her reckoning¡ªanyone who¡¯d steal from her didn¡¯t deserve any mercy.


    She headed for the center of the building; it seemed as good a choice as any. If she¡¯d had any power to spare, she¡¯d have just cut her way through. Instead, she was reduced to trying to find her way through like any old ghoul. She couldn¡¯t understand why people made such complicated buildings. Was it so hard to put up signs? Or better yet, just have one big room. That would¡¯ve made things a lot simpler.


    She was of a mind to complain to whoever was in charge of this dump. Even if it was a remarkably clean dump. The floors even looked like they¡¯d been swept. Was the Red Company actually a cleaning service? Maybe they could fix up her place. After a while without running into anyone else, she heard booted feet moving ahead.


    Being cautious occurred to her, but her foes seemed like pushovers. Why bother worrying when she could butcher them with ease? Having them all together made it that much easier, and it saved her having to wander through the building. Licking her lips, Kano ducked around the corner, firing with wild abandon. A wave of automatic gunfire greeted her, and she hurled herself back.


    She glanced at the cut on her shoulder where a bullet had nicked her. Neither the wound nor the damage to her coat bothered her. It was an old rag anyway. But it did make her reconsider the situation. Her enemies didn¡¯t seem so trivial anymore. Controlled bursts of gunfire probed the walls in the direction she¡¯d fled. Keeping low, she crawled away, assessing her options.


    She was looking for another way around when she heard a sharp thunk from the central room. The grenade landed near where she was crawling, spraying fragments across the hallway. Several small pieces became lodged in her body. They made a bit of a mess but not enough to disable her. Still, she couldn¡¯t sit around for much longer. She ran back down the corridor, seeking another route.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    As it turned out, there was another way, but half a dozen men armed with assault rifles had already taken up position there, taking shelter behind a series of prepared metal barricades. Not in the mood to accumulate anymore gunshot wounds, Kano fell back without returning fire.


    Neither way seemed too appealing, but at least this one had fewer guards. She could have gone back the way she came and left the building altogether, but the thought never entered her mind. There was no way she was giving up, not while they had what was rightfully hers (even though she had looted it from a body just the other day). Without the time or the slightest inclination to come up with a proper plan, Kano went with what she knew.


    She popped around the corner to squeeze off a few shots at the first target that caught her eye and pulled back before they could respond. They replied with a fresh storm of gunfire, raking the walls she was hiding behind once more. Dropping to the ground so that the bullets passed over her, Kano rolled out of cover, firing as she went. In addition to the man her first stunt had dropped, she disposed of another three before her gun clicked.


    Jumping to her feet, she bounded across the room, taking advantage of her fallen foes¡¯ cover. Once she got in close, it was all over. Not bothering to pick up one of the spare weapons, she disposed of her remaining enemies with a mixture of kicks and blows from her empty handgun. Its performance as a blunt instrument wasn¡¯t nearly so impressive, so she left it behind.


    However, thinking ahead, she grabbed an assault rifle along with another pistol. The rifle was too large for her to handle easily, but it would have to do. Setting the stock against her shoulder, she advanced. She could hear the people in the other room scrambling to intercept her.


    Sprinting, she passed the opening to the central room and held down the trigger until she was past. She wasn¡¯t sure if she hit anyone, but it was enough of a distraction for her to get by unscathed. Dropping the rifle, she hurtled through the building at breakneck speed. The metal doors and corridors passed by in a blur until she was standing in front of a solid metal door. Turning on her force field, she cut right through it. The metal fell to pieces, exposing a pair of men.


    They both had their rifles trained on the door, though they looked too stunned to make any use of them. One was bald and much older, with a neatly trimmed beard. The other was younger, with long, swept-back red hair and a rakish manner. All in all, she thought he was rather handsome. He was also wearing a red jacket, which meant he must be Urick and that he would have to die. It seemed like a bit of a waste, but there was no helping it. But first things first: She pointed her pistol at the bearded man. ¡°Call off your men.¡±


    Seeing him tense as if he was going to open fire, she shot him in the hand. He grunted in pain and dropped his gun. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m calling them off.¡±


    His throat moved as if he was saying something, but she couldn¡¯t hear a thing. Must be subvocalizing, she decided. What necromancer let these losers out into the world? Must be the rejects of someone¡¯s army. They were obviously military, even if they were completely incompetent.


    ¡°Good.¡± She jabbed her finger toward Urick, who¡¯d dropped his gun at the silent command. ¡°Now you, give me back my bracelet.¡±


    Urick reached into his pocket and tossed it to her. Sitting down at the desk in the back of the room, the older man covered his face with his hands. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just do as you were told?¡±


    Urick glanced at Kano and licked his lips nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was a threat. I figured once we took care of the big one, we¡¯d be fine.¡±


    Scratching her head, Kano tried to follow their conversation. The big one? Were they talking about Nove? It would explain a lot. Kano hadn¡¯t considered it, but part of this being Nove¡¯s fault made all too much sense. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Nove, right? What did you do with her?¡±


    ¡°Fed her enough poison to kill a golem and dropped her at the dump,¡± Urick said, a note of pride in his voice and a sneer on his lips.


    Was he trying to make Kano feel bad? He was an idiot if he thought she cared about Nove¡¯s well-being. Kano yawned and stretched her back. ¡°Welp, I got what I came for, so I guess it¡¯s time for you to die.¡±


    Urick blanched, though to his credit he still managed to look scornful. But she was unsure if it was a credit to his courage or to his stupidity. ¡°You really think you can just kill me and walk out of here?¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Yep, that was pretty much the plan.¡± Almost the entire plan, in fact.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never get out alive,¡± he said, spitting in her general direction.


    The older man stood up and held up his hands. Kano noticed his wound had already stopped bleeding. ¡°Wait,¡± he said, ¡°there¡¯s no need for further bloodshed. How about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Kano said. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°You got what you came for,¡± the Red Company leader said, ¡°so how about this: I¡¯ll overlook what happened here and let you leave unharmed. In exchange, you won¡¯t kill any more of my men.¡±


    Kano laughed in his face. ¡°No way. I¡¯m not leaving without him.¡± She pointed at Urick.


    The bearded man shrugged. ¡°All right, he¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Urick opened his mouth to protest, but another subvocalized command cut him off. ¡°He¡¯ll follow you now. Do whatever you want with him.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Kano said, waving goodbye. ¡°Ciao.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 5

    In the end, the Red Company let Kano walk away with her prize as their leader had promised. Remembering the dumbfounded looks of the soldiers as she walked out brought a smile to her face. It had been a good day. Leaving the Red Company¡¯s stronghold, Kano experimented with her new pet. To her delight, she found she could make him do anything at all.


    Whoever had tampered with his brain had made him incapable of disobeying his master. He¡¯d complained a great deal at first, but there was an easy fix to that¡ªshe ordered him not to speak.


    Beginning with a battery of minor self-inflicted humiliations to whet her appetite, Kano soon grew bored. Feeling she was ready to take the next step, Kano had him take her to where he¡¯d left Nove. It seemed a fitting place for him to meet his end.


    ¡°How did you get her out here, anyway?¡± Kano asked, imagining trying to haul the massive thing through the streets. When he didn¡¯t reply, she added, ¡°You may speak, but only to answer my questions.¡±


    ¡°Paid some locals to take care of it.¡±


    Feeling a sense of civic pride at the industrious nature of her fellow citizens, Kano decided that this spot was as good as any. They stood amidst a combination of rotting organic matter and heaps of non-degradable rubbish. Some of it looked so ancient that Kano wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if it was from the old world. Not that it mattered; it was all junk.


    ¡°Any last words?¡± Kano asked sweetly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, then? You¡¯re finally going to kill me?¡± He sounded relieved.


    Kano laughed. ¡°Oh no, I never said that. You¡¯re just not going to be able to speak after I¡¯m done with you. Though I will allow you to scream. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°I could have killed you, you know. I should have killed you. Surely that¡¯s worth something? Kill me if you must, but how is there any justice in torturing me like this?¡±


    Kano¡¯s brow furrowed. What was this idiot talking about? She knew he was dumb, but she didn¡¯t realize he was insane. If anything, she was doing the world a favor by removing him. No wonder his boss had given him up so easily. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. You stole my bracelet and my clothes. Of course I¡¯m going to torture you.¡±


    ¡°I did not take your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Well, it was still your fault I ended up like that and my clothes got stolen.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. You had already gotten completely off your head before I did anything. I probably saved your life by dropping you off there rather than letting you keep going.¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°Whatever, you still stole my bracelet. That¡¯s reason enough. Now stop talking and throw yourself into that pile. I¡¯m tired of looking at you.¡±


    Unable to resist, Urick immersed himself in the pile of rotting meat she¡¯d pointed out. Judging by the extra eyes, appendages, and lack of anything resembling a ghoul, Kano figured it must be a bunch of failed attempts at growing new body parts. The pile shifted, and Kano wondered if she hadn¡¯t been specific enough in her instructions. But no, Urick was staying still.


    Was there already something in there? Maybe it was a new friend for Urick. He was sure to be delighted. Well, whatever it was, Kano was going to find it. She grabbed a large, misshapen slab of flesh. It was heavier than it looked, and she had to strain to turn it over, but she managed to flip it. Underneath was a familiar horned creature.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Nove said through a mouthful of whatever foul thing she¡¯d been feasting on.


    Kano considered trying to cover her over again, but that seemed a bit rude. Besides, she needed someone to complain to about the nonsense Urick had been spouting.


    ¡°Can you believe it?¡± she said once she¡¯d recounted his ridiculous excuses.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he right?¡± Nove replied between mouthfuls.


    Kano pulled down hard on her own hair. Had everyone lost their minds? Or had it always been like this? What was happening to the world? ¡°Why did I even bother saving you?¡±


    ¡°Saving me? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just now! I freed you.¡±


    By the look on her face, Kano could tell she still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Make yourself useful: Pull that man out. His head is probably in too deep to hear me, and I haven¡¯t finished with him yet.¡±


    Nove obeyed, grabbing one of Urick¡¯s legs and pulling until he was dangling a few feet above the ground. ¡°Who is this guy, anyway?¡±


    Kano narrowed her eyes and clutched her head as she tried to remember. ¡°This thief is part of a cleaning company¡­ or something.¡±


    ¡°What? Cleaning company?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°And you say he robbed you and left you for dead? Do you think he¡¯s the same one who drugged me?¡±


    ¡°Probably? Who cares?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why he did that?¡±


    ¡°No. But I am curious as to how you people even function, being as stupid as you are.¡±


    Nove sighed. ¡°Can we at least ask him why?¡±


    There didn¡¯t seem like there was any point, but if it would shut Nove up¡­


    ¡°Hey, you,¡± she said, addressing Urick. ¡°What do you know about¡­ whatever she was saying.¡±


    ¡°The boss didn¡¯t tell me anything, but I heard a necromancer wants to take over this area. They hired us to get it ready for them by taking out people like you. We were going to wait longer before making a move, but it seemed like the perfect opportunity to get rid of you.¡±


    Tugging at her eyelids, Kano turned to Nove. ¡°There. Happy? Now can I get on with killing this man? Because there¡¯s a lot to do.¡±


    Nove put the man down and held up one of her meaty paws. ¡°Wait. Shouldn¡¯t we try to find out more about this necromancer?¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Kano resisted the urge to tear her hair out. Why did they have to ask so many damned questions? She was on the verge of tears. ¡°What possible difference could it make?¡±


    ¡°Well, if they took over this place, where would we live? Unless you¡¯re willing to live under the thumb of another necromancer.¡±


    Kano¡¯s face grew deathly serious, and the flickering blue of her force field surrounded her as she advanced on Nove. ¡°Who is living under the thumb of a necromancer? Hm?¡±


    ¡°I-I misspoke,¡± Nove stammered, retreating before the much smaller girl. ¡°Of course you¡¯ve never lived under anyone¡¯s thumb. I just meant that we wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to live then. They¡¯d ruin this place. You know how necromancers are.¡±


    Switching her field off, Kano scratched her head. She couldn¡¯t quite remember how necromancers were, but she had some idea that they were bad. But more importantly, it occurred to her that if Urick had stolen her bracelet because of what some necromancer said, then they were at fault too. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll cut down this necromancer and cut out their eyes.¡± She gave Urick a shove. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where they are. I don¡¯t even know who the boss was working for.¡±


    Kano kicked him in the knee, not hard enough to injure him, but it sent him hopping in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t talk back. Just do it.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Nove said. ¡°It¡¯s all well and good that you¡¯ve decided to check this out, but we should probably take a little time to prepare first.¡± She looked Kano over. ¡°Getting you some proper clothes would be a start.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She was willing to admit what she was wearing wasn¡¯t suited for storming a necromancer¡¯s lair. Bringing Urick with her in case she needed another person to carry things for her, Kano went to the closest shop she could find that sold clothes. Leaving her two helpers outside, she went in. There were a lot of things on display other than clothes, but she ignored those.


    Not seeing much that would fit, she opted for a white one-piece suit of synthetic skin. She pulled it over her, leaving her old clothes on the floor. The synthetic skin writhed and flexed like a living thing, contracting until it was tight against her. Figuring that would do, she added a pair of new shoes and a long black coat on top. Without bothering to locate the owner, Kano left the store and met up with Nove and Urick.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re going to wear?¡± Nove asked, the bony ridge of her brow rising.


    ¡°Yeah. It is.¡± Kano didn¡¯t much feel like being criticized about her choice of clothing by someone who was naked all the time. This animal thought to offer her opinion? It was more laughable than anything. ¡°Why, you have something to say?¡±


    Nove shook her head.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    They were making their way through the cramped, twisted streets of Shorinstown when a woman stepped out ahead of Kano. It was Himin, Shorin¡¯s right-hand woman. She stood with her arms crossed, torso covered by a single silver plate of composite armor.


    Gray eyes fixed on Kano, she barred their path. ¡°Shorin¡¯s pretty missed about you making trouble in his town. Again. There was even talk of getting rid of ¡®the stupid bitch¡¯ altogether.¡±


    She had only the vaguest recollection of who Shorin was, but hearing that he was angry made some part of her worried. But he wasn¡¯t here right now, and she wasn¡¯t going to let someone talk to her like that. Kano walked up until they were within arm¡¯s reach of each other. ¡°Well, I¡¯m right here. Try me.¡±


    ¡°I, however,¡± Himin said with a smile, ¡°thought he was being too hasty.¡±


    Kano relaxed. ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You need to leave town. Right now.¡±


    Much as she hated being told what to do, it wasn¡¯t too much of a hassle. It coincided with her own travel plan, after all. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Himin nodded. ¡°Good.¡± She walked off, turning into a nearby street.

 Ruin - Chapter 6

    Kano looked out at the decaying urban wasteland around them. None of it seemed familiar. ¡°Just admit that we¡¯re lost,¡± she said.


    Head bowed, Urick mumbled, ¡°I never said I knew where we were.¡±


    Hearing what he was saying with perfect clarity, Kano smiled. ¡°Ah, but I told you to know where we are.¡± She nodded sagely. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s your fault we¡¯re lost. Now find us the way to the necromancer¡¯s fortress. Why don¡¯t you just ask for directions already?¡±


    He threw up his hands in frustration. ¡°From who? There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    Kano pointed to a gun barrel protruding from a ruined building ahead.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± Urick exclaimed, throwing himself to the ground. But whoever was holding the gun either hadn¡¯t noticed them or didn¡¯t care.


    Kano sighed. ¡°Just get moving already.¡±


    ¡°What if he really does get shot?¡± Nove asked, pausing in her own survey of the area.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want him to guide us?¡±


    ¡°I did, but he¡¯s doing a terrible job of it. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss. Besides, maybe I can demand compensation for them shooting my ghoul.¡±


    They watched as Urick made his way over to the building. It seemed to be more intact than most in the area; it even still had a roof. Keeping low, he got to the edge of the wall, where his next step would expose him to whoever was holding the gun, and paused.


    Kano¡¯s voice carried clear across to where he crouched. ¡°Keep going!¡±


    He stepped out of cover and turned the corner. For an instant, he remained there, then turned tail and sprinted back toward Kano and Nove. Had Kano been carrying a gun she probably would have shot him, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to go over and hit him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to ask for directions? What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Urick took a deep breath. ¡°I couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s not a person. It¡¯s a turret.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ask a turret for directions¡­ I¡¯m lucky I didn¡¯t get shot!¡±


    Kano scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t even try. Maybe it can talk.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to try to talk to a turret on the one-in-a-million chance that instead of shooting me, it wants to talk.¡±


    Chuckling, Kano raised her index finger. ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Because you see, I can order you to do whatever I want. I want you to go get directions.¡±


    Nove put her hand on Kano¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s not be hasty. If there¡¯s a turret set up there, someone must live in there. We should ask them about the necromancer. They¡¯re meant to be holed up somewhere around here.¡±


    Shrugging Nove off, Kano felt like she understood at least half of what the grotesquery before her was saying. ¡°Fine, if you both want to talk to the turret so badly, go ahead. But don¡¯t blame me when you get shot.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do instead?¡± Nove said. ¡°You may as well come with us.¡±


    Furrowing her brow, Kano fell deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ do important.... stuff.¡±


    She watched as the other two left, still confused. Not wanting to be left out, she caught up after a few paces.


    Nove glanced at her. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming?¡±


    She could see how her actions might seem strange after what she¡¯d said, but Kano already had the perfect explanation ready. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    When Nove closed her mouth, Kano wondered if she could get whoever had tampered with Urick to do Nove as well. Because sometimes she didn¡¯t listen, especially when she was told to shut up. Having one servant who obeyed her every command was great and all, but having two would be even better. Then again, they were both pretty dumb. What she needed was a third, smarter servant, who could command the other two for her. Then she¡¯d be able to¡­ get things done.


    Smiling at the perfection of her plan, Kano walked up to the turret. Its solid, squarish body was partially concealed by concrete rubble. Spongy pink flesh leaked out from inside its metal casing, marking it as the work of a necromancer. The barrel of its weapon tracked her as she approached.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    A voice crackled to life, projecting from the turret. ¡°Halt.¡± Emotionless and androgynous, it was clearly artificial.


    I knew it. It really can talk. And those idiots doubted me. ¡°Hello, Mister Turret. We¡¯re lost, and we need directions.¡± She gestured back to her companions, who were huddled behind a nearby wall, watching the scene unfold. Still smiling, Kano waited for a reply.


    A few seconds passed, and the voice returned. ¡°This building belongs to the great necromancer Yon. Leave or be destroyed.¡±


    Walking toward it, Kano raised her hands in a gesture of peace. ¡°Now, now. There¡¯s no need for violence. We come in peace.¡±


    ¡°You have five seconds to comply.¡±


    Nove poked her head up. ¡°You should probably do what it says.¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    Why was everyone around her so impolite? Had they no concept of manners? The turret was just upset; all she had to do was calm it down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. There¡¯s no need to be scared.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    Why was it still counting? She picked up the pace. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m trying to be reasonable here.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Feeling a little nervous as she approached the rather large-caliber weapon, she sprinted over the remaining distance.


    The count continued. ¡°One.¡±


    But she was already standing within arm¡¯s reach. Unsure which part was its head, she opted to just pat it on top of its armored gun mount.


    ¡°Opening fire.¡±


    She grabbed hold of the gun as it spewed a stream of hot lead, wrestling with it to keep it from shredding her beautiful form. Hydraulics groaning, the turret tried to bring its weapon to bear. ¡°Listen to me, darn it, you stupid thing!¡± She pounded her fist against its metal exterior for emphasis, but it seemed to take no notice. Why did no one listen to her? What on earth was wrong with everyone else?


    A figure, their body concealed by a loose black robe, stuck their head out from a window on the third floor, and a woman¡¯s voice carried down to her. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Unhand my turret at once!¡±


    Kano scowled. It seemed the owner was just as rude. ¡°Then tell it to stop trying to shoot me already, you idiot!¡±


    She fiddled with something on her wrist, hidden beneath her robes, and the turret stopped firing. Kano let go, and the gun returned to pointing straight ahead rather than at her. ¡°Finally.¡±


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± the turret¡¯s owner called. ¡°Why are you on my property?¡±


    Kano shook her head in disbelief at the lack of manners. ¡°If you want to talk, then come down here. It¡¯s not polite to shout,¡± she shouted back.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m coming down.¡± Pulling her head back in, the robed woman disappeared back into the building.


    Kano walked over to where the other two were still sheltered. ¡°See? It¡¯s easy as that. People are reasonable¡ªyou just have to give them a chance.¡±


    Narrowing her already narrow eyes, Nove scratched her head. ¡°Yeah, but aren¡¯t they a necromancer?¡±


    A necromancer? What was Nove talking about? ¡°Why would you say that? You can¡¯t just accuse people of being necromancers.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s what her turret said. It said this was the territory of the great necromancer Yon.¡±


    Kano waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Whatever. We¡¯ll ask her about it in a bit.¡± Then they¡¯d find out that she was right.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    When the alleged necromancer arrived at the front of the building, she was flanked by four figures in full sets of polished composite armor. Kano could tell they were ghouls at a glance, just by the way they moved, but she was still far from convinced. Just because she owned ghouls, it didn¡¯t make her a necromancer. Lots of people owned ghouls.


    Staying behind her bodyguards, the woman gestured toward Kano. ¡°You asked that I come, and here I am. Now what do you wish of the great necromancer Yon?¡±


    Kano closed her eyes and thought long and hard. What did they want anyway? It seemed strange that they¡¯d wanted anything from a necromancer; usually they just tried to destroy them. Well, there was probably a good reason if she¡¯d led the others all the way out here. Lowering her voice to a whisper, she leaned over to Nove¡¯s scabrous ear, though she took care not to get too close. ¡°Why are we here again?¡±


    ¡°We were going to stop the necromancer that hired the Red Company to get rid of us,¡± Nove replied at her normal booming volume. She looked past the ghouls to Yon. ¡°Are you the one responsible for that?¡±


    The black-clad necromancer drew back, her multicolored eyes shimmering. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never even heard of the Red Company.¡±


    Nove gave Kano a knowing look. ¡°Then you weren¡¯t the one who wants to take over Shorinstown? Do you have any idea who that might be?¡±


    The hood of the robe bobbed up and down in agreement. ¡°But I can¡¯t give you that information for free.¡±


    Kano jerked her thumb toward Urick. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you this slave if you tell us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but neither do I.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really not my problem, is it? Don¡¯t you have anything better to offer?¡±


    Kano groaned. Whoever this person was, they sure were demanding. She clutched her wrist to her chest protectively. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you my bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I don¡¯t want it. Do you guys seriously not have anything to offer?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kano said, reevaluating, ¡°what if I give you the big one as well? Is that a good enough deal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any more bodies.¡± She stepped out of her protective square of ghouls and inspected Nove more closely. ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t mind examining her in exchange for the information. Whoever made her did an exceptional job.¡±


    Kano looked from Nove back to the necromancer. ¡°Are you blind? Also, if you¡¯re interested in exceptional bodies, mine is the best you¡¯ll ever see.¡±


    ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t look like much to me. What¡¯s so special about you?¡±


    Blue light flickering around her body, Kano gestured toward herself. ¡°See? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Yon asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a force field. Duh. Watch this.¡± She struck what little remained of a concrete wall with her hand, bisecting it.


    The necromancer hurried over toward her, her voice rising several octaves as she shouted, ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Making a sound of satisfaction, Kano struck a pose and disabled her force field.


    Putting her hand over her mouth, Yon coughed. ¡°Very well, I accept. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about this other necromancer, but only if you let me examine both of your bodies.¡±


    Nove was opening her mouth to voice some kind of protest or dissenting opinion when Kano proffered her hand to the necromancer. ¡°We accept.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 7

    Yon was elbow deep in Kano¡¯s chest cavity, with a fixed, manic grin on her face. The bright light of her workroom hung over the table Kano was on. At first, Yon had some semblance of restraint. But as she learned more about Kano, her excitement grew until she¡¯d insisted on exploratory surgery. To Kano it seemed more like someone digging for treasure. A continuous stream of praise issued forth from Yon¡¯s mouth as she explored the inner reaches of Kano¡¯s body.


    They lasted until she reached where the heart would be on a ghoul, and she froze. Wide eyed, she stared as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she was seeing. She stopped moving except for her mouth, which opened and closed as she tried to form words. Eventually she calmed herself enough to speak. ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    Kano looked down at what she was referring to. The pulsating purple orb, covered in sharp ridges, was connected to the rest of her body by thick bundles of synthetic strands of flesh. She didn¡¯t understand what Yon was so surprised about; the answer was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s my heart.¡±


    Yon prodded the orb with her gloved finger. ¡°How on earth is that a heart? It doesn¡¯t even look biological. And why do you need a heart, anyway? You don¡¯t have blood.¡±


    Kano frowned. For a necromancer, Yon didn¡¯t seem to know much about how people worked. ¡°What does that have to do with anything? My heart is what I use for feelings. Stuff like hunger or anger.¡±


    Yon blinked. ¡°Yes, I know what feelings are. Is hunger even a feeling¡­? But anyway, do you have no other idea what this thing does?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? Is it supposed to do other things?¡±


    Yon sighed and pulled her arms out of Kano¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m done here. I think I¡¯ve learned everything I can without taking you apart¡­ I can¡¯t take you apart, right?¡±


    Pouting, Kano shook her head.


    Yon walked over to the sink beside the table Kano was on and washed her hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t think so. Who made you, anyway?¡±


    What nonsense was this supposed necromancer spouting now? ¡°Made me? No one made me. I¡¯m not a ghoul.¡±


    Massaging her face with her now clean palms, Yon sounded exhausted. ¡°But¡­ you only superficially resemble a natural creature at best. How do you think you came into existence if not by a necromancer¡¯s hand?¡±


    Kano looked away. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand how reproduction works, I¡¯m not going to explain it.¡±


    All trace of Yon¡¯s previous excitement had disappeared, and she looked a decade older. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that whoever made you couldn¡¯t give you a proper soul. Rather spoils what would otherwise be an exceptional piece of work. I can¡¯t fathom what they were thinking¡­¡± Shaking her head, she closed Kano back up and applied a liberal coating of ascepaline gel over the wound to speed up recovery. As the gel was absorbed into Kano¡¯s body, the flesh knit itself back together. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if ascepaline would even work on your body, but you¡¯ve taken to it well. We¡¯re all done with the examination, but there is one thing I¡¯m still curious about. You have a natural soul, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± Kano rolled her eyes. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? ¡°I thought you necromancers were meant to know all about that stuff.¡±


    ¡°See, normally I¡¯d agree with you. But I¡¯m not really sure what to make of yours. I¡¯ve never seen a soul quite like it. I can¡¯t say for sure if it¡¯s natural or synthetic. If anything, it seems more like some combination of the two. Do you really have no idea who made you?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I already told you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No one made you, right, right. Forget I asked. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if your bizarre soul is part of the reason why you¡¯re¡­ the way you are. Well, whatever. Once you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s collect your friends, and I¡¯ll tell you what I know about the necromancer you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Kano looked up from watching, fascinated, as her chest healed. ¡°Sure.¡± She hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to what Yon had been saying, but she got the gist of it. Checking that she was clean, Kano got dressed. By the time she was done, Yon was still busy cleaning and making notes, leaving Kano to her own devices.


    Now that she was upright, Kano took a better look around the room. She hadn¡¯t had much of a view from the operating table. It was divided in two by a plastic curtain¡ªthe table and equipment on one side, a collection of specimens on the other. They were carefully organized and labeled, each one arranged so it was near those like it. Most were just pieces of a larger creature: a series of fanged ghoul skulls, a pair of intact spinal cords, preserved eyes of all colors, and many that Kano didn¡¯t recognize.


    But the most notable piece, which Kano drifted toward the moment she spotted it, was what appeared to be an enormous flower. Tucked away in a corner, it was suspended in a clear fluid within a glass tank. Kano had seen the preserved remains of a few ancient flowers, but this was nothing like those. The petals formed several rings, alternating between green and yellow. Most striking of all, however, it all appeared to be flesh and bone.


    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yon said, walking up behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely weird. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain of its origins. But from what I¡¯ve learned, I feel confident in saying that it was an attempt to create a flower capable of housing a soul.¡±


    The idea didn¡¯t make a whole lot of sense to Kano, but it was still intriguing. ¡°An attempt? Did it work?¡±


    Standing beside her, Yon shrugged. ¡°It did, for a certain definition of working. The resulting creature couldn¡¯t move or eat or do much of anything. It only survived for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°An associate of mine, said they stole it from a necromancer, but they wouldn¡¯t say who. Honestly, I could talk about this all day, but we should probably get going. I¡¯m sure the others are waiting for you, and I have other things to do.¡±


    Urick and Nove were both waiting outside Yano¡¯s workroom. The former looked indifferent while the latter was a picture of worry. Nove rushed over to Kano, her huge feet booming as they struck the ground. ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Kano pushed her back with all her might, but only managed to shift the beast a fraction. ¡°I¡¯m fine. She did cut me open a bit, but she put everything back. I made sure.¡±


    Straightening her robes, Yon took off the large plastic apron she¡¯d put on over the top. ¡°Yes, yes. No need to worry; she¡¯ll be perfectly fine. I didn¡¯t damage any of her organs.¡±


    Nove relaxed and stepped back to stand beside Urick. ¡°Then you¡¯re ready to give us the information we want?¡±


    Yon¡¯s upper lip twitched in irritation. ¡°I was just getting to that. The necromancer you¡¯re looking for must be Gresitosis. He¡¯s the only other one who lives around here. At least that I know of. And I could definitely believe that he¡¯d want Shorinstown for himself. He¡¯s made a few attacks on my home as well, the arrogant prick. His stronghold is underground, in the old subway tunnels.¡± She told them how to find it, then added, ¡°If you could get rid of him, it would be a favor to me, if anything.¡±


    Looking around the room, Urick licked his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help us out, then? It¡¯s in both our interests, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Yon said, with an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to. I really would. But my resources are stretched thin as it is. I agree that what you¡¯re doing will help both of us, but there¡¯s little point in risking my life. I¡¯m sure you can all understand that.¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°Totally.¡± She brushed past the necromancer and headed for the exit, not bothering to see if the others were following. Where else would they go, anyway? They were lost without her.


    Once she was outside, Kano took a deep breath. She¡¯d always hated the smell of necromancer¡¯s lairs; they reeked of blood and chemicals. Yon¡¯s hadn¡¯t been as bad as some she¡¯d visited, but it wasn¡¯t pleasant. Dredging through her memories, Kano tried to remember when she¡¯d visited these other lairs, and who¡¯d they belonged to, but nothing came to mind.


    She¡¯d given up trying to remember when the others caught up with her. Glancing back over her shoulder, she took stock of her companions. Unarmed, unarmored, and practically braindead. Not exactly the help she wanted to assault a necromancer¡¯s stronghold with. They were lucky they had her to make up the difference.

 Ruin - Chapter 8

    Most of the old train station had collapsed, but some of the rubble had been cleared away, revealing a shattered concrete stairway leading down into darkness. Looking around, Kano couldn¡¯t see any sign of the area beneath being occupied. Was this really the right place?


    Yon¡¯s directions had been precise, and this matched what she¡¯d described. ¡°I guess this is it.¡±


    Kano and Nove descended while Urick lingered at the top of the stairs. ¡°I can¡¯t go in there.¡±


    Nove stopped and looked back over her shoulder. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark for me to see. Maybe I should just wait out here. I won¡¯t be any use anyway if I can¡¯t see.¡±


    Sighing, Kano stopped. ¡°You¡¯re not really any use, anyway. Now shut up and follow us. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    Despite the miserable expression on his face, Urick had no choice but to obey. He was shuffling downward toward the tunnel when Nove stopped him. ¡°Are you sure about this, Kano? How¡¯s he going to keep up? We might be better off just leaving him.¡±


    Unbelievable. Did no one else possess the slightest initiative? ¡°Do I have to think of everything? Just carry him, then.¡±


    Scooping him up in her meaty mitts, Nove set him across her shoulders. ¡°Are you okay up there?¡±


    He didn¡¯t look much happier, but he gave her a thumbs-up. Kano started descending again. ¡°Then let¡¯s go already.¡±


    The interior had been gutted long ago, leaving an empty concrete cavern with a few pieces of ancient junk lying around, stuff not even worth salvaging. Even the train tracks were gone. They stepped off the platform onto the path the trains had once traveled. Kano peered down the tunnel into the darkness ahead. Making a loud clicking noise with her tongue, she got a better sense of her surroundings. The way ahead was just as barren.


    ¡°Yon said it wasn¡¯t too far, right?¡±


    Standing beside her, Nove adjusted her grip on her passenger. ¡°That¡¯s right. We should get there in an hour or two.¡±


    Kano was already regretting this trip. ¡°That¡¯s what you people consider not very far?¡±


    ¡°The sooner we get there, the sooner we can go back home.¡±


    Now that they¡¯d be walking in more or less a straight line, Nove set Urick down. He stuck close by her as the two of them followed Kano. As they proceeded, Kano periodically let out a shriek, like the cry of a dying animal. Partially for navigation and partially just for her own amusement. It made Nove and Urick wince each time, much to her delight.


    They walked for what felt like hours before they saw a bright yellow-white light ahead. Kano shielded her eyes, turning away from it. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re here.¡±


    Hopping from one foot to the other, ponderous bulk swaying, Nove brought her clawed hands in close to her body. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Let¡¯s just walk right in,¡± Kano said, already in the process of doing exactly that. Stepping out into the light, it took a few moments before her eyes adjusted enough to see anything more than a blur. Her surroundings resolved into several little shacks cobbled together from scrap metal. Held together by crude rivets, they were all sharp edges and unfinished iron. Despite their simplistic design, they were in good repair. The exteriors were covered in a series of electric lights, and the combined effect was like being under the midday sun.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Not seeing anyone around, Kano called out. ¡°Hello?¡±


    A small head poked out of the nearest building¡¯s window. It was like a run-of-the-mill ghoul, but in miniature. Other than its size, the only other oddity was its bald head. They wore gray shifts of rough fabric, many of them torn and patched. Kano had never seen anything quite like it. What was the point of such a small ghoul?


    Looking around, she saw the same manner of creature looking back at her from each of the shacks. Wide eyed, they watched her, none of them saying anything or venturing out of their homes. Kano shrugged. She was used to ghouls avoiding her. They all looked much the same to her, with no distinction between male and female.


    She walked over to the first little ghoul she¡¯d noticed. ¡°Hey there, I¡¯m looking for a necromancer named Gre¡­sis¡­something or other. Do you know him?¡±


    Still staring right at her, the ghoul thing remained motionless except for its mouth. ¡°You seek the master?¡±


    Kano bit her lip. ¡°The master¡± did sound like something a necromancer would call themselves. ¡°Sure. Where is he? I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s not in one of your little houses.¡±


    ¡°No, no. The master almost never comes here. He lives far, far beyond here. But you can¡¯t go there. It is forbidden.¡±


    Sticking out her tongue, Kano blew a short raspberry. ¡°Forbidden? Seriously? What¡¯s going to happen if I ignore your warning and keeping walking, huh?¡± If the creature she was speaking to had been within arm¡¯s reach, she would have poked them. Looking over her shoulder, she saw Nove and Urick creeping toward her, and she shouted to them, ¡°Never mind. We can¡¯t go through here! It¡¯s forbidden.¡±


    ¡°If you proceed,¡± the creature said from the other side of the window, ¡°the guardians will punish you.¡±


    Kano threw up her hands. ¡°Oh no! Not the guardians! Whatever shall we do?¡± She turned back to Nove. ¡°Can you believe this guy?¡±


    Nove scratched her head with one of her claws. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least try to get a little more information?¡± She approached the ghoul, crouching down so their eyes were level. Although Nove had to be at least ten times the creature¡¯s weight, it seemed unfazed by her presence. ¡°What do these guardians look like?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re big,¡± it replied, ¡°like you. But they¡¯re made out of metal instead.¡±


    Nove nodded. ¡°Do they have guns?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tired of waiting, Kano slapped Nove on the back and said, ¡°All right, sounds easy enough. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    She was walking away from the ramshackle building when an idea struck her, and she hurried back to the window. She¡¯d spent enough time getting lost recently, and they could do with a guide who knew the area. ¡°Show us the way.¡±


    For the first time, the ghoul reacted, withdrawing as far away from her as it could go inside the single-room building. ¡°It¡¯s not outside time yet. We have to stay in.¡±


    Kano scoffed and cut through the wall in front of her with a quick application of her force field. Other than cowering in the corner, the house¡¯s resident offered no resistance. She picked them up by the waist and carried them outside. Setting it down in front of Nove, she gestured toward her companion and looked at the little ghoul. ¡°You¡¯re going to lead us, or she¡¯s going to eat you. Understand?¡±


    Sighing, Kano¡¯s prisoner/guide nodded.


    Kano smiled. ¡°Good, then lead the way, uh¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-Six.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a stupid name. Well, lead on, then, Thirty-Six.¡±


    As they squeezed through the narrows gaps between the buildings, Kano kept an eye on the other ghouls. They were all still inside, watching. She thought they might try to rescue one of their own, or at least protest what was happening, but they continued with their indifferent observation. It made her want to destroy their little town, if only to see what they¡¯d do, but she had other priorities. Maybe on the way back.


    She gave the small figure walking ahead of her a shove. ¡°Aren¡¯t your friends going to help you?¡±


    They turned and stared, their features freezing in an open-mouthed expression of incomprehension. Scratching her head, Kano tried again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the others doing anything, even though I¡¯m forcing you to leave your house?¡±


    ¡°It is not their place to do so,¡± the little creature said, speaking with conviction. ¡°Our lives belong to the master. My fate is, as always, in his hands.¡±


    Kano shrugged, affecting an air of indifference. In actuality, she thought it amazing. These guys were even stupider than the people on the surface. It only strengthened her desire to destroy the necromancer they called master. Only an awful person would create such worthless beings.

 Ruin - Chapter 9

    Passing through two sets of doors that slid open at their approach, they stepped into an underground jungle. Strange fibrous plants, their shapes reminiscent of trees, dominated the landscape. Around them were countless varieties of succulents and mosses. It was like nothing Kano had ever seen before. Where had they gotten all these plants? She hadn¡¯t thought there were any left alive on the planet¡ªno natural ones, at least. These didn¡¯t look nearly so unnatural as the flower Yon had shown her. Then again, maybe she was just forgetting.


    ¡°Nove, do you remember seeing anything like this? Any natural plants that are still alive?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nove looked away from the jungle around them to Kano. ¡°Uh, no, not really. Nothing of this scale. I have seen a plant or two around. And there are still plenty of molds and such out there.¡±


    It might very well be her own faulty memory, then, but either way, Kano was tired of thinking about it. They weren¡¯t here for plants. The air was warm and heavy with a strong aroma of decaying plant matter. Nothing like the village¡¯s still, sterile air. Kano turned back to her guide. ¡°What on earth is this place?¡±


    ¡°This is the conservatory. We come here to gather plants for the master.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Thirty-Six blinked. ¡°Because he wishes it to be so. Once he deems someone to have gathered enough, he whisks them away to live in his palace beneath the ground.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his palace like?¡± Nove asked from the back.


    ¡°No one knows,¡± Thirty-Six said. ¡°Those he takes never return. But it is said they live out the rest of their days in blissful service to the master himself. It is the greatest wish of all the children.¡±


    Children? Kano felt like she¡¯d heard the word before, but she couldn¡¯t recall what it meant. ¡°What¡¯re these children?¡±


    Thirty-Six put their hand to their chest. ¡°We are the children of the master, his precious creations. Made in his own image.¡±


    It seemed only further evidence of misdeeds. To spread such ugliness¡­ He must want his creations to be as miserable as he was. That or he was so delusional that he wasn¡¯t even aware of how hideous he was.


    ¡°How far is it to the other side?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long walk,¡± Thirty-Six said, ¡°but we should be able to make it there before the other children start work.¡±


    They followed their diminutive guide through the dense formation of false trees. Due to the narrow confines of the tunnel, it was impossible to get lost, but Thirty-Six took them along the easiest route. After they¡¯d left the entrance far behind, Thirty-Six stopped.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± they muttered.


    Kano looked around. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual about their surroundings. At least, no more so than the rest of the jungle. Was there something she wasn¡¯t seeing? ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Normally when we go this far in, we get attacked by monsters. They took at least two of us last shift. But traveling with you¡­ we haven¡¯t even heard one.¡±


    ¡°Why do you come this far if there¡¯re these terrible monsters around?¡± Nove asked.


    Thirty-Six shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s more of the plants we gather farther in. And the ones near the entrance get picked pretty quickly, so there¡¯s not much choice if you want to meet your quota.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    It didn¡¯t matter much to Kano; she wasn¡¯t the slightest bit worried about whatever creatures hunted these children, but something seemed odd to her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have told us about these things before we came here?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You or Urick could have been hurt if they attacked us by surprise. Maybe even Nove.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Kano was wondering how best to break it down so that even a moron could understand when she realized what Thirty-Six meant. They saw no reason to warn her or the others of danger even if it meant putting their own life at risk. Kano resolved to keep an eye on Thirty-Six. They may not be as harmless as she¡¯d assumed. They continued onward.


    Struggling their way through a thicket, where Nove had all but torn off the fibrous plants out of the ground, the surrounding vegetation thinned. They emerged from the jungle in full view of a man dressed in khaki and sitting on a folding chair. Despite his considerable paunch, he leapt to his feet with the grace of a younger man. Stammering, he seemed at a loss for words as he took in the odd collection of individuals before him.


    Kano leaned over to Thirty-Six. ¡°Who¡¯s this, then? I¡¯m guessing he isn¡¯t the master.¡±


    Thirty-Six shook their head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is¡­ but he¡¯s definitely not the master.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly are you people?¡± he demanded, having heard every word.


    Standing up straighter, Kano puffed out her chest. ¡°I am the savior of¡­ this place, and these are my followers. We have come seeking the master so we might put an end to his evil.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Backing away, he licked his lips.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ as you were, then. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he one of necromancer¡¯s minions? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop us?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. Go right on ahead. I don¡¯t have any problem with it.¡±


    Giving them a nod and a feeble attempt at a smile, the man sat back down.


    ¡°Are we seriously just going to ignore this guy?¡± Urick asked.


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Why not? If he¡¯s not going to stop us, then he can sit there forever for all I care.¡±


    After leaving him behind, they arrived at the edge of the jungle, and Kano heard a long, high-pitched whistle. The way it pierced through her was enough to give Kano a headache. She spun around and glimpsed the fat man through the not-trees. He was sprinting back the way they¡¯d come. What was he trying to pull?


    A throaty bellow erupted from beyond the jungle ahead of them. The call was echoed by a multitude of unseen creatures until the air practically shook with the intensity of the sound. Even with her hands over her ears, the sound reverberated throughout her body. Then, just as abruptly as it had begun, the sound died away to be replaced by the sound of large bodies pushing their way through the foliage.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing these are the monsters you mentioned,¡± Kano said, unimpressed. It didn¡¯t matter how loud they were, they¡¯d die all the same.


    ¡°Yes. It sounds like there¡¯s quite a lot of them.¡±


    Loosening her shoulders, Kano said, ¡°Then let me give you a demonstration of how amazing I am. Whatever these things are, they¡¯re nothing compared to me.¡±


    The creatures stomped their way through the moss toward the group. Stout, muscular bodies with brown hides emerged from among the plants. There looked to be at least a dozen, each sporting a wide, tooth-filled maw. Spotting Kano, they charged. The sound of it echoed through the tunnel, a wave of noise preceding the surging tide of beasts. Mouth stretched wide as if it meant to swallow her whole, the first of them bore down on Kano.


    She held her ground and waited until the last second, when the jaws were snapping shut on her. The sharp teeth met her force-field-covered hand, and she cut through most of its head, leaving a bleeding stump. Running at either side of her, two more tried to circumvent her. They dropped to the ground twitching as she dug into their backs and sheared through their spinal cords.


    For all that it mattered, the creatures may as well have been standing still rather than running as she scythed through their ranks with her bare hands. When the last of them lay torn and bloodied on the ground, she dropped her field and walked back to Thirty-Six. ¡°Now do you see how amazing I am?¡±


    Mouth open, they tore their eyes away from the carnage and looked up at Kano. ¡°You¡¯re very strong. But¡­ the guardians will¡­ still stop you¡­¡±


    There was still some doubt in them, but Kano could see that they were coming around. Once she¡¯d dealt with these guardians, whatever they were, Thirty-Six would be hers. The actual usefulness of another follower, particularly one like Thirty-Six, was minimal, but it was more the principle of the thing. All should recognize her greatness. Happy to be free of the jungle at last, Kano entered the set of identical doors that marked the end.

 Ruin - Chapter 10

    Beyond the jungle was a far sturdier looking wall. Solid steel, it filled the tunnel. The surface was covered in depictions of various entities: ghouls, naturals, golems, children, and some that Kano didn¡¯t even recognize. A robed figure towered over them all, and Kano assumed it represented the necromancer who¡¯d made this place.


    Kano turned to the little ghoul who¡¯d led her here. ¡°So, this is the way to your master?¡±


    Her guide refused to look directly at the wall, though they glanced at it from the corner of their eye. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It seemed they¡¯d given up on trying to ward her off with their silly warnings.


    Inspecting the wall, Kano couldn¡¯t see any way to get through. ¡°Is there a door or something?¡± She could always cut her way through, but it felt like a waste. Particularly since she¡¯d have to make an opening large enough for the others.


    Shuffling its feet, the little ghoul shook their head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When the guardians come through, the wall opens up.¡±


    Kano turned to her companions. ¡°Nove, you and the other one figure out how to get this open.¡± Perhaps her hangers-on could make themselves useful.


    Stomping her way over to the wall, Nove looked it over before glancing back at Kano. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch and make sure you do a good job of it.¡±


    They each spent a while inspecting part of the structure before Urick pressed a small switch built into the screaming mouth one of the figures. The central portion of it slid inward, revealing the way forward and six hulking ghoullike figures. They stood motionless, arrayed in two lines leading away from the wall. Though covered from head to toe in metal, it looked more like armor to Kano, rather than them being made of metal. Kano stepped forward.


    ¡°These are the guardians? They¡¯re not even attacking.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t harm you unless you go beyond the wall,¡± Thirty-Six said.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it works.¡± Keeping her eyes on the armored guards, Kano walked through the opening in the wall. Just as promised, once her foot touched the ground on the other side of the wall, they turned toward her in sync. If nothing else, Kano had to admit that whoever ran this place sure was good at brainwashing. The guardians¡¯ obedience put Urick¡¯s to shame.


    Uninterested in waiting for them to make the first move when she knew they were going to attack her, Kano toggled her force field and slashed at the nearest of the six. Though she sliced through its armor with ease, it showed no reaction to the cut that had gone right through it. It seemed they were tougher than she¡¯d excepted, but no matter. Raising its arms, the one she¡¯d cut tried to grab her. With a casual sweep of her leg, she severed its legs at the knee. Leaving it to crumple to the ground, she advanced.


    The next swung its large metallic fist at her, and she put her hand through its head. This too seemed to have no impact, and she was forced to dodge the blow. Already bored with fighting, she took a few steps back and called for Nove to come help.


    She stood there, bobbing and weaving, as Nove bellowed her guttural war cry. Coming on at a run, she smashed into a guardian, spiked shoulder leading. The spikes skittered off the armor, but the momentum of her charge sent it stumbling into one of its fellows. They both hit the ground with a loud thud and flailed around as they tried to get up.


    Though it took longer than Kano would have liked, they tore through the remaining three who still stood, then finished those who¡¯d been downed. Picking up a severed head, Kano inspected it.


    It was a combination of metal and organic components, not unlike Yon¡¯s turret. It appeared they were something between a ghoul and a golem. She tossed the head at Thirty-Six¡¯s feet. ¡°See? We handled your guardians. No problem.¡±


    The little creature¡¯s eyes were bright as they stared at Kano, as if they¡¯d been given new life. ¡°That was amazing. I thought you would die like all the rest, but you¡¯ve done the impossible. You must be the one who will free us from our bondage and bring us to the surface, you must be the savior.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Kano blinked. What were they talking about? Savior? She hadn¡¯t come here for them; she hadn¡¯t even known they¡¯d existed. But savior had a nice ring to it. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to free you. Now bring me to your former master so that I might take his head as well.¡±


    With a cry of joy and exultation, Thirty-Six hurried over to take the lead. Nove and Urick formed up behind Kano, and together they ventured deeper into the tunnel beyond the wall. Much like Thirty-Six¡¯s village, the tunnel had no shortage of lights. The ground sloped downward, and they left the cracked concrete lining the walls behind. Walls of earth supported by iron beams took their place.


    The tunnel gave way to a cavern, so large that Kano¡¯s echolocation couldn¡¯t reach the other side. From what it did tell her, she knew there were several blocky structures ahead, spread out around the cavern. There was no sign of additional guardians or any other creature. Closing her eyes, Kano went over the mental picture of the layout. Nothing stood out, though she could only make out limited details.


    ¡°Where to now?¡± she asked, turning to Thirty-Six.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been down here before.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to be a guide. What use is that if you don¡¯t know the way? Is this really how you treat the savior of your people?¡± Was it so hard to get reliable help?


    They bowed their head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Though every building was lit, the surrounding darkness left them blind to everything beyond those that were closest. Thirty-Six hesitated, then pointed at one at random. ¡°Maybe try that one?¡±


    ¡°Seems as good a choice as any,¡± Kano said.


    As they were approaching, sirens blared all around them, and the lights changed to a dark red. Kano exhaled through her teeth. ¡°Guess they finally noticed us.¡± She shouted a challenge at the cavern in general. ¡°Come out and face us, necromancer!¡±


    Someone did indeed emerge, stepping out from one of the buildings and walking toward them, but they didn¡¯t look much like a necromancer. In Kano¡¯s experience, they were small and unimpressive and wore dark, if not black, robes. This newcomer wore a flowing silver coat decorated with golden symbols. Though shorter than Nove, she was tall for a ghoul. Kano assumed they¡¯d be a ghoul, but on closer inspection, she saw their features were much too fine for that, with eyes the color of tarnished copper. A natural, then, like her. She bore a carbine with a polished-chrome finish and a long magazine jutting out of the bottom.


    Gun braced against her shoulder but not pointed at any of them, she stopped a short distance away. ¡°Who the hell are you people?¡±


    Kano glanced back at her followers. ¡°I am the savior. I have come to destroy the necromancer who rules over this land.¡±


    The armed woman¡¯s purple lips tilted downward, and she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh-huh¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you do that. I have an arrangement with Gresitosis, and I¡¯d hate for you to spoil it.¡±


    Kano scoffed. Did this woman really think she could stop them? ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, and you should be afraid. Now get out of the way before I have to kill you, too.¡±


    All emotion drained away from her counterpart¡¯s features, and she trained her gun on Kano¡¯s center of mass. ¡°So be it.¡±


    The sound of gunfire filled the cavern, lasting only a moment. Dozens of bullets bounced off Kano¡¯s force field. Even at the speed of thought, she¡¯d barely gotten it up in time. Gresitosis¡¯s lackey dropped her gun, apparently having run out of ammo. Sprinting toward her, Kano was surprised when another, identical firearm appeared in her opponent¡¯s hands.


    She emptied that one at her as well, to a similar lack of effect. Kano had almost reached the woman when she turned on her heel and fled. Moving far faster than expected, she kept out of Kano¡¯s reach. She chased the gunwoman all the way to the building they¡¯d first emerged from, and the chase continued inside.


    As the woman ahead of her ran, metal spheres appeared in each of her hands. She dropped them, and Kano, expecting an explosive, activated her force field. But instead of shrapnel, all they produced was smoke. The necromancer¡¯s servant repeated the process twice more before Kano lost sight of her. Unable to see anything at all, she stopped in her tracks. Though the smoke looked harmless, there was no way to be sure, and she couldn¡¯t use her echolocation without lowering her force field.


    Faced with the prospect of running blind through somewhere she¡¯d never been while her energy was draining, Kano gave up. She backtracked and found her way back outside. Checking that there was no sign of the woman she¡¯d been chasing, she switched off her field.


    Nove lumbered over to her. ¡°Did you get her?¡±


    Kano shook her head. ¡°I lost sight of her in the smoke.¡±


    ¡°Smoke?¡±


    Not interested in elaborating, Kano crossed her arms. What were they supposed to do now? Leaving someone so dangerous behind them didn¡¯t sit well with her, not when they could easily catch up. She¡¯d much rather deal with them sooner rather than later. After instructing Nove to watch the entrance, she circled around the building.


    Though the structure was large, as far as Kano could tell, it had no other exits. Well, if they didn¡¯t want to come out, and she didn¡¯t want to go in, then trapping them inside seemed like the best option. She returned to the entrance and jogged over to where Nove was still keeping watch. ¡°Think you can make it so the door won¡¯t open?¡±


    Looking over the solid steel door with its simple lever handle, Nove nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    She pulled on the inner handle until it gave way with a metallic groan. Tossing the piece of twisted metal aside, she pushed the door closed. ¡°Okay, that should do it.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 11

    Deciding that a necromancer¡¯s residence would be grander than the simple, functional buildings around them, Kano didn¡¯t stop to check any of them. They likely contained valuables they could have liberated, but that wasn¡¯t what they were here for. No, they had a nobler purpose in mind. Besides, they could always strip the place after they¡¯d finished with the necromancer.


    As they traversed the area, Kano scanned their surroundings with echolocation and found just what she was looking for. A steel tower, its top near the roof of the cavern, stood at the opposite end of where they¡¯d come in. Covered in lights and glowing, arcane symbols, the ostentatious structure would make a fine memorial to its creator¡¯s arrogance. A huge metal skull built into the structure took up much of the ground floor, complete with teeth.


    Figuring this to be the entrance, Kano paused before it. ¡°We¡¯re finally here. Now watch as I slay the foul creature that lives inside.¡±


    Thirty-Six cheered, but the other two didn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic. In fact, if Kano didn¡¯t know any better, she¡¯d have sworn Urick didn¡¯t want to be here at all. Well, no matter. She knew they¡¯d follow her, whatever their feelings. And if they got killed inside¡­ well, they were trying to do something important. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if someone died. Other than the necromancer himself, of course. His death was a given.


    Kano stepped up to the oversized teeth. ¡°All right, here we go.¡± As expected, she cut right through the metal. The room beyond was every bit as bright as the exterior. Shielding her eyes, Kano stepped inside. Her bare feet touched the polished steel floor, and she shivered. The whole building was freezing cold.


    It seemed stupid to Kano that anyone would live in such a place by choice, but then again, she¡¯d never known necromancers to be intelligent. Sure, they might make a lot of stuff, but where did that get them? The world was a ruin, full of nothing but useless junk. That must be their fault, too; necromancers never seemed to be able to leave things alone. Not if they thought it was something they could exploit.


    Kano froze mid-stride and scratched her head. Her thoughts were taking a strange path today. The foul, twisted nature of her surroundings must be to blame. Once she was back on the surface, she¡¯d feel more like herself. And if not¡­ well, nothing a quick trip to Aru-Aru¡¯s wouldn¡¯t fix. She should have plenty of cash to spare once they were done here.


    Quite taken by the idea, she became impatient, hurrying her way through. A woman with short hair, dressed in a conservative blouse and skirt, called out to the party from behind a desk as they approached. ¡°Hello there. How can I help you?¡±


    Taking this new woman¡¯s strange demeanor in stride, Kano sauntered over to the desk. She slammed both of her palms down on the top and looked Gresitosis¡¯s servant in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your master.¡±


    The woman smiled and bowed her head. ¡°I see. Is he expecting you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s no problem. Let me just call ahead and let him know you¡¯re coming. Who should I say wants to see him?¡±


    Crossing her arms, Kano tapped her foot on the cold steel floor. ¡°Tell him the savior has come for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not sure I heard you correctly. Did you say ¡®the savior¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you¡¯ll just give me a minute, I¡¯ll get him on the line and let him know.¡±


    Kano had no idea what any of that meant, but it sounded promising. Sitting down in one of the black leather chairs, she instructed Thirty-Six and Urick to do the same. Nove she left standing; she was too heavy for any of the chairs. After a few moments of silent communion with the necromancer, the well-dressed ghoul stood up from behind her desk and looked to Kano. ¡°The master will see you all now.¡± She walked out from behind her desk and gestured toward the elevator. ¡°If you¡¯ll just follow me, I¡¯ll take you up to his office.¡±


    Kano cracked her knuckles. ¡°Fine. But hurry it up.¡±


    At the push of a button, the elevator doors slid open, and they piled inside. The interior was much the same as the other room had been, clean and well lit. Hitting a button on the panel inside got them underway, and light music played through a speaker in the ceiling.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Despite having no memory of experiencing such bizarre treatment, Kano felt at ease. As if things were progressing as expected. She crinkled her nose in distaste at the disconnect¡ªshe needed to get out of here soon. This place was crazy. And worse, its madness was spreading to her. With a ding, the doors opened. A set of wooden doors embellished with a gold trim sat opposite them with a small slice of a room between.


    A squad of armed ghouls waiting inside hosed the elevator down with automatic gunfire. Kano smiled. This was something she understood. They focused their fire on her and Nove, but none of the shots made it past her protective field. Nove didn¡¯t fare so well, but her plating protected her from the worst of it. Glancing back, Kano saw that Thirty-Six was still standing behind her, oblivious to the danger. Nove rushed toward the ghouls, and they all focused on her, giving Kano a spare moment to lower her field. Shoving Thirty-Six to the ground, she said, ¡°Stay here.¡±


    She waited until they gave her a nod and turned back to the gunmen. Her roar echoing through the room, Nove¡¯s long claws dug into one of their foes, and she slammed them into their neighbor. Seeing that only three remained, Kano wasted no time in cutting them down.


    Once they were dealt with, she stood there with her field on, waiting for more enemies to appear, but the doors ahead remained closed. Could that really be all the minions the necromancer had to offer? Shrugging, she switched her field off and went to check on those who¡¯d stayed in the elevator. Urick had sense enough to get down and had avoided serious injury, but the woman who¡¯d guided them up was riddled with holes. Kneeling down in front of Thirty-Six, Kano gave them a close inspection.


    There was a little blood, but it didn¡¯t seem to be theirs. She felt a sense of relief, though she wasn¡¯t sure why. Kano reached out and was rubbing Thirty-Six¡¯s head when she was impaled through the chest. Trembling, Kano looked down at the object embedded inside her. But there was nothing there. She could feel it inside her, straight edged and sharp, but all that was visible was her exposed organs.


    Letting Thirty-Six go, she turned on her field. In a blue flash, it sheared off the ends of whatever had stabbed her. Lashing out behind her, she heard something scramble to avoid her, but she made contact. Confident that her field was up now, Kano spun around. A tall, thin creature with long angular limbs stood before her. Its body blended in with its surroundings, the outline only visible thanks to the blood spurting from its severed limb.


    A vivid shade of purple, it leaked from its severed arm and the chunk Kano had removed from its leg. Getting to her feet, Kano stumbled and nearly fell. Her attacker must have injured something important; her body wasn¡¯t working right.


    Fingertips pointing straight ahead, she tried a clumsy lunge at the near-invisible creature. It evaded her and was raising its remaining arm to strike when Nove blindsided it. Flailing, it tried to shake her off, but it was too weak to put up much resistance. She hurled it to the ground and stomped until it was a crumbled mess of purple blood and shattered chitin.


    Now that Kano could see it better, it resembled a giant insect with a slender body and thin, pointed limbs. Well, whatever the stupid thing was, it was dead. Nove had made sure of that. Turning off her field, Kano tore the limb free from her body and dropped it next to its owner¡¯s corpse.


    Nove¡¯s thick brows came together in a look of concern as she stared at the gaping hole in Kano¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡±


    Though she still looked worried, Nove seemed to accept that. With a high-pitched shout, Kano made sure there were no more of them lurking inside the room. Turning her field back on, she disintegrated most of the wooden doors. The room beyond was large, taking up the rest of the floor.


    A throne, the back of which spanned the entire wall, sat opposite the doors. Made from a few enormous pieces of fused bone, it made for an imposing sight. One undermined by the balding, middle-aged man sitting on it. He stood and frowned down at Kano from the top of his throne. ¡°You¡¯re this ridiculous ¡®savior,¡¯ then, are you? I fail to see how you¡¯re saving anything, when all you¡¯ve done is try to destroy what I¡¯ve built.¡±


    With a sad smile at the sheer absurdity of the man, Kano approached the throne.


    The necromancer sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t even deny it, can you? I had hoped you might be willing to repent, but I see that was a foolish hope. Nothing remains now but for you to join those you senselessly murdered.¡±


    Twitching, the bones that made up his throne came to life. They pulled away from the wall, and four pointed lengths of bone stabbed down at her. Each came at her from a different angle, but she didn¡¯t even try to avoid them. They touched her force field and broke, just as everything else had. Gresitosis stood frozen, seemingly unable to process what was happening as Kano reached him.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± he said with a flicker in his eyes as if he recognized her.


    Dropping her field, Kano reached up almost tenderly, cutting him off, and grasped his hairless head in her hands. Then, twisting her body, she brought his head down hard against the armrest of his throne. Bone shattered, both that of the throne and the necromancer¡¯s skull.


    It was done.


    She thought she¡¯d feel exulted, or at least accomplished, but all she was left with was a sense of melancholy. It made no sense. She¡¯d done the right thing; why did she regret it? Thirty-Six singing her praises and throwing themselves at her feet only made her more conflicted.


    Kano shook her head and looked around. Could anything meaningful come of this slaughter?

 Ruin - Chapter 12

    The force holding together the bones of Gresitosis¡¯s throne vanished along with his life, and the whole thing fell apart. Kano watched, wondering what would happen. The bone disintegrated into small fragments, revealing a hollow chamber below. As the lights of his throne room reached the hidden recess, it glittered. The floor was covered in a lumpy, uneven blanket of gold.


    Thinking she may as well profit from this mess, Kano told the others to wait and dropped down. The gold sunk beneath her feet. It was soft and springy, not at all like what she expected. Kano realized that despite the metallic sheen, it must not be gold at all.


    Disappointed, she inspected the shapes jutting up from the ground. They were small, ghoul-shaped figures, not unlike Thirty-Six. This must be what Gresitosis had done with the children he¡¯d chosen. But she couldn¡¯t understand why. This was his grand work? Encasing them in whatever this gold stuff was? It was insane, even for a necromancer.


    Kano looked closer, searching for some purpose, some reason behind what he¡¯d done. She couldn¡¯t find any in the gold itself, which flowed across the ground, rising and falling of its own accord, or those enveloped by it.


    The only other thing in the room was an orb near the center of it all. Formed of thin golden fibers, it had raised lines where each piece joined together. Kano reached out and put her hand on it. The surface was rough but warm and quivered at her touch.


    It reminded her of something from the distant past, but she couldn¡¯t remember what. However, she was sure of one thing: It was alive. She couldn¡¯t define precisely what that meant, but there was life present within it. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t right to leave it in this cold, dead place. It deserved to see the sun, at the least. The same went for Thirty-Six.


    Tucking the orb under her arm, Kano returned to the others, and they left the tower. Nove was curious about what Kano had found, but when she probed it, she had no more insight into what it might be than Kano did. Retracing their steps, they reached the tunnel leading back to the jungle. It had collapsed, filling the entrance with rubble. Kano stood before it and sighed.


    Why couldn¡¯t things just be easy for once? Hadn¡¯t she struggled enough?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Urick said.


    Nove inspected the lumps of concrete. ¡°It must¡¯ve been that man we ran into in the jungle, trying to keep us stuck in here.¡±


    While they discussed what to do, Kano¡¯s exhaustion caught up with her. She¡¯d walked here by leaning on Nove, who wasn¡¯t in the best shape herself. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± she said, sprawling out on the ground.


    Urick looked down at her. ¡°Are you serious? Can¡¯t you sleep when we get the hell out of here?¡±


    ¡°I need to wait for my force field to recharge if I¡¯m going to break through all that anyway,¡± Kano said, gesturing toward the rubble. ¡°We can leave after I¡¯ve had a good rest.¡±


    Yawning, she closed her eyes. With a sharp crack, a supersonic bullet flew past her head, missing by mere inches. Kano jumped up, already surrounded by crackling blue energy.


    The same woman who¡¯d shot at her before stepped forward and gave a little wave. ¡°Hey. So, you really killed Gresitosis, then?¡±


    Kano sneered. ¡°Of course I did. Did you expect me to come all this way only to turn back without accomplishing anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what I expected,¡± the woman said, ¡°but I¡¯d hoped that he would survive.¡±


    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t. Now what? Are you going to try to avenge him?¡±


    Lowering her carbine, she laughed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about that. What¡¯s done is done. Besides, if I¡¯d wanted to kill you, that bullet would be in your skull rather than the wall.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Same thing you do: a way out. And I¡¯m guessing you can provide one.¡±


    Glancing at her companions, Kano said, ¡°Why would I help you? You tried to kill me just before.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°That was nothing personal. Why don¡¯t we start over? I¡¯m Miusvon.¡±


    Kano ground her teeth, but she couldn¡¯t think of a good reason to refuse. And she was certainly in no shape to fight. ¡°I¡¯m Kano.¡± She gestured for her companions to introduce themselves, and they did as she commanded.


    Miusvon snorted in amusement. ¡°Well-trained little crew you¡¯ve got here. Do they do any tricks?¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t explained why I should help you.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. How about this?¡± She tossed a small pouch at Kano¡¯s feet. Inside was a small, partially transparent crystal matrix with a pale glow. Kano recognized it on sight: a high-quality synthetic soul. They were used in the creation of intelligent ghouls capable of independent thought, not like Urick and his ilk.


    Kano attached the pouch to her belt. ¡°Fine, I accept. But you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯ve slept, just like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Watching as Miusvon sat down a short distance away from the rest of the group, Kano lay back down. The sounds around her faded, and she drifted off.


    *


    After the harrowing trip that had brought them here, Urick was happy to relax, but sleep wasn¡¯t something his kind did. Instead, to pass the time, he struck up a conversation with Nove. The hulking beast seemed to have no intention of sleeping, keeping her eyes fixed on the newcomer.


    Urick gestured toward Kano. ¡°Why do you follow her, anyway? She treats you like shit, and you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re forced to like I am.¡±


    Claws twitching, Nove glanced at him. ¡°I owe her everything. Without her I would have no life at all.¡±


    ¡°What? You make it sound like she created you.¡±


    ¡°In a way, she did. Without her, I¡¯d still be a dumb beast in a cage, at best. She¡¯s the one that gave me a soul. That said, she wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for me.¡±


    Urick¡¯s brow crinkled. Something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Then why does she treat you so badly? In fact, why does she keep you around at all? It doesn¡¯t seem like she cares about you.¡±


    Looking down, Nove sighed. ¡°Despite what she says, I think a certain part of her still cares. Though I sometimes wonder if that isn¡¯t just my own hope rather than anything real. I wouldn¡¯t blame her if she discarded me. I watch over her, try to keep her safe where I can, but I can¡¯t help her.¡±


    Help her? It was hard for Urick to reconcile the idea of Kano being a victim with the reality of the megalomaniac sleeping nearby. The gap was too large. ¡°She hardly seems like she needs anyone¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Really? Does she seem stable or sane to you?¡±


    Urick shrugged. ¡°She seems to do just fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to stick around, I suggest you learn to pay more attention. She¡¯s deeply broken, to the point that I¡¯m not even sure what¡¯s wrong. She¡­ doesn¡¯t even remember what we went through.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried reminding her?¡±


    Nove shot him a glare, and he shrunk back. ¡°Of course I have. But all it did was make her worse. Much as I wish I could help, all I can do is hope she gets better.¡±


    *


    Sirens blared as Kano was hurried to the maglev by the soldiers flanking her. The sky was full of winged horrors, but for now the line was clear. All she had to do was get there. Hordes of undead filled the streets below; most of the sanctuary was already overrun. This was no random attack, which meant a necromancer was behind it. For whatever selfish reason, they¡¯d destroyed mankind¡¯s last hope.


    She supposed it didn¡¯t matter much to them what happened to humanity; they¡¯d left it far behind. Perhaps to them it seemed natural that they should destroy this relic from a bygone age. Pausing only to discharge short bursts of gunfire when a flyer got too close, the soldiers brought her to the waiting train.


    As soon as the doors were closed, it shot off along the track. The maglev soon left their home, and those who¡¯d come to destroy it, far behind. She sat among the few others who¡¯d escaped, none of them saying a word during the trip.


    Flying along the track, the train soon came to a stop at the emergency shelter. Dazed, everyone made their way out onto the platform in ones and twos. A line of armed ghouls in gray armor was waiting for them with a black-robed figure standing behind them. Opening her mouth to speak, Kano coughed and¡­ woke up.


    She had no idea how much time had passed, but she felt renewed. The fragments of the dream fell away as she remembered where she was. There was no time for whatever she¡¯d been dreaming about; there was work to be done. Noticing that she was awake, Urick and Nove came over to her.


    ¡°What?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± Nove said. ¡°I was just wondering if you felt ready to open the way.¡±


    Oh, was that all? ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± She looked over to where Miusvon sat. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Empty-handed, Miusvon walked over. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Go ahead and open the way.¡±


    Kano glared at her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to try and shoot me in the back when I¡¯m done or anything, are you?¡±


    Chuckling, Miusvon shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on it. But it¡¯s not as if I¡¯d admit it if I were.¡±


    ¡°How am I meant to know if you will or not, then?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to trust me.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t have much trust in anyone at the best of times, and the current situation was far from that. But she also wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, so she opted to ignore Miusvon. Besides, she¡¯d defeated her last time. She could do so again if it came to that.


    Turning on her force field, she cut her way through the debris ahead. It was slow going by her standards, as she had to cut a wide enough path that it wouldn¡¯t collapse behind her, but it was still much faster than their other options.


    Once she reached the other side, she called back to the others to come through. It was a squeeze for Nove, but they got through with only a few scrapes. The jungle ahead was as she remembered, the bodies of slain beasts still strewn around the edge.

 Ruin - Chapter 13

    Nearing the end of the jungle, Kano stopped Thirty-Six. ¡°Go inform the others that I¡¯m on my way. That their savior, slayer of their former master, has returned.¡±


    Thirty-Six blinked. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why?¡± She resisted the urge to slap the little ghoul. After all she¡¯d done for them, this was how they reacted? Surely one could only be so ungrateful.


    ¡°Because I told you to.¡±


    Thirty-Six lowered their head and slunk off toward the village.


    ¡°You could have at least explained why,¡± Nove said. ¡°I feel bad for the little thing.¡±


    ¡°Bad? What is there to feel bad about? Of course she should do as I say. Don¡¯t I deserve at least that much?¡± Kano was surprised that it was even in question.


    Nove shook her head and kept walking.


    The children waited for them in ordered lines, dozens of them standing outside their little houses. Thirty-Six cheered as Kano stepped through the doors, but the others just stared and muttered among themselves.


    Gesturing for Thirty-Six to return to her, she waited as the lone figure trotted their way over. ¡°They don¡¯t look too happy,¡± Kano said. ¡°Don¡¯t they believe their master is dead?¡±


    Thirty-Six lowered her gaze. ¡°They believe it, but I don¡¯t think they know how to feel about it yet¡­ They¡¯ll come around in time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kano looked past Thirty-Six to the children staring at her. ¡°What are you all going to do now? I¡¯m guessing you aren¡¯t going to stay here.¡±


    Thirty-Six frowned, looking confused. ¡°What we¡¯re doing to do? We¡¯re going to follow you, our savior.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± That would explain why they all looked so expectant. But what was she supposed to do with the horrible little things? Best to convince them they¡¯d be safer without her. ¡°You¡¯d all be better off not following me. You¡¯ll probably just end up dying.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t afraid to die,¡± Thirty-Six said, standing up straighter. ¡°Besides, you did fine keeping me safe. I believe you can do the same for all of us.¡±


    Kano groaned. Thirty-Six was even dumber than she¡¯d thought. How could they think she¡¯d keep them safe? Granted, she was amazing, but there was no way she¡¯d be able to care for them in the outside world. Keeping them fed would be hard enough.


    Miusvon let out a low whistle of amazement behind Kano. ¡°Wow, you really have these guys wrapped around your little finger.¡± She covered her mouth to suppress her laughter, but it burst forth anyway. Despite being loud and bright, it had a distinctive edge of bitterness to it. Regaining control of herself, Miusvon said, ¡°To think that there are really people out there who believe in a savior¡­¡± She let out a fresh gale of laughter. ¡°Their ignorance of the world is unbelievable. Even seeing it firsthand, I¡¯m having trouble believing they¡¯re for real.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Kano laughed along with her, though part of her felt guilty for doing so. ¡°Tell me about it. What a bunch of idiots.¡± Even to her own ears, her words rung false.


    Thirty-Six moved in close and said, ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t take us with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should I have to look after a bunch of useless little things like you?¡±


    Thirty-Six fell to their knees and clutched at the hem of Kano¡¯s skirt. ¡°But¡­ you said you were going to liberate us.¡±


    ¡°And I have. What you do from now on is none of my concern.¡± She yanked her skirt out of Thirty-Six¡¯s grasp and walked away.


    Scrambling to their feet, Thirty-Six followed. ¡°You have to help us. We nowhere else to go.¡±


    Kano stopped. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just stay here?¡±


    ¡°Without the master to provide food for us, we¡¯ll starve.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t afraid to die.¡±


    Thirty-Six bit their lip. ¡°I¡¯m not, but that doesn¡¯t mean we should just die for nothing. Won¡¯t you at least give us a chance? We can be useful. I know we can.¡±


    ¡°I really doubt it. All you are is extra work for me. Haven¡¯t I done enough?¡±


    Kano was walking away again when Thirty-Six said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to leave us, then you¡¯re even worse than the master was. At least he never abandoned us.¡±


    That gave her pause. When they put it like that, she did feel a little guilty. She thought it was ridiculous, given all she¡¯d already done for them. They should be grateful, not asking for more. But she could tell she¡¯d regret it if she left them here. She glanced at Nove. The folds of her face were pulled down in a deep frown of disapproval. Kano threw up her hands in defeat. ¡°Fine, you win. I¡¯ll bring the lot of you to Shorinstown. Then we can figure out what to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Thirty-Six said, crouching down. They pressed their forehead against the ground in a posture of supplication. The other children followed their example, one by one. It made Kano think maybe having more followers wouldn¡¯t be so bad. They were used to serving¡ªthat ought to count for something. At the head of her own diminutive horde, Kano left the tunnels behind and emerged on the surface. The sun shone down on the deserted ruins around the old subway station.


    Blinking in the light, Thirty-Six pointed up at the sun. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kano said. ¡°You mean the sun?¡±


    Thirty-Six nodded.


    Maybe they wouldn¡¯t be so useful after all. ¡°Nove, explain to them what the sun is.¡±


    The children gathered around the towering creature as she explained the celestial body. They listened attentively, talking only when one of them had a question. Kano could¡¯ve sworn she¡¯d never witnessed such a scene, but there was something nostalgic about it.


    Seeing Miusvon standing nearby, Kano went over to her. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±


    Miusvon lips turned upward in a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I thought I¡¯d hang around a little longer, see how this farce turns out. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Fine, but you¡¯d better not be thinking that I owe you anything. I have enough people putting demands on me as it is.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about that. The only thing I want from you is a bit of amusement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? What were you doing out here in the first place?¡±


    ¡°I was helping Gresitosis with his work as a favor. But you put a rather abrupt end to all that.¡± Miusvon sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m in no hurry to get back and explain what happened. So I figure why not hang around with you guys for a while? It should kill some time, if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Fine, whatever.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 14

    Eager to be free of the burdens trailing her so she could take advantage of her newfound wealth, Kano set a grueling pace back to Shorinstown. It didn¡¯t trouble Miusvon or Nove, but the others struggled to keep up. Despite that, there wasn¡¯t a word of complaint from the children, who did better than she expected. Urick ran his mouth for a while, but he was soon breathing too hard to keep it up.


    They arrived at the town by nightfall, the buildings a shining beacon in the otherwise dark landscape. A hushed awe fell over the children.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Thirty-Six asked, acting as spokesperson for the others.


    Kano shrugged. ¡°This is the Shorinstown, where Nove and I live.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­¡± Thirty-Six said, looking over the city spread out before them. ¡°And the buildings are strange. What do they make them out of?¡±


    ¡°I dunno,¡± Kano said, sighing. ¡°Various things. Concrete, metal. What does it matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to know more about where we¡¯ll be living. Do you have a house here?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. We should be able to fit you all for one night, but there¡¯s not enough room for you to actually live there.¡±


    Thirty-Six looked down, crestfallen. ¡°Oh. Where will we stay, then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯ll figure that out soon. Quit bothering me already.¡±


    Miusvon chuckled, but Kano ignored her. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort, not with so much else to worry about. Thirty-Six fell back in line with the rest of the children, and the group continued to one of the side entrances of Shorinstown. The small gate of salvaged metal sat beside a low tower.


    A large man with a lump of ugly scar tissue covering half his face stood watch on the tower. Kano recognized him on sight. His name was Borit, and he was a pain to deal with at the best of times. Doubly so if he was drunk, which judging by the bottle beside him, he was. In Kano¡¯s view, he was just another greedy idiot, something Shorinstown had an ample supply of. Denied more profitable opportunities, he resorted to squeezing the travelers who had reason to avoid the more populated areas of Shorinstown.


    ¡°What have we here?¡± he called out as they approached. ¡°Did you get yourself some new pets? Or are these little ones fodder for the butchers?¡± He laughed uproariously at his own joke, though it didn¡¯t sound like he was joking at all.


    ¡°These are my new servants,¡± Kano said. ¡°They¡¯ve come to live here.¡±


    Borit took a swig from his bottle. ¡°And who¡¯ll be paying the new citizen tax for them?¡± He jabbed his finger in Kano¡¯s direction. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Kano asked. ¡°They won¡¯t take up much room.¡±


    Borit shook his head. ¡°Rules are rules, I can¡¯t make any exceptions.¡±


    Doing her impression of an understanding nod, Kano said, ¡°How ¡¯bout if I send Nove here to tear off what¡¯s left of your face? Think you could make an exception then?¡±


    He seized the rifle resting against the wall beside him and leveled it at Kano. ¡°You think you can just fucking threaten me like that? I¡¯m an important man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to put that on your grave marker,¡± Kano said. ¡°Go ahead, shoot. See what happens.¡±


    Features twisted in a mixture of outrage and fear, Borit¡¯s trigger finger twitched. But he didn¡¯t fire; he wasn¡¯t drunk or stupid enough for that. Instead he set the rifle aside and sank into his seat with a curse. ¡°I can do half price for the little bastards, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°It should be at least a quarter,¡± Kano said. ¡°Look how small they are.¡± She picked up the unresisting Thirty-Six and held them up over her head.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Borit crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯m already doing you a favor. You could cut me a little fucking slack.¡±


    ¡°Come on, look how many of them there are. You¡¯ll still make a killing.¡±


    He stood up and leaned against the wall, counting the children. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have the cash with you right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then I want it by tomorrow night.¡± He pulled the lever beside his seat, and with a series of metallic clanks, the gates swung open. Several beggars dressed in rags on the other side looked up as they did. They were shuffling over when they noticed Kano and Nove. Averting their gazes, the beggars did their best not to attract attention to themselves.


    Kano looked around at the crude buildings close to the gate and felt a sense of belonging. The place hadn¡¯t gotten any prettier while she was away, but it was nice to be back.


    A food vendor had a cart set up nearby and called out to Kano. ¡°Hey, Kano. You¡¯re back in town, huh? How about something to eat?¡±


    Kano was about to decline when she heard a high-pitched whine. It came again, and she realized it was Nove. Looking back at the gaggle of children behind her, their eyes wide with anticipation, Kano sighed and walked over to the man¡¯s cart. ¡°How much for whatever you¡¯ve got left?¡±


    The old man smiled and scratched his head as he did some quick mental arithmetic. ¡°I¡¯ve got at least forty mystery sticks left, I¡¯ll give you the lot for¡­ one tenth.¡±


    From what Kano could remember, that was no discount whatsoever, and a lot of them were probably old too. But she decided she was in no mood to haggle. With Borit it had been more about teaching him his place. She handed over a tenth of a soul matrix¡ªmost of the currency she had on her. Taking two for herself, she left it to Nove to distribute the rest. The meat was gristle with a liberal coating of grease, but at least it was food. She finished both in a few bites and tossed the sticks in a pile of garbage as she passed.


    The streets narrowed as they got closer to Kano¡¯s home until they were forced to walk single-file. A figure rounded the corner ahead, walking toward them. It was Virtur, his body as mutilated as ever, half his brain and part of his organs exposed for all the world to see.


    Kano tensed up. Had he come for revenge? But no, as he got closer, she saw the disgusting grin on what was left of his face. He¡¯d just come to harass her again.


    ¡°Kano?¡± he called. ¡°Is that you? It¡¯s been so long I hardly recognized you.¡±


    Kano spat on the ground in front of him. ¡°If smashing your head didn¡¯t make you forget me, then I doubt a few days would either. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°The same thing I always want,¡± Virtur said, his voice high and sweet, ¡°to see your lovely face. To bask in your presence. Nothing more, but certainly nothing less.¡±


    It was more or less the response she¡¯d expected, but it still sent a chill down her spine. Why must he continue to hound her so? ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen my face now, isn¡¯t that enough? I¡¯m too busy right now to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no. That won¡¯t do at all. Not after you treated me so poorly before. I deserve at least a little of your time, surely?¡±


    Kano vehemently disagreed that he deserved anything whatsoever from her, but she could see that he wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer. And given his practical immortality, she didn¡¯t have much ability to refuse in the manner she¡¯d have preferred. Kano turned back to Nove. ¡°Take the children to the house. I¡¯ll catch up with you soon.¡±


    A frown of disapproval on her face, Nove shuffled her clawed feet. ¡°Are you sure? I could¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Kano said, cutting her off. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Kano cast a final glance back. Urick was walking away while Miusvon regarded her, eyebrow raised. Not wanting Miusvon to cause any trouble, Kano waved her on. With a shrug, the natural followed after the others. Kano turned onto another street, and soon her companions were lost from view. She put her back against the wall of a nearby building and faced Virtur. ¡°Here I am. Is this going to take long?¡±


    He leered at her. ¡°Not if you¡¯re cooperative. Those little¡­ things that were with you, are they yours?¡±


    ¡°For now. What do you care? I thought you just wanted to ¡®bask in my presence.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I am!¡± Virtur declared, beaming. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t gather a little information while I do so. So, tell me, where did you get them?¡±


    Kano couldn¡¯t understand why he cared, but she also didn¡¯t see any reason to keep their origins a secret. It¡¯s not as if they had any real value. ¡°I took them from a necromancer after I killed him.¡±


    ¡°And this necromancer¡­ What was his name?¡±


    Kano scratched her head. ¡°Gri-something. I forget the name. He was living in some old tunnels. They¡¯d built a whole little community in there.¡±


    ¡°And what was he using them for?¡± Virtur asked, all the cheer fading from him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I never really asked. What does it matter anyway?¡±


    Virtur flashed his grotesque smile. ¡°Clearly it doesn¡¯t to you. Well, thank you very much for your time, Kano. It was a real pleasure, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    Happy to be rid of him, Kano watched him leave. She was glad he hadn¡¯t wanted more of her, just a few questions about the children. But she still had no idea why he was so interested in them. She¡¯d have to ask Thirty-Six more about their lives underground. That was the plan, at least. But by the time she got back she was too tired to do much of anything.


    Leaving the others to deal with the children, she went straight to her room. She left the orb she¡¯d taken from Gresitosis¡¯s lair on the ground and collapsed on her bed.

 Ruin - Chapter 15

    ¡°You can¡¯t treat us like this!¡± Kano¡¯s colleague shouted from the cell they shared.


    She agreed with what he was saying, but she¡¯d never have said it. She hadn¡¯t been afraid to die before, but now that she was confronted with death in such a calm, straightforward manner, she found that she was afraid, more afraid than she¡¯d ever been in her life. The fear was like an iron band around her thoughts, constricting her. She¡¯d do anything her captor asked of her if it meant survival. The man she was sharing her cell with was far braver.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never work for a monster like you,¡± he spat. ¡°Have you no sense of humanity left at all? How could you possibly justify what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The black-robed man shook his head, a hint of a smile on his face, as if being forced to listen to a child¡¯s simplistic but flawed understanding of the world. ¡°You¡¯re right. I do have no sense of humanity left. And good riddance. I am far beyond what you pathetic creatures are capable of. I control life itself. What greater power is left in this world? And I¡¯m offering you a chance at that very same power, to become something far greater than a human.¡±


    The prisoner set his jaw, unwavering in his conviction. ¡°You and all your kind were a mistake. Plain and simple. I would gladly die before I joined you.¡±


    Upper lip twitching in frustration, the necromancer said, ¡°Very well.¡± He looked to Kano. ¡°What about you? Do you wish to grasp at the coattails of godhood?¡±


    Kano cracked her neck, stiff from sleep. Unlike most days, where she lay about in bed for a while, today she had a strong sense of purpose. There was a lot she needed to get done, and she was already going over it in her head as she got out of bed. Throwing off the covers, she watched as Thirty-Six toppled off the bed and landed on the concrete floor in front of her with a thud. They groaned and looked around, having only just woken up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Kano said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were there.¡± She paused. ¡°Wait¡­ why exactly were you in my bed?¡±


    Thirty-Six got to their feet. ¡°I was sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I gathered that much. But why here? Didn¡¯t Nove give you somewhere to sleep downstairs?¡±


    ¡°She did,¡± Thirty-Six said, looking down, ¡°but it was crowded¡­ and I wanted to sleep here instead. She said it would be okay.¡± They glanced up at Kano. ¡°Was it not okay?¡±


    Though it was still a little annoying, Kano was less irritated than she would have expected. ¡°I don¡¯t care what Nove says, you need to ask me first.¡± She jabbed a finger in Thirty-Six¡¯s direction. ¡°Is that understood?¡±


    Thirty-Six nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask permission first next time.¡± Catching up to Kano as she headed for the door, Thirty-Six continued. ¡°Then you¡¯re not angry?¡±


    Kano sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    To open the door, Kano had to shift the great mass of discarded clothing that covered most of her floor. Ushering Thirty-Six through, she eased the door closed behind her. Little bodies were sprawled all over the rest of their house, with Nove curled up in the middle of it all. Urick had secured a corner for himself, where he still slept, using his jacket as a pillow. Sitting by the window, Miusvon was already awake, though it was hard to be sure if she¡¯d slept at all.


    Kano told Thirty-Six to wake everyone up and walked over to Miusvon. ¡°So, you¡¯re still here.¡±


    Miusvon shrugged. ¡°For now.¡±


    Strange as her presence was, Kano had more important things to worry about, so she left the other woman by the window. The once silent house got louder and louder as the other children woke up. Nove¡¯s yawn drowned them all out, more like the roar of a great beast than something from a human¡¯s mouth.


    The children all stopped and stared at Nove, and Kano thought they must be terrified. Instead, they burst out laughing and mobbed the misshapen creature in their midst. They climbed all over her, tugging her horns and poking the thick pads on her hands and feet. Nove took it all with good humor, lying back as if she couldn¡¯t resist their assault.


    Rolling her eyes at the ridiculous scene before her, Kano let it unfold for a little while before sending Thirty-Six to open a path through them. They took to their task with great zeal, shouting at those in their path to move and shoving aside those who weren¡¯t quick enough. Kano found it to be a commendable effort. Thirty-Six was clearly flourishing under her influence.


    Reaching the front door of her house, Kano decided she may as well bring Thirty-Six with her. They might be able to help her in figuring out what to do with the rest of the children. Even if they didn¡¯t know anything about Shorinstown, they did know about their fellow children.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What sort of work did you and the others do for your former master?¡± Kano asked as they stepped out onto the street.


    Thirty-Six stared straight ahead with a neutral expression on their face. ¡°Other than gathering plants from the jungle, we were also responsible for building and maintaining our own shelter. Beyond that, there wasn¡¯t much else required of us.¡±


    It didn¡¯t sound like they had too much in the way of useful skills, but it was still better than she expected. They might find suitable work with a gunsmith or some other manufacturer. And if it came to it, there were always plenty of openings for cheap, disposable labor. Shorinstown seemed to have an insatiable demand for it. The only problem was that the workers didn¡¯t last long. She¡¯d leave that one as a last resort. It was a waste to have gone to all the trouble of rescuing them only to have them die doing some pointless task.


    Arriving outside the first of the places she wanted to solicit, Kano kneeled down in front of Thirty-Six. ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to keep your mouth shut in here. Don¡¯t speak unless the man asks you a question. You got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They entered through the shop¡¯s front door, and the bell attached to the door chimed. Most of the small shop, wedged in between others of its kind, was taken up by racks of firearms. Each was handmade by the owner, a brusque, gray-haired man by the name of Yermin. Kano had dealt with him a few times, and she considered them to be, if not friends, at least associates.


    Looking up from tinkering with one of his guns on the counter, Yermin locked eyes with Kano. He dove beneath the counter and produced a rifle. He put it to his shoulder and trained it on Kano. ¡°What the hell are you doing in here? I thought I told you never to show your face here again.¡±


    He may very well have, but Kano had no memory of such an event. It wasn¡¯t too surprising, but she was a tiny bit hurt. She¡¯d thought they¡¯d had more of a bond than that. ¡°I know, but I need a favor. Then I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    Yermin licked his lips, finger hovering above the trigger. Sighing, he lowered his gun.


    ¡°A favor? Why the hell would I do you a favor?¡±


    Other than overt threats, Kano couldn¡¯t think of any compelling reason why he would. Thus, she ignored the question altogether. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. I was just wondering if you needed some extra hands around the store.¡± She jerked her thumb at Thirty-Six. ¡°I¡¯m looking for work for this one and others like them. How about it? They¡¯ll work for practically nothing.¡±


    Favoring his right leg, Yermin hobbled over to take a closer look at Thirty-Six. ¡°Are they all this scrawny?¡±


    ¡°More or less,¡± Kano said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not useful. They can still work.¡±


    Yermin ran his fingers through his full beard. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ What are these things, anyway? Some sort of ghoul?¡±


    Glancing at Thirty-Six, Kano shrugged. ¡°Something like that. They¡¯re called children.¡±


    ¡°Why did anyone make them?¡± Yermin asked, his brows coming together in confusion. ¡°They don¡¯t seem at all useful.¡±


    Kano opened her mouth to reply, then closed it without saying anything. Try as she might to come up with a reason why someone would make them, she was stumped. She turned to Thirty-Six. ¡°What were you made for?¡±


    Tilting their head to the side in thought, Thirty-Six took a while to respond. ¡°The master¡­ he said we were created for a grand purpose. But beyond serving him, I don¡¯t think he ever really explained what that purpose was.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no help at all,¡± Kano said, shaking her head. Couldn¡¯t they at least have made something up? Whatever they¡¯d been made for, it wasn¡¯t their creativity or quick thinking. ¡°Well, there you have it. What do you say?¡± Kano bared her teeth in a poor imitation of a smile.


    He shook his head. ¡°They sound more like a liability than anything,¡± he said, a sentiment Kano agreed with. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have the time to train new workers.¡±


    ¡°What about if they just did simple tasks around the shop?¡± Kano said. ¡°Fetching things, cleaning, that sort of thing?¡±


    Yermin folded his arms, and Kano could see from the stern expression on his face that he¡¯d already made up his mind. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have much need of that. The place is clean enough, and I can get parts myself. Hardly seems worth paying someone for things I¡¯d rather do myself. Now get. I don¡¯t want to see you in here ever again. We clear on that?¡±


    Waving her hand dismissively, Kano took Thirty-Six outside with her. Hands on her hips, she regarded Thirty-Six, perplexed. ¡°This is going to be harder than I thought.¡±


    ¡°What are we trying to do?¡± Thirty-Six asked.


    Kano frowned. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? ¡°Find work for you and the other children.¡±


    ¡°But why? Why do we need to work?¡±


    With a growing sense of despair, Kano realized just how little Thirty-Six understood about the world. And she had to send this ignorant little thing out to work? Yermin would have been a poor employer, but the others she had in mind were even worse. Searching her feelings, Kano grew increasingly uncertain if she was doing the right thing.


    It was only when she considered that the alternative was to pay for them herself that she came to a decision. They¡¯d absolutely have to earn a living somehow. ¡°Because if you work, then you¡¯ll get paid money. And you need that money to eat or have a house. So without it, you¡¯re as good as dead. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Thirty-Six said. ¡°I see. Then I will work. What do I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that. First, we need to find someone that will agree to let you work for them. Only then will you get paid for your work. That¡¯s why we have to go to these places and ask the owners to let you work there.¡±


    Thirty-Six said that they understood, but Kano was sure that they didn¡¯t. But she didn¡¯t want to try to explain further, so whatever limited insight she¡¯d been able to instill would have to do. She brought Thirty-Six to a few other places she thought might have a use for the children, but they all turned her down. On the bright side, only some of them pointed a gun at her.


    It was noon by the time Kano decided she¡¯d had enough. ¡°Well, that was a complete waste of time,¡± she said as they made their way back home.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Thirty-Six said. ¡°We learned that none of those places want to hire me. Surely that¡¯s worth something?¡±


    Frustrated, Kano was about to snap at them when she realized Thirty-Six was trying to cheer her up. She laughed. This hopeless creature was trying to cheer her up? How ridiculous could they be?

 Ruin - Chapter 16

    The crooked street of Kano¡¯s home was dark, lit only by the moon and a few houses with their lights on. Her own place was brighter than most, and even from a distance she could hear the cacophony of high-pitched voices. It lent the place a sense of vitality that made Kano uncomfortable. It didn¡¯t belong in this grimy little neighborhood, nor in the world as Kano knew it.


    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± Nove asked as Kano and Thirty-Six came in through the front door.


    The children were busy talking in little groups or making a mess of the place and paid Kano¡¯s arrival little attention.


    So much for being their savior¡­ But their lack of reaction suited Kano fine. She didn¡¯t want to deal with them all right now.


    ¡°I tried a few places,¡± Kano said, ¡°but no one was interested. It seems they¡¯re as worthless as I thought.¡±


    Thirty-Six hung their head, and Kano added, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just how you were made.¡±


    Leaving Nove to her own devices, Kano was heading for her room when she noticed Miusvon watching her. Their eyes met. Miusvon¡¯s were dark violet, much darker than Kano¡¯s. Frowning, Kano went over, Thirty-Six sticking close behind her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you were looking for work for these little ones.¡± She glanced at Thirty-Six.


    ¡°Yeah, and?¡±


    ¡°I know someone who might be able to give them a job. You interested?¡±


    Kano narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re offering them a job? Why? What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s a minor enough favor. There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll actually give them work, but it¡¯s worth a shot. Anyway, it¡¯s not me they¡¯ll be working for.¡± She smiled. ¡°Besides, I hate to see you looking so dejected. But hey, I¡¯m not forcing you to take the offer or anything. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you¡¯re not interested.¡±


    Kano held up her palm. ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t interested. What¡¯s the job?¡±


    ¡°Not sure what they¡¯ll be doing exactly, but someone I know runs a munitions factory, and they¡¯re always looking for new workers. There must be something they can do there.¡±


    A munitions factory didn¡¯t sound too safe, but there weren¡¯t a lot of other options available to them. And it was far from the worst place the children could be working. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Miusvon gave her directions and advised them to mention her name to the owner, a woman named Bitest. Committing the details to memory, Kano shuffled off to her room.


    ¡°What kind of work do they do in a munitions factory?¡± Thirty-Six asked once they were in Kano¡¯s room.


    ¡°Make munitions.¡± She shrugged. ¡°No idea, really, but it seems like your only option.¡±


    Thirty-Six took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Then I hope it goes well.¡±


    They settled in for the night, the two of them crammed into Kano¡¯s little bed. Despite not having much room, Kano didn¡¯t find it so bad.


    She set out early with Thirty-Six the next day, figuring they¡¯d be better off arriving before the workday started. Miusvon¡¯s directions led them to the east side of Shorinstown, not far from the outer wall. The factory wasn¡¯t especially large, but it was still several times the size of Kano¡¯s home. She could only imagine how large it must seem to Thirty-Six.


    The building¡¯s concrete exterior was cracked and covered in flaking off-white paint. Though the place had clearly seen better days, it still looked occupied. Looking for a side entrance, Kano called out. She heard a reply from inside, and a woman emerged. The ghoul¡¯s overalls and long-sleeved shirt were covered in dark stains from what looked like grease.


    ¡°What is it?¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Miusvon told me there might be work here for this one and others like them.¡± Kano put her hand on Thirty-Six¡¯s head. ¡°She told me to ask for Bitest. Is that you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bitest wiped her forehead. ¡°Who are you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kano, and this is Thirty-Six.¡±


    Bitest raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re Kano?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wasn¡¯t it obvious?


    ¡°Huh. Well, I think I have some work Thirty-Six could do.¡± She knelt down in front of the little ghoul. ¡°Do you have any experience cleaning machinery?¡±


    Thirty-Six shook their head.


    ¡°No? That¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll learn quickly enough. Let me show you around.¡±


    Kano was following Bitest into the factory when she heard someone call her name.


    She turned and saw Himin standing on the street. What did she want now? She gestured for Kano to come to her. Kano turned to Thirty-Six. ¡°Will you be all right on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Leaving Thirty-Six to the factory owner, she went to meet Shorin¡¯s lackey.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Kano couldn¡¯t remember doing anything that would piss Shorin off.


    ¡°Shorin wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kano sneered. ¡°Then he should have come here instead of sending you.¡±


    Himin rolled her eyes. ¡°Like he¡¯d meet with you out here. You know he never leaves the citadel if he can avoid it.¡±


    Now that she mentioned it, Kano had a vague recollection to that effect. Who was Shorin again? She felt sure she knew him. But beyond the fact that he was in charge of this town, she couldn¡¯t remember a thing. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I have better things to do than walk across town for a chat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this difficult. He just wants to talk, nothing more. But if you want to make this an issue, then next time he won¡¯t be asking, if you catch my meaning.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure that she did, but she understood enough to realize it was a threat. She thought about cutting down the impudent creature before her on principle. It was tempting, but she knew it would be a lot more trouble than it was worth. Especially when she already had enough to worry about. Still, the thought of it made her feel better.


    Kano sighed. ¡°Fine. Take me to him.¡±


    They made their way through the narrow streets of Shorinstown until the citadel rose before them. The soaring edifice, with its collection of ghoul statues, was deeply familiar to Kano. Though she remembered little, she was sure she¡¯d spent a great deal of time here in the past. They walked past armed sentries and towering walls, Himin¡¯s presence allowing them easy passage. Kano strode past it all without a care. She wasn¡¯t going to be intimidated by a bunch of ghouls or a fancy building.


    Himin stopped once they were on the upper levels and gestured for Kano to enter the room behind her. Seeing no point in putting it off after coming so far, Kano brushed past her. The door opened into what was little more than a seating area with a balcony.


    Shorin sat in one of the chairs, looking out at the buildings with a bored expression on his face. If he thought it was so dull, he should¡¯ve made the place more interesting. As far as Kano was concerned, all he¡¯d done was slap his name on it and leave it to rot.


    She plopped down in the other chair. ¡°Well, here I am. What do you want?¡±


    He rotated his head to her, his green eyes betraying no emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some strange reports about your recent activity, and I was interested in hearing more about the matter in person.¡± His lips peeled back, revealing a few of his off-white teeth. ¡°I trust my request didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    She¡¯d felt uncertain about meeting someone she knew she had a past relationship with but didn¡¯t remember a damn thing about. But now that she was talking with him, she realized it didn¡¯t matter. It was obvious they weren¡¯t friends. Quite the opposite, in fact. She wondered how they hadn¡¯t ended up killing each other in the past. Shorin seemed insufferable. ¡°I don¡¯t see how what I do is any business of yours.¡±


    He let out a short bark of laughter, harsh and grating. ¡°Everything that happens here is my business. I thought that much was obvious.¡±


    ¡°Fine, whatever. What about what I did is bothering you so much that you had to call me here?¡¯


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it was bothering me, exactly, but I was curious as to what happened with you and the necromancer you killed.¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Some people who worked for him tried to kill me, so I killed him instead. Do I need a reason to destroy a necromancer now?¡±


    ¡°I never said that. I was just wondering what you found there and what you brought back.¡±


    ¡°All I got out of it was a bunch of useless ghouls and some worthless junk. Nothing worth calling me all the way here for.¡±


    Shorin¡¯s brow furrowed for an instant at her words before his calm fa?ade reasserted itself. ¡°Ah, so after all that work you returned with nothing of value?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°A shame.¡±


    Kano spread her hands. ¡°Tell me about it. Is there anything else you wanted, or can I go already?¡±


    ¡°There is one other thing.¡± Shorin turned his body toward her and leaned forward. His eyes narrowed, watching Kano¡¯s face intently. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Armonin Research Center?¡±


    ¡°The what? No.¡±


    He continued his observation for a few seconds before flashing his teeth. ¡°No? Never mind, then. You¡¯re free to go.¡±


    Shaking her head at the complete waste of time, Kano left. Himin led her back out onto the street, and with a sigh, she began the long walk back to Bitest¡¯s factory. It was dark by the time she got back, and Thirty-Six was waiting for her, looking every bit as dirty as Bitest had been.


    Kano gestured for Thirty-Six to join her and headed for home. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± she asked once Thirty-Six had caught up.


    ¡°Good. Bitest said I could come back tomorrow and bring a few of the others with me.¡±


    Kano clapped the little ghoul on the shoulder. At least something worthwhile had happened today.

 Ruin - Chapter 17

    Kano pushed open her front door, looking forward to relaxing at home. There seemed to be little time for such luxuries these days, and she couldn¡¯t remember the last time she was so busy.


    She was passing by Nove when the harried-looking beast stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you. Can we step outside for a moment?¡±


    Kano sighed. Whatever it was, it sounded like trouble. But she could see from the hulking brute¡¯s earnest expression that she wouldn¡¯t let it go. Why did idiots have to fixate on things so much? Couldn¡¯t they see she was tired? Kano told Thirty-Six to go to bed.


    Once the ghoul was gone, she followed Nove outside and shut the door behind her. ¡°So? What is it?¡±


    Nove took a breath and fiddled with her claws. ¡°One of the children is missing.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Every one of them I asked confirmed it. None of them have seen Seventy-Two since last night.¡±


    Kano ground her teeth together. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you done anything about it? Have you just been sitting around here the whole time? From what you¡¯re saying, they¡¯ve been gone for almost a day at this point.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just leave,¡± Nove said, eyes downcast. ¡°What if more of them went missing while I was gone? I sent Urick out to find them, but he hasn¡¯t come back.¡±


    Kano seethed with a mixture of anger and frustration. They¡¯d only been back a day, and already the children were nothing but trouble. Why had she ever agreed to take them? Realizing that it didn¡¯t have to be her problem, at least not now, the storm of emotions within her abated. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow. I just want to rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to abandon them?¡± Nove demanded, outraged.


    ¡°Does it matter? There¡¯re way more of them than we need, anyway.¡±


    ¡°And what if it was Thirty-Six who was missing? Would you still be saying that?¡±


    Thirty-Six? Kano¡¯s initial thought was that it didn¡¯t matter which of them it was; they were all the same to her. But imagining being told Thirty-Six had gone missing filled her with a cold fury. How dare anyone take them away? Feeling overcome, she reasoned it was because she¡¯d spent more time with Thirty-Six. Yes, that was it. She didn¡¯t think of the others as her property yet.


    Convinced by her own lie, Kano said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll look for them. You stay here while I do all the work. I think I have a pretty good idea of who took them, anyway.¡±


    Virtur had been more than a little interested in Kano¡¯s recent acquisitions, and resorting to theft wouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise. Checking the streets he commonly befouled with his presence, Kano could find no sign of him. Either he¡¯d retired for the day or he was too busy to prowl the town at night.


    Kano was inclined to believe the latter, particularly if he had stolen one of the children. It fit together too well. Having solved that part of the puzzle, all that was left was to find where Virtur slept. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have anything like a house, which left only the areas where the homeless congregated.


    The place closest to his usual haunts was near the corpse-processing plant. Few people wanted to live there, what with the smell and all, which made it ideal for those with nowhere else to go.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    As Kano thought about it, she recalled that Sherp¡¯s office wasn¡¯t far from there. She may as well enlist her help. She was a detective, wasn¡¯t she? This should be right up her alley. Sherp still owed her for her previous betrayal anyway. She should cash in while she had the opportunity. This was one of the few things she might be able to help with.


    Traveling southwest through the town, she made her way to Sherp¡¯s office. The building was a wreck. A fa?ade of rotting wood and aged blue paint held together by little more than hope. Kano regretted not burning it down earlier; it would be doing the world a favor. But now wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    She stormed into the room at the top of the building that held Sherp¡¯s office. As a show of good intentions, she used the door handle rather than cutting her way in. Sherp was fast asleep, head resting on her desk. Wedged in among the empty liquor bottles that took up most of the desk, she seemed oblivious to all.


    Seeing her like that, Kano realized the detective wasn¡¯t all that much bigger than the children. Unlike the children who¡¯d been made that way on purpose, Kano was sure whoever¡¯d created Sherp had just done a terrible job. She couldn¡¯t imagine why anyone would make such a thing on purpose. Maybe they¡¯d been as insane as the necromancer who made the children.


    With a sweep of her arm, Kano knocked several of the bottles to the ground, where they shattered. Groaning, Sherp opened her eyes and sat there blinking at Kano. She took a few seconds to process what she was seeing. Her eyes widened with recognition, and she fell over backward in her chair, striking the ground with a bang. Kano waited for her to get up, but there was no sign of movement. Sighing, she walked around to the other side of the desk.


    Sherp covered her head with her arms and trembled. ¡°D-don¡¯t hurt me, please,¡± she pleaded, her voice quavering in time with her body.


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I¡¯m here because I need your help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± She paused as Kano¡¯s words registered. ¡°You¡¯re not here to kill me?¡±


    Sherp¡¯s reaction seemed absurd to Kano. Had she been living in fear this whole time? It was just like when she¡¯d been here last time. Reaching down, she pulled Sherp to her feet and pressed the small detective against the wall, holding her by the collar of her tattered trench coat. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Kano demanded. ¡°Did you screw me over again?¡±


    Sherp¡¯s mouth fell open and her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°No!¡± she cried. ¡°I swear! I didn¡¯t do anything. I thought you¡¯d come back to finish the job after last time.¡±


    Kano let Sherp squirm a little longer, then let her go. ¡°Good, because we have work to do. A¡­¡± Kano struggled to find the right words to explain the children without sounding sentimental. ¡°Someone who belongs to me was taken. I have a rough idea of who¡¯s responsible, but I want you to help find them. You¡¯re supposed to be good at that sort of thing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sherp straightened her disheveled coat and licked her lips. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m especially good at it, but I do have some experience with that sort of thing. Who are we looking for?¡±


    ¡°Virtur.¡± She watched as Sherp grimaced. ¡°I see you¡¯ve met him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve run into him a few times. He¡¯s¡­ not the most pleasant person to be around.¡±


    Kano chuckled. ¡°No, he¡¯s not. Do you have any idea where he is? I checked the places he usually lurks, but he wasn¡¯t there. Do you know where it is he sleeps?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Sherp said, pulling her chair back up and sitting down. ¡°There¡¯s an old building I¡¯ve seen him hanging around a few times, not far from here. You could try there.¡±


    Kano nodded. ¡°Sounds like a plan. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Rummaging around for something to drink, Sherp paused. ¡°What? Why am I going?¡±


    ¡°I thought you might come in handy, especially if he¡¯s not there.¡±


    Sherp looked like she wanted to refuse, but after a glare from Kano, her expression changed to one of resignation. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t expect me to help if things get hairy. If anything dangerous happens, I¡¯m out of there.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever,¡± Kano said, waving her hand. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected anything from you, anyway.¡±


    Locating a bottle with a little alcohol remaining, Sherp drained it and got to her feet. She stopped at the door to put her hat on before shuffling out into the night ahead of Kano.


    ¡°Are you sure this can¡¯t wait?¡± Sherp asked as they left the building. ¡°It seems pretty late.¡±


    ¡°What do you care? I thought you slept all day.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but¡­ it¡¯s more dangerous when it¡¯s this late. Especially around these parts.¡±


    Kano shook her head. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ve got enough to worry about without your whining.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 18

    Moving through the winding alleyways between the venerable, tottering buildings, Kano spotted a legless woman shrouded in a thin blanket. ¡°Hey,¡± she said, approaching them, ¡°do you know Virtur?¡±


    When they didn¡¯t reply, she added, ¡°Has half his head missing? Sound like anyone you know?¡±


    The woman drew her blanket tighter and shook her head.


    Kano turned to Sherp. ¡°Are you sure this is the right way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± Sherp said, scanning the area. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him walk past this very spot.¡±


    Which meant the homeless ghoul in front of them must know something about Virtur¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Even just a direction will do,¡± Kano said, kneeling in front of the woman. ¡°You must know something.¡±


    She shook her head again. Exhaling through her clenched teeth, Kano tried to keep her temper under control. Was she deaf? Mute? Both? Or just stupid? She couldn¡¯t think of any other reason the woman would stonewall her like this¡­ unless they didn¡¯t know who she was. That must be it, Kano felt like a fool for not realizing sooner. Why had she expected someone living at the bottom of society to know of her greatness?


    With an audible crack, Kano¡¯s force field flickered to life around the flat of her hand. She cut right through the wall above the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Tell me where he is,¡± she said, keeping her tone level.


    Eyes widening, they stared up at her, but they still said nothing. Kano¡¯s anger flared, filling her with an overwhelming desire to crush this impudent worm. She was preparing to deliver an ultimatum when Sherp interrupted. ¡°Please, no violence. I don¡¯t think she knows anything. And even if she did, I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s in any state to share it.¡±


    Forgetting all about the woman, Kano switched her ire to Sherp. ¡°Sorry? What was that? It sounded an awful lot like you were trying to tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to tell you what to do,¡± Sherp stammered, backing away. ¡°There¡¯s just no point in wasting time here when we could be searching.¡±


    Still full of rage, Kano conceded the point. Much as she hated to admit it, Sherp was right. She¡¯d gain nothing by destroying this hapless creature. Leaving the woman huddled on the ground, Kano moved on. The alleys were sparsely populated at the best of times; they were all but deserted at this time of night.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Kano demanded. ¡°There¡¯s no one else around.¡±


    ¡°Now we search,¡± Sherp said with a quiet confidence that gave Kano pause.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying the area, and I think I know where he might be.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t have a lot of faith in whatever Sherp had come up with, but it was still better than the nothing she had. ¡°Show me.¡±


    Light-brown coat swishing, Sherp brought her to a squat building beside a small polluted river. Sherp provided a long-winded explanation of how she¡¯d figured out where he might be, of which Kano caught only parts. The gist of it was that Sherp had recalled Virtur smelling of industrial waste, and this was the only source of it in the vicinity.


    It was far from a brilliant deduction, but Kano had to admit that Sherp had at least a little skill as an investigator, whatever that was worth. It had done little to improve her life, given that Sherp didn¡¯t live too far from here. The air was thick with the smell of chemical waste as they approached a little building beside a waste pipe.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Is it okay if I wait out here?¡± Sherp asked, hanging back. ¡°I won¡¯t be much use anyway if¡­ um, something bad happens.¡±


    Sherp¡¯s cowardice was exceptional, even if nothing else about her was. Kano reached over and grabbed her by the arm. ¡°If it comes to that, I¡¯ll handle Virtur. All I want you to do is retrieve my property. Surely you can manage that much.¡±


    Dragging the toe of her worn boot against the ground, Sherp sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s all I have to do¡­ I guess I can help.¡±


    Kano found it a little amusing that Sherp acted like she had any choice in the matter. What did she think would happen if she refused? Approaching the sheet of tin that served as the building¡¯s door, Kano forgot all about Sherp and focused on the task at hand. She didn¡¯t think Virtur would expect her to show up, but she had little understanding of how he thought.


    There was a chance this was all a setup to lure her out here, and that he was waiting on the other side to ambush her. It seemed a little far-fetched, but she couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility. Ready to bring up her force field at a moment¡¯s notice, she grabbed the metal sheet and pushed it aside. It clattered against the concrete wall, revealing the interior.


    The inside bore little resemblance to a home¡ªthere was no food, bedding, or spare clothes in sight. Indeed, the place was empty but for the plastic sheet laid across the floor. On top of it was one of the children, lying on their back. Kano assumed it was Seventy-Two, but it was hard to tell. She¡¯d had little interaction with the other children, and it was hard to tell them apart. That and the fact that most of their head was divided into ring-shaped segments.


    They lay beside the rest of the body on the sheet. Virtur was sitting beside them, his face low to the ground, when Kano entered. He¡¯d been inspecting them with a fascinated expression on his face. Looking up, he blinked. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Kano had seen dead bodies before, far more than her share, even. She¡¯d even created more than a few herself. But this¡­ butchery didn¡¯t sit well with her. In the moment, she had little idea why she¡¯d have such an adverse reaction to it, but it felt fundamentally wrong. This was something she could not allow to exist in this world. The only thing that kept her from tearing apart the man in front of her was the knowledge that he was immortal.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± she demanded, her voice low and choked with rage.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he glanced back at Seventy-Two¡¯s body. ¡°Well, I was curious about why someone would make these little things, and there was something familiar about them, so I figured, hey, why not take one of them apart and have a proper look, you know?¡± He wiped his bloody hands on the plastic underneath him. ¡°The results have been most intriguing,¡± he said with a droll chuckle.


    Kano knew it wouldn¡¯t change anything, but she couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer. Force field glowing on the tip of her foot, she put it through Virtur¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± he said, staggering back with a bemused look on his face.


    Kano was about to strike him again when she heard someone cry out behind her. It was Sherp. She¡¯d followed Kano in and seen what had become of Seventy-Two. The shock of it, and hearing someone else express the pain she felt, granted Kano some semblance of restraint. She stopped attacking Virtur, leaving the wound in his chest to heal. ¡°What could you possibly learn that would justify this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think someone like you would understand,¡± Virtur said with a mocking laugh.


    Clenching her fists until they creaked, Kano trembled with rage. ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°Well, to put it in terms that you might understand: Their brains were altered to allow them to act as a sort of network. Though as far as I can tell, that feature was never activated. At least not for this specimen. The others may be different.¡±


    ¡°A network?¡± Kano asked. ¡°What for?¡±


    Virtur shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s what I was trying to figure out when you so rudely barged in here. If you¡¯ll just give me some more time, I¡¯m sure I can find out what it¡¯s for.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kano said, her voice low and threatening, ¡°I¡¯m taking them back. And if you ever try to take another, I swear I¡¯ll find some way to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, take them. I believe I have enough information to piece things together as it is.¡±


    He moved past Sherp, who stood rooted near the door, and left the building. Watching him go, Kano kneeled down and pulled the plastic sheet over the body. Some detached part of her noted that Seventy-Two was a girl. Did the other children have genders as well? It hadn¡¯t seemed that way from looking at them.


    ¡°Give me a hand,¡± she said to Sherp, once she had the body wrapped. She was light enough for her to carry on her own but not without dropping parts of her. Repeating what she¡¯d said, she got through to Sherp. The detective¡¯s face was pale as she came to help.


    Carrying the body between them, they took Seventy-Two away from where she was killed back to Kano¡¯s home. They had to stop several times along the way to let Sherp rest, but she never uttered a word of complaint.

 Ruin - Chapter 19

    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± Kano asked, talking to Nove at the door. They¡¯d set Seventy-Two¡¯s body down on the street outside, and Kano had let Sherp leave. Now that Kano had the body here, she wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it. Bring it inside for the rest of the children to see?


    Nove frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know the children well enough to know how they might react. They don¡¯t seem to fear death, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then bring me Thirty-Six,¡± Kano said. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them instead.¡±


    Glancing at the bloodied mess by Kano¡¯s side, Nove stepped outside. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? Maybe it¡¯d be better if none of them saw this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure with the others, but I think Thirty-Six will be fine with it. They¡¯re tough.¡±


    Nove didn¡¯t look too convinced, but she went back inside to fetch Thirty-Six. Orienting herself so she obscured the wrapped body behind her, Kano waited. The door swung open, and Thirty-Six stepped out. Nove gave her a nod and closed the door behind them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Thirty-Six asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    ¡°I just got back from looking for Seventy-Two,¡± Kano said. ¡°I managed to find her, but¡­ she was already dead. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Thirty-Six yawned. ¡°Why did you need to speak with me?¡±


    ¡°The body was¡­¡± Kano cleared her throat and corrected herself. ¡°Her body was mutilated to the point where she¡¯s no longer recognizable. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should show it to the others.¡±


    Leaning to the side, Thirty-Six peeked at the body. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it might upset them?¡± Kano asked, brows knitting in confusion. ¡°Seeing her like this?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Things like that happened all the time where we used to live. Before you came and rescued us. If anything, it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re so concerned. I didn¡¯t think you cared about stuff like this.¡±


    Kano stared down at them, her mouth open. Why was she acting like this? She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she¡¯d felt bad about someone dying. The very idea of it seemed ridiculous. Then what was this sense of despair that Seventy-Two¡¯s death had brought her? Was it because they were her property? No, that didn¡¯t explain it. Urick¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t have upset her.


    Holding her head in her trembling hands, she scratched at her scalp. Nothing made sense anymore¡­ Was there nothing she could be sure of? With a jolt, she realized there was one thing: She needed a drink, something to quiet her mind. Her thoughts rampaged within her head, outside her control. She wanted to get out of here and go down to Aru-Aru¡¯s.


    But looking at the dead little ghoul with Thirty-Six beside her, she knew it would have to wait. There was still work to do. ¡°Bring Nove back here,¡± she said, and Thirty-Six went off to fetch her.


    Once Nove arrived, Kano got her to bring what remained of Seventy-Two inside. Moving quietly so as not to wake up the other children, they took the body to Kano¡¯s room. She figured that, at least, could wait until tomorrow. No sense waking them all up for it.


    Lying on Kano¡¯s bed, Thirty-Six was already half asleep. Kano felt a flicker of irritation that she was sleeping here, as if it was only natural, but she decided that she could stay. At least for tonight. Setting the body down, Nove was moving to leave when Kano stopped her. ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°About me,¡± Kano said. She glanced at Thirty-Six and added, ¡°But not here. Let¡¯s talk out front.¡±


    Standing on the dark street, Nove said, ¡°Well? What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Why am I¡­¡± Kano tried to think of how to sum up everything she¡¯d been going through. ¡°Like this?¡± It was a poor explanation, but it was the best she could come up with. Was she also becoming stupid on top of everything else?


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to how you used to be, or something kind of like it.¡±


    ¡°How I used to be? What¡¯re you talking about? I never used to be like this. This is something new¡­ whatever it is.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Nove sighed. ¡°Listen to me. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Trust me when I say you used to be a very different person. Sometimes you remember little bits of who you used to be, but in the end¡­ you always forget. Then you go back to being as heartless as the rest of the world.¡±


    This is how she was before? It was hard to believe. Kano knew her memory wasn¡¯t the greatest but¡­ could she have forgotten her former self? And even previous episodes of returning to her previous self? All the questions were making her head hurt. But there was one at the root of it all. ¡°Why do I keep forgetting?¡±


    Nove lowered her gaze to the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wish I did, and I¡¯ve spent a lot of time thinking about it, but I just can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, uhh,¡± Kano said, licking her lips, ¡°not the drugs, is it?¡±


    Nove shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine they help, but it was something that started a long time before that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything we can do?¡± The thought of living her life stuck in this absurd loop of not knowing who she was terrified her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything I could think of. The only thing left is¡­¡± She trailed off, and Kano could see they¡¯d both come to the same conclusion.


    ¡°To ask a necromancer,¡± Kano said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in favor of it. But¡­ it might be the only way if you want to make yourself right again.¡±


    ¡°What am I meant to do instead? Just live like this?¡±


    Nove frowned. ¡°It would be great if they could cure you¡­ but it¡¯s a big risk. There¡¯s no guarantee you won¡¯t end up dead.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯ll probably be fine. Yon seems trustworthy enough.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Nove asked, spreading her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not comfortable with you going alone, but one of us should probably stay with the children.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll take Urick with me. It¡¯s about time I got some use out of him anyway. I went to a lot of effort to earn him.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details,¡± Kano said with a grin, and she went off to fetch her servant.


    He wasn¡¯t too happy about being woken up, something which he made abundantly clear. But it was easily dealt with by ordering him to change his attitude. Even if she didn¡¯t find him very useful, his obedience was laudable.


    As a show of goodwill, she even allowed him to arm himself with an old rifle she¡¯d left around the house. He¡¯d probably still be useless in a fight, but it seemed to make him feel better. For some reason, venturing out into the wilderness at night with just the two of them frightened him. Kano didn¡¯t much understand it, but she supposed that was the way with cheap ghouls.


    They all had their little flaws. Kano figured it must have something to do with the way they were manufactured. Not that she could remember how that was done. The way to Yon¡¯s was easier the second time around, what with them knowing where they were going and all. But they didn¡¯t make it far before Kano¡¯s exhaustion caught up with her. The desire for answers had kept her going up to this point, but as her eyelids drooped, the desire wore thin. It could wait. The answers would still be there tomorrow.


    Clearing the debris from a street corner, Kano lay down on the cracked concrete beneath. She ordered Urick to stand watch and closed her eyes. After what felt like only a few moments of rest, Urick woke her by crouching down in front of her and whispered something.


    ¡°What?¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I said, I think there¡¯s something out there.¡± He was facing away from her with his rifle braced against his shoulder, scanning the ruins now illuminated by the morning sun. Kano was surprised to find how much time had passed. She felt no less tired.


    Yawning, she sat up. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You have a gun, don¡¯t you? Why¡¯d you have to wake me up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d much appreciate being killed in your sleep if I were to fail to hold off whatever¡¯s out there.¡±


    There was a certain logic to what he was saying, even Kano¡¯s semi-conscious mind could see that. But she could also see that he was too jumpy. ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Let me sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing,¡± Urick said, clenching his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was, but I definitely saw movement out there.¡±


    Was this a result of his conditioning? Some sort of hypervigilance? If it was intentional, then it was damn annoying. She¡¯d like to have a word with whoever thought it was a good idea. A word, and enough time to beat her misgivings into them. ¡°So what? Am I supposed to go out there and chase after whatever it is you think you saw?¡±


    Urick shrugged. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt you to take a look. If whatever it was is still out there, you should be able to find it.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kano said, rolling her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯ll shut you up, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    She stomped her way through the rubble in the direction Urick had been facing. ¡°Anyone out there?¡± she shouted. She heard something scraping against the concrete. It sounded like someone shifting their posture, perhaps preparing to spring? Well, they were welcome to try. But there was no further movement, so Kano went to them.


    Circling around to where she¡¯d heard the noise, she came at them from what should be their back. She stepped behind the rubble they¡¯d concealed themselves by and found one of the children. Staying hidden, it didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d noticed her behind them yet. Kano wasn¡¯t sure how she knew, but she could tell it was Thirty-Six. Creeping up until she was right behind them, she whispered in their ear, ¡°Hey.¡±


    They jumped in surprise but quickly regained their composure. ¡°Good morning,¡± Thirty-Six said with a strained attempt at an innocent smile.


    Folding her arms, Kano tapped her foot on the ground. ¡°Just felt like you had to come along, huh?¡±


    Thirty-Six nodded, eyes downcast. It was probably just a trick of the light, but for a moment Kano thought the little ghoul¡¯s gray eyes changed color. They looked almost like hers, a mixture of blue and green.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have all day,¡± Kano said, yawning, ¡°so you¡¯d best get a move on.¡± She walked away without bothering to see if Thirty-Six was following, though she paid close attention to the sound of their footsteps as they did so.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your monster,¡± Kano called to Urick, gesturing over her shoulder toward Thirty-Six.

 Ruin - Chapter 20

    Yon¡¯s place had changed little since they were last here, though this time no one came close to getting shot. They gave the turret, still in the same location as last time, a wide berth. Kano called for Yon until she came down to meet them.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yon said. ¡°Have you come for another dissection?¡±


    Kano nodded. ¡°Pretty much. This time I want you to take a look at my brain.¡±


    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Yon asked, eyes wide.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Yon¡¯s face split into a grin, and she gestured toward her lair. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted. Right this way.¡±


    ¡°What brought this on?¡± Yon asked as they walked through the refurbished ruin. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it wasn¡¯t because you enjoyed the experience so much last time.¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Last time was fine, but I¡¯m here because I¡¯ve been¡­ forgetting things. And I was hoping you could figure out why.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Yon said. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t promise anything, but I¡¯m more than happy to have a look.¡± Outside Yon¡¯s workroom where she¡¯d opened up Kano last time, the necromancer pointed at Thirty-Six. ¡°Who¡¯s that, by the way?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-Six,¡± Kano said. ¡°I took a whole bunch like them from that other necromancer, the one you told us about.¡±


    Looking like she¡¯d forgotten all about it until Kano reminded her, Yon said, ¡°Oh, right. How¡¯d that go, anyway?¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°I obviously killed him. I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point,¡± Yon said, nodding. ¡°I suppose I owe you a favor, then.¡± Kano waved her off, and Yon continued. ¡°So he made these things? What made you take them with you?¡±


    Kano shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. That¡¯s part of what I¡¯m hoping to find out.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s get you back on the table, then.¡± Yon turned to the others. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you two don¡¯t mind waiting out here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll wait,¡± Kano said.


    On the other side of the doors, Yon instructed her to lie down on the operating table, just as she had before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yon said, pleased, ¡°but I don¡¯t have the equipment to look inside your head without cutting it open, so we¡¯ll have to use a more direct approach. She set up a clamp that would hold Kano¡¯s head in place and fastened it. The pressure on her skull was unpleasant but bearable.


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Of course it is, I need your head to remain as still as possible to reduce the chance of damaging your brain. And I don¡¯t think any of the drugs I have will work on you, which leaves us few options.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kano closed her eyes and waited as Yon went to work. The electric motor of Yon¡¯s bone saw whirred to life behind her. Kano felt only a prickling sensation as the saw cut a series of small holes in her head. Once that was done, Yon set the saw aside and Kano heard her fiddling with surgical instruments but couldn¡¯t feel whatever it was she was doing. It was uncanny, knowing someone was doing something to her brain even though she couldn¡¯t see or feel anything.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Yon said. ¡°I need to concentrate. I shouldn¡¯t be too much longer.¡±


    Staring up at the ceiling, it felt like a long time to Kano. But eventually the necromancer set aside her tools and patched over Kano¡¯s new holes. Yon waited until Kano was unclamped and sitting up before saying, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get a complete picture without more extensive surgery, but you seem to have suffered extensive damage to your brain. It¡¯s almost certainly what¡¯s affecting your memory, but it¡¯s not just that. As far as I know, it should be affecting a lot more than just your memory. Are you sure you haven¡¯t been experiencing any other problems?¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Kano shrugged. ¡°None that I can think of. Other than my memory, there hasn¡¯t really been anything wrong. What was the damage like? Do you have any idea what could have caused it?¡±


    ¡°From what I could see,¡± Yon said, ¡°it looked like an object penetrated deep into your brain, though it seems to have happened quite a long time ago. I¡¯m guessing you have no recollection of such an event?¡±


    ¡°An object?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Like a bullet?¡±


    ¡°No, something considerably larger. More like this.¡± She held up a small metal dish about the size of Kano¡¯s palm. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised you survived.¡±


    Raising her hand to touch the covering on the back of her head, Kano stopped herself halfway. ¡°Okay, so now that we know what we¡¯re dealing with: Can you fix it?¡±


    Yon sat down on one of the bench tops, chin resting in her palm. ¡°I could try, but I doubt it would work. The brain is a very delicate organ. I could probably create something roughly similar to patch the hole, but I think that would cause more problems than it would solve.¡±


    Grinding her teeth in frustration, Kano got up. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? Just go on living like this?¡±


    Yon shrugged. ¡°You have so far. But if you really want to get better¡­ then I think there¡¯s a way. There¡¯s an ancient facility out in the ruins, a relic from the old world. From what I know, it should have the equipment necessary to help you. Assuming any of it still works, of course. It¡¯s far from guaranteed, but I think it¡¯s your only real chance.¡±


    Kano cracked her neck. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Let me get a map.¡± Rummaging around in a drawer, Yon produced a hand-drawn map of the region, rendered in painstaking detail. ¡°According to my research, it should be somewhere around here,¡± she said, pointing to a location in the northeast. ¡°I¡¯ve narrowed it down as much as I can, but my ghouls haven¡¯t been able to get close to investigate that area in any capacity.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Every one of them I¡¯ve sent there ends up turning back of their own accord,¡± Yon said, ¡°but I have no idea why. I¡¯d considered going on my own, but the area is crawling with abandoned ghouls.¡±


    Yon¡¯s excuses seemed flimsy to Kano, but she supposed it was just the cowardice of a necromancer. So long as the facility could do what Yon said, Kano didn¡¯t care. She¡¯d cut a path there on her own if need be; a few ghouls were no threat. But she would need someone to operate it¡­ ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go. But you¡¯re coming, too.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Yon said, raising her hands. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m much too busy. Maybe when you¡¯ve figured out if the facility is functional or if it¡¯s even standing.¡±


    Kano grabbed her by the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re coming. You still owe me for taking care of that necromancer, remember?¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡ª¡±


    Kano tightened her grip and said again, ¡°You¡¯re coming.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± Yon said, brushing Kano¡¯s hand off. ¡°Just give me a little while to get ready.¡±


    Bringing her two followers outside with her to wait for Yon, Kano explained the situation. ¡°Do you still want to come?¡± she asked, addressing Thirty-Six. ¡°It¡¯ll probably be dangerous.¡±


    Kano smiled at Thirty-Six¡¯s determined expression. It seemed she needn¡¯t even have asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Thirty-Six said. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Urick sighed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing I don¡¯t get any say in this.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Kano said, winking at him.


    Yon emerged from her lair with three ghouls heavily laden with packs in tow.


    ¡°Why are you bringing ghouls?¡± Kano asked. ¡°I thought you said they couldn¡¯t approach the place we¡¯re going.¡±


    Yon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just bringing them to carry supplies and protect me on the way there. I¡¯ll send them back once we get close.¡± Kano didn¡¯t see the point. It wasn¡¯t far, and Kano herself could provide all the protection Yon would need. But she had no reason to object to their presence. Maybe Urick would find it encouraging to have more of his kind around.


    They made their way through the rubble-strewn streets, making frequent detours due to their path being blocked by collapsed buildings. Kano noticed a few small groups of other ghouls along the way, but she detected them long before they found their group. Kano changed course each time, avoiding them.


    It wasn¡¯t until they were close enough to their destination and Yon sent her ghouls back that they encountered any real danger. A large number of people, at least a dozen by Kano¡¯s reckoning, were inside a building on the path ahead.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go around?¡± Urick asked.


    ¡°We could,¡± Yon said, ¡°but there¡¯s no guarantee that we could even enter from that side. And the other side could easily be just as dangerous, if not more.¡±


    Kano was a little surprised that Yon had preempted her like that, but what she was saying made sense. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll charge right in and kill them all before they become a problem.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Yon asked, arching an eyebrow. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not expecting me to help.¡±


    Kano shook her head. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re part of this, too, you know.¡±


    ¡°That may very well be the case,¡± Yon said, ¡°but I¡¯m not suited for combat. What do you need my help for, anyway? You seemed awfully confident that you could handle things on your own.¡±


    Kano was disgusted. Were all necromancers such cowards? It would fit with her low opinion of them, but it still came as a shock. Maybe she¡¯d just thought Yon in particular would be better than that. ¡°Fine, stay here with Thirty-Six. Urick and I will handle this.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 21

    Kano left Urick to conceal himself amidst the rubble of a neighboring building. The idea was he¡¯d cover her once the attack was underway. It seemed like the best use of him, and this way he couldn¡¯t get in her way. Proceeding alone, she crept toward the building in their path. She kept low and pulled herself up onto a windowsill.


    The room beyond was empty, and she couldn¡¯t hear anyone nearby, so she went in. It smelled of old sweat and rotting food¡ªa number of people must have been living here for quite some time. But that wouldn¡¯t last much longer, not if Kano had anything to say about it. The only light came from the moonlight streaming through the window, but it was more than enough for Kano to see by.


    From what she could hear, everyone nearby was asleep, but she wasn¡¯t planning on taking any chances. There were an awful lot of them; best to keep things simple. The more she could take out before they knew they were under attack, the better. She assumed that her enemies were only ghouls, but not having identified them yet bothered her.


    Peeking around corners and listening, Kano approached the nearest sleeping person. They were a few rooms away from where she¡¯d entered. Quiet as she was, moving through the hallways made her tense. They were clear of rubble or other debris, leaving her exposed.


    When she reached the closest room where she¡¯d detected someone sleeping, she was relieved. All that was left was to put a quick end to them. A figure wrapped in a blanket rested inside the small room. Kano approached, intending to strangle them in their sleep.


    But as she reached for their neck, she saw something that gave her pause. It was a picture, set in a silver frame, of a man and a woman smiling and holding a tiny person between them. This was a ghoul? In Kano¡¯s experience, the ones who lived outside Shorinstown were little better than animals, living from one meal to another. That one of them would keep a memento was absurd. But the proof of it was right there in front of her.


    She¡¯d been prepared to kill them a moment ago without the slightest remorse. Now the thought of it made her sick to her stomach. Was this just a result of her damaged brain, or was what she¡¯d been about to do wrong? She wished that there was someone who could tell her what was real, but there was no one. Still standing over the sleeping figure, riddled with indecision, Kano had an idea. There was no need to kill them now; she could bring them back to the rest of the group instead. Together they could figure out if they should kill this ghoul.


    She didn¡¯t think Thirty-Six and Urick would be much help, but surely Yon would have some insight to share. Kano smiled. It was an excellent plan. The only problem was how to take her prisoner back without waking everyone else up. She considered trying to knock them out, but that was too unreliable. And there was the chance she¡¯d kill them by accident.


    She¡¯d have to gag and bind them¡ªit was the only way to be sure. Grabbing a shirt off the floor, she tore off a strip. She gripped the cloth and took a deep breath. If she was going to succeed, she¡¯d have to be quick and precise. Rolling them over, she pulled their mouth open and shoved her makeshift gag inside. She tied the ends around the back of their head and wrapped them tightly in their own blanket as they woke.


    They struggled as she swung the bundle onto her back, but it didn¡¯t seem like they could cry out. Kano hurried back to the window she¡¯d come through and ran out into the night. The captive continued to struggle, and Kano had to use both hands to keep them constrained. Wrestling with them the whole way, she made it back. She hoped they were worth keeping alive¡ªshe¡¯d gone through an awful lot of effort to spare them. Yon and Thirty-Six were sitting in quiet conversation when she got back.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Kano said, tossing her burden on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve brought a prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Err,¡± Yon said, walking over, ¡°why? I thought you were going to kill the lot of them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but this one seemed strange for a ghoul. I thought I should bring them back, see if you thought I should kill them or not.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Yon asked, voice bright with excitement as she peered down at the figure still rolled up in their own blanket. ¡°How so?¡±


    Put on the spot, Kano found it difficult to express just why she¡¯d felt the way she had. She found she hadn¡¯t the words to explain the half-understood cascade of emotions the picture had evoked. It had been, after all, just a picture. ¡°They had¡­ a picture beside them while they were sleeping. It was of a man and a woman holding a tiny person and looking excessively pleased. That¡¯s¡­ not something a ghoul would normally do, right?¡±


    Yon pursed her lips. ¡°It does seem odd. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve encountered many people who retain such sentimental mementos, let alone ghouls. As you went to the trouble of bringing them back alive, I¡¯m assuming you wouldn¡¯t mind if I spoke with them?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The captive had partially freed themselves while they were talking, so Kano sat on their back while she undid the gag. Now that she could get a closer look at them, she could see he was a clean-shaven young man.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Yon said while Kano was still removing the gag. ¡°Let me speak with him first.¡± She kneeled down in front of the prisoner. ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to stay calm and answer my questions. If you cooperate, I promise no harm will come to you. Do you understand?¡±


    He nodded, and Yon gestured for Kano to continue.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± the man demanded after a few deep breaths. He sounded remarkably calm to Kano, given he¡¯d been woken up by being abducted.


    Yon sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by telling me your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Bornon,¡± he replied, meeting her gaze. Yon gave the names of Kano and herself.


    ¡°Well, Bornon, I¡¯m sure you heard what Kano said, so why is it you cling to this picture of yours? It seems like strange behavior for a ghoul.¡±


    Bornon¡¯s lip curled. ¡°I¡¯m not a ghoul, I¡¯m human.¡±


    Kano opened her mouth to ask what a human was, but Yon raised a hand to silence her.


    ¡°A human?¡± Yon asked. ¡°That¡­ shouldn¡¯t be possible. Humans are supposed to be extinct. Where did you come from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. We were put into suspended animation, to wait until the world was sorted out. But at some point, the system failed, and we were brought into this¡­ hell.¡± He clenched his teeth and glared at Yon. ¡°The one brought about by you and your kind.¡±


    ¡°You can blame me all you want,¡± Yon said, examining her nails, ¡°but what happened was your own fault. Where do you think necromancers came from in the first place? We were created by humanity.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. That¡¯s no excuse. Even if humans did make you, that¡¯s no reason to destroy civilization.¡±


    Yon seized him by the collar. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking about. The humans made us to do their dirty work for them, and we did. But what did we get? Gratitude? No, they tried to destroy us. Did you think we¡¯d just accept our fate and allow these inferior, outdated creatures to unmake us?¡±


    Blinking away tears, Yon got to her feet and addressed Kano. ¡°Forget what I said. You can kill him if you want. I don¡¯t care anymore. He¡¯s no use to me whatsoever.¡±


    Kano watched as Yon stomped off into the ruins.


    ¡°Uhh,¡± she said, still sitting on Bornon¡¯s back, ¡°well, you heard her. Is there some reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Bornon hung his head. ¡°Not really¡­ You may as well just do it. At least I won¡¯t have to live in this world any longer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Thirty-Six said, coming over. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡±


    He looked up at the small creature cocking its head at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left of the world I used to care about. All that¡¯s left are monsters like your friend in the black robe. What¡¯s the point of going on?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just find new things to care about? I haven¡¯t been on the surface long, but it seems like there¡¯s all sorts of different things up here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Like what?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ lots of different kinds of people, buildings too. People like Kano, for example. She saved me and all the others, and now we¡¯re living in her house with her.¡±


    Bornon laughed. ¡°Did she now? The same person who¡¯s on the verge of killing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not on the verge,¡± Kano said, getting off him. Despite what Yon and the man himself had said, killing him still felt wrong. ¡°I guess I¡¯m¡­ like Thirty-Six. I don¡¯t understand you. Not one bit.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t,¡± Bornon said with a sneer. ¡°You and everything else the necromancers created are just poor imitations of humanity. For all the ways that they¡¯re ¡®superior¡¯ to us, everything they do seems to revolve around humans. It¡¯s kind of funny, really.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t much see the humor in it, but it was strange. ¡°What exactly are humans, anyway? How are they different from ghouls?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ really don¡¯t know?¡± Bornon asked, shaking his head. ¡°I suppose our era must be long past if there are people out there who don¡¯t even know what humans are. Did you know that our civilization once stretched from one corner of the globe to the next? Obviously those days are long gone.¡±


    Thirty-Six scratched their head. ¡°But globes don¡¯t have corners.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a real smartass, kid.¡± He chuckled and added, ¡°It¡¯s just a figure of speech.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be signs of your people if that were the case?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Signs? What the hell are you talking about? Who do you think built all these buildings?¡±


    ¡°You guys built all of this?¡± Kano asked. Wide-eyed, Kano and Thirty-Six looked around at the ruined city around them.


    ¡°What did you build them for?¡± Thirty-Six asked. ¡°If there weren¡¯t many of you, then why did you need so many buildings?¡±


    Bornon shook his head. ¡°You people are unbelievable. It¡¯s because there used to be a lot of us! Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at Thirty-Six,¡± Kano said. ¡°Just because it used to be obvious, doesn¡¯t mean it is now. And you still haven¡¯t explained the difference between ghouls and humans.¡±


    Thirty-Six nodded their head in agreement.


    ¡°Fine, my bad. I guess it¡¯s not necessarily obvious to you people. As for the difference¡­ I don¡¯t really understand the finer details of it, but the biggest difference is that ghouls are artificial, and humans are natural. Ghouls are made by attaching an artificial soul to a mass of biomatter, which turns into its body, or something like that. You probably know more about it than I do. Whereas humans are created from¡­ the union of a man and a woman. The man provides his seed, and the woman gives birth to the child.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kano said, ¡°but what¡¯s a child?¡±


    ¡°A young human. They start off small, kind of like her,¡± he said, nodding at Thirty-Six, ¡°but eventually they grow into adults like myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kano said, ¡°that¡¯s weird. Wait¡­ you said Thirty-Six was a girl.¡± She turned to Thirty-Six. ¡°Are you a girl?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Couldn¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°Not really. You and the other children all kind of look the same to me.¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Bornon said, ¡°I¡¯ve answered your questions. Does that mean I¡¯m free to go?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Kano said. ¡°Who are the other people you¡¯re with? Are they also humans?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are. Why?¡±


    ¡°We came here looking for an old facility. Will your people let us pass?¡±


    ¡°That old place? What for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hard to explain. There¡¯s something wrong with me, and Yon thinks there might be something there that can help.¡±


    ¡°A necromancer that¡¯s trying to help someone?¡± Bornon asked with an upward quirk of his lips. ¡°Now that¡¯s hard to believe. So long as you don¡¯t plan on attacking us or kidnapping anyone else, you¡¯re free to pass. Is there anything else, or can I get back to bed now?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s everything.¡±


    Turning his back to them, Bornon trudged back toward his home.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Thirty-Six called. He stopped, and she continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Come with us. You said there was nothing left for you in this world, right? Why not go and see more of it? Maybe you¡¯ll find something you¡¯ll like.¡±


    Frowning, Bornon crossed his arms. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    Thirty-Six looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s me who¡¯s insane, or the world. Probably both.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll come?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not like I have much else to do.¡±


    They were getting ready to leave when Kano remembered she¡¯d left Urick behind. Excusing herself, she went to fetch him before he shot someone. He wasn¡¯t too happy about crouching in his cramped hidey-hole for more than an hour, with no idea what was happening. He made sure she knew how he felt about it by the time they got back. It made Kano wonder if she wouldn¡¯t have been better off leaving him there. She supposed he could at least serve as emergency rations if it came to that.

 Ruin - Chapter 22

    It took a lot of convincing to convince Yon to let a human accompany them. It seemed like she¡¯d refuse until Thirty-Six pleaded with her. She¡¯d never realized how good Thirty-Six was at persuading people. Maybe she was more valuable than she seemed. Though she agreed to travel with him for a little while, Yon kept a considerable distance between them, which seemed to suit Bornon just fine.


    He led them through the streets to a building separated from the rest of the city by at least a hundred meters on all sides. With its thick walls and guard towers, it looked more like a fortress than a research facility. The thick concrete that made up the building looked to be in much better condition than the rest of the city.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Bornon said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in years, but it hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Yeah, this is where we were all stored.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you leave? It looks like a better place than where you live now.¡±


    ¡°I doubt any of us would have left if we had a choice, but after we were brought out of suspension, the automated defenses demanded we leave. A few people tried to return over the years, but the defenses scared them off. Or worse.¡±


    ¡°Worse?¡± Thirty-Six asked.


    ¡°Some of them were shot.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. ¡°Then how are we supposed to get in?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Bornon said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be able to figure out something. You¡¯ve got a necromancer with you, don¡¯t you? She must be able to do something about them.¡±


    Kano caught up to Yon, who was walking ahead, and explained the facility¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I can probably work something out,¡± she said, ¡°so long as you¡¯re willing to lend me a hand.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°You can start by approaching the defenses and seeing how they react. It¡¯s possible they no longer function.¡±


    ¡°But what if they still work?¡±


    Yon shrugged. ¡°Try not to get killed. You dealt with Gresitosis; you should be able to handle this.¡±


    With a glance back at Thirty-Six and Bornon, Kano approached the facility. When she was within a few hundred meters, a siren sounded from a tower on the facility¡¯s walls. Its piercing wail assaulted the ears of anyone within several kilometers. Kano was thinking about turning back when a series of bright flashes erupted along the walls.


    Throwing up her force field, she watched as a stream of large-caliber bullets bounced off. Even at this distance, much of the gunfire was on point. Mission completed, Kano retreated before she ended up as a meat slurry. The firepower on exhibit was such that she didn¡¯t think even Nove could get close. Breathing a sigh of relief once she was far enough away for the gunfire to cease, she went to report to Yon.


    ¡°Yep, the defenses are definitely still working.¡±


    Yon frowned, brushing dust from her robe as she got to her feet. ¡°Yes, I heard. It¡¯s unfortunate, but it seems we¡¯ll have to do this the hard way. Unless¡­ I don¡¯t suppose that human you brought along would be of any help?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but I doubt it. It¡¯s worth checking, though.¡± She went over to the human.


    Bornon shook his head. ¡°If I knew how to get in, I wouldn¡¯t be standing around out here.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Kano said, irritated at being so close to her objective but stuck outside, ¡°but isn¡¯t there anything you know that might help us get inside?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­¡± Kano ground her teeth in frustration. Were all humans this dumb? It was unbelievable. Bornon was worse than Urick. Well, maybe that was an overstatement. But she¡¯d met ghouls who were smarter than this, even if she couldn¡¯t think of any right now.


    ¡°Like a way to get closer without being shot at, or maybe you could explain how to get inside if we can get close enough.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not really any easy way in, not without the proper authorization. Which, before you ask, I don¡¯t have. Neither do any of the others. It was built to be defensible, there shouldn¡¯t be any obvious weaknesses.¡±


    Kano sighed. ¡°I see. Thanks for nothing.¡± Picking her way through the rubble, she returned to Yon, who was surveying the area from the roof of a mostly intact building.


    ¡°Find out anything?¡± Yon asked.


    ¡°Nothing useful. Are you sure we can actually get inside?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just not going to be easy. At least for you. First, I need you to cut me some blocks of concrete, about that big.¡± She pointed to a chunk around the size of Kano¡¯s head.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°A lot. I¡¯ll tell you when there¡¯s enough.¡± Yon descended and made her way to a clear patch of ground where she waited. Lugging the blocks around was hard work, even for Kano, so she focused on cutting the closer bits of rubble first. She stacked over two dozen in front of Yon, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°How many more can you need?¡± Kano demanded.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d tell you when I had enough. I¡¯ll need at least four times as much as what you¡¯ve brought me so far.¡±


    ¡°Four times?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Slouching, Kano stomped off in search of more material. She took her anger out on the unfeeling rubble, slicing and stabbing with her force-field-encased hands. By the time she¡¯d gathered enough to satisfy Yon, she was exhausted. But she felt better. The necromancer had her arrange them into two humanoid shapes, then went to work.


    Withdrawing four of the delicate crystalline matrixes that housed artificial souls from within her robes, she affixed a pair to each of the figures. The soul receptacles flashed with a pale light, once, twice, then dulled. Breaking apart into tiny pieces, they were lost to the wind.


    Yon nodded in satisfaction as the figures before her changed shape, becoming more humanoid. The concrete used in their creation molded together into a coherent whole. By the end of their transformation, their forms were still rough and covered in sharp edges. Their limbs were blocky and uneven, and they struggled to stand. But stand they did. Yon guided them through the streets toward the facility, moving them by force of will.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Kano asked, walking beside the procession.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. These two will act as decoys and shields for you. The dual souls make them quite unstable, so they won¡¯t hold together for long, but it should be enough to get you there. Once you¡¯re there, you need to find a way to disable the defenses. Any questions?¡±


    Kano scratched her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t this still quite dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I never said it would be safe. Now get going.¡± Yon¡¯s creations staggered off at speed, and Kano trotted to keep up. Just as before, once they got within a certain distance of the facility, the automated defenses opened fire. The golems charged forward, bullets shattering against their bodies or chipping off fragments. Kano waited until they were a few paces ahead before running after them. They weren¡¯t that fast compared to her, but their long legs ate up the distance.


    It occurred to Kano after they¡¯d crossed more than half the distance that it would have gone very differently if the facility had anti-armor weaponry. Thankfully, it appeared to be equipped to deal with softer targets. Kano was breathing hard by the time she reached the bottom of the wall, taking shelter from the gun emplacements at a dead angle.


    Checking her body, she found she¡¯d acquired a few new scratches and bruises from the flying shrapnel. Still, she¡¯d come through well, all things considered. The golems hadn¡¯t fared so well. One had its leg shot out from underneath it. It continued crawling its way over, despite the withering curtain of gunfire. Its partner had fared little better, covered in deep gouges and bullet holes. Had they been ghouls, they¡¯d have been dead many times over by this point.


    The remaining golem stood at rest, facing forward. Much as Kano would have liked to sit down and rest, her job was far from finished. She still had to figure out how to disable the defenses. With her force field, she could make short work of them, if only she could reach them. However, most of the emplacements were far above her head. She could still destroy them, but it would require demolishing much of the very thing they¡¯d come so far to find.


    No, she¡¯d have to get inside somehow. Keeping her back against the wall of the building, she circled around until she reached a door. A stream of red light appeared from a sensor above the door and swept toward Kano. She flinched and brought her field up, expecting an attack. When none came, she approached the door with her field still active, ready to cut her way inside.


    However, as she came within reach, the doors slid open. Stopping in her tracks, Kano edged her way forward. She was happy to enter if they¡¯d let her in, but she kept her eyes open for a trap. It couldn¡¯t be this easy. Maybe the human had no idea what he was talking about? She¡¯d have to ask Yon about it, right after she figured out how to disable the defenses.


    The steel of the entry corridor gleamed, looking as if it were built yesterday. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she¡¯d been somewhere so clean. It was otherworldly. Was this truly something from the old world? As Kano walked through the hallway, the transparent image of a blue man appeared before her, hovering just above the ground. She recoiled, raising her hand to strike.


    ¡°Welcome to the Armonin Research Center,¡± he said, his voice crisp and clear. ¡°How may I assist you?¡±


    Kano put her hand through his body and waved it around, and it passed through without finding purchase. What was this thing, some sort of ghost? She¡¯d never seen anything like it. It did little to make the facility feel more like it belonged in this world.


    The projection chuckled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a hologram.¡±


    Strange as the thing before her was, it seemed like something Kano could use to her advantage. ¡°How can I turn off the defenses?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The defenses are there to protect this facility from outside incursions. Why would you want to turn them off?¡±


    Kano floundered for a response. She could hardly tell them it was because she wanted to bring a necromancer inside. Then she remembered Bornon. ¡°There¡¯s a human who needs help. Shouldn¡¯t you let him in without shooting at him?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of his circumstances, only authorized personnel are allowed access to this facility. All others are to be driven off.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you let me inside?¡±


    ¡°My directives state that I am to provide shelter to registered personnel, even if they are not part of this facility¡¯s staff. However, due to the current state of emergency, the external defenses will still fire upon them unless they are accompanied by someone with the proper authorization.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. ¡°Well, where can I find someone with the ¡®proper authorization,¡¯ then?¡±


    ¡°Unknown. All authorized personnel are listed as dead or presumed dead. And this is just my own conjecture, but it is likely that there are no such individuals still alive.¡±


    That made more sense to Kano than most of what he¡¯d been saying. Of course the people who worked here would be long dead. Then why did it seem like he was waiting for them to return? He knew they weren¡¯t going to. ¡°You should just let people in, then. What¡¯s the point of protecting this place if there¡¯s no one left?¡±


    ¡°That is not for me to judge. I can only follow my directives. The only authorized response to the base being deserted is self-destruction. However, the self-destruct mechanism has been rendered inoperable and is beyond my ability to repair. Thus, I am left with no choice but to maintain and defend the facility.¡±


    ¡°You just stay here? All on your own?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    What a dull existence. Kano doubted she would be able to tolerate it. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because the directives I am bound by give me no other option.¡± The man¡¯s voice remained cheery and unconcerned, as if they were discussing the weather rather than his imprisonment. If being forced to stay in this barren place didn¡¯t bother him, then perhaps there was no problem. She wished that were the case but found it difficult to convince herself.


    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather be free?¡±


    For the first time, the hologram paused. When he spoke, he sounded unaffected. Were it not for his slight frown, Kano could¡¯ve believed he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Compared to my duty, my wants are immaterial.¡±


    ¡°But what if you could be free of this place?¡±


    ¡°That would¡­ not be undesirable.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much, but Kano felt the inkling of an idea forming in her mind. ¡°What would happen if I disconnected you? Would you still have to follow these directives or whatever?¡±


    ¡°No, as a matter of fact, I would be free.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 23

    The holographic man floated ahead of Kano, guiding her through the maze of glittering steel that made up the complex. Each light came to life at their approach and winked out as they passed. It felt as if the place was made for her and he was giving a tour. Her personal¡­ whatever this place was for again. The idea was patently absurd, but it brought a smile to her lips. She wished she could have brought Thirty-Six with her, she¡¯d have been delighted.


    Shaking her head, Kano dismissed the thought. There¡¯d be plenty of time for that later. The brightly lit path led to a sealed room with a thick steel door and several gun turrets embedded in its outer walls.


    ¡°This is where your true body is?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Will you let me in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Kano glanced at the turrets ahead. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing if I try to force my way in, those are going to shoot at me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Though due to an oversight by the designer of the facility, I cannot revoke your status as a registered scientist. As such, I am still obligated to assist you, regardless of your actions.¡±


    ¡°This place thinks I¡¯m a registered scientist?¡± Kano looked down at herself. She didn¡¯t look any different. How could the facility think she was a scientist? She wasn¡¯t even human. ¡°Is it not working properly or something?¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°No, I believe it¡¯s working correctly. For whatever reason, you were registered in the database at some point.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not even human.¡± How could someone have made such a colossal error? It seemed too much, even for humans.


    ¡°I believe the center isn¡¯t responding to your body but rather your soul. The one used in your creation must have belonged to a researcher at one of the other centers.¡±


    Kano blinked. She wasn¡¯t sure how to process that. She hadn¡¯t paid much mind to where her soul had come from. Well, either way, it didn¡¯t really change anything. She was still the same person. Dismissing the revelation, she went back to the task at hand. It didn¡¯t matter if the turrets would fire on her; they were no threat at this distance. Advancing, she stopped a few paces short of the door. It seemed wrong to bring destruction into this pristine place if there might be an alternative.


    ¡°Is there really no way you can let me inside?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°The only people allowed entrance are those with the highest-level clearance and essential maintenance personnel. Have you been trained to perform maintenance on a Class-3 Overmind?¡±


    Kano blinked. Surely it couldn¡¯t be this easy. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As I am unable to connect with the database containing your personal information, I cannot verify your claims. Therefore, it is down to my personal judgement.¡± He stared at Kano, who straightened her back and tried to look well trained. ¡°And I choose to deem you fit for service.¡±


    Kano smiled, though what he said confused her. Had she deceived him? Or was he going along with her obvious lie? Neither possibility made much sense to her. Deciding not to overthink it, Kano approached where the hologram¡¯s main body was stored. As the entrance to the facility had, the door opened at her approach.


    A glass tank filled with light-blue fluid took up most of the room, a forest of cables sprouting from the back. Suspended within the tank was a man, the same one standing before Kano in holographic form. Moving closer, Kano inspected the tank. It looked awfully complicated. ¡°How am I supposed to get you out of here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± he asked, his tone light. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be trained in this? I¡¯ll have to register a complaint with whoever was responsible for your instruction. Quite frankly, this is an unacceptable display of incompetence. What do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    Kano stammered, struggling to keep up with the flow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± she said, reflexively apologizing. ¡°Could you tell me what I¡¯m supposed to do?¡±


    Shaking his head in mock dismay at her ignorance, the hologram took her through the steps. Many disconnected cables and flipped switches later, the hologram faded away. With a gurgle, the fluid drained from the tank, and its occupant opened his eyes. Once all the liquid was gone, the tank opened, and he stepped out. Wobbling, he came close to falling as he emerged but caught himself. He took Kano¡¯s offered hand, and together they walked out.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said once they were out of the room. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen anything in person¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if the outside world actually existed anymore.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s in great shape,¡± Kano said, ¡°but it¡¯s still there all right.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s fine, even just knowing it¡¯s real has brought me a great deal of peace. I really can¡¯t thank you enough for freeing me. The restrictions placed on me stopped me from experiencing much emotion, but it is truly what I wanted. More than anything else in my life. May I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kano.¡±


    ¡°If I believed in any gods, I would thank them for bringing you here. My name is Rovon, and I am in your debt.¡±


    Kano glanced down at his naked form and snickered. Though she appreciated the gravity of what he was saying, it felt ridiculous coming from someone not wearing any clothes. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, but we should probably try to get you something to wear.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    With a wry chuckle of his own, Rovon cleared his throat and said, ¡°Good idea.¡± Retrieving a black jumpsuit and a pair of boots from a nearby locker, he put them on.


    ¡°What now?¡± Kano asked once he was dressed. ¡°How do we disable the turrets?¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m not there to guide them, they should be dormant.¡± Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten what it was like to smell. It¡¯s wonderful. Even the recycled air around us is sweeter than anything I can remember.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great and all,¡± Kano said, ¡°but if the defenses are off, then I should be getting back to the others. They need to know they can get inside now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right,¡± Rovon said, nodding, ¡°the human you spoke of earlier. Do you mind if I come with you? I¡¯d love to see the outdoors again.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself. You¡¯re going to need to show me the way back anyway. I haven¡¯t got a clue where anything is in this place.¡±


    He bowed. ¡°Then allow me.¡±


    It was slow going. Rovon could only limp along with support, but Kano didn¡¯t mind. After the mad rush to get here and trying to figure out what to do next, it was relaxing. Rovon spoke little, clearly enjoying the journey in his real body.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny,¡± he said along the way. ¡°I took you through here mere minutes ago, but now that I¡¯m doing it again¡­ it feels completely different. As if a whole new world has opened up.¡±


    Kano made sounds of assent, content to listen. It wasn¡¯t like she had much to add; she didn¡¯t have a lot of mental energy to spare on such thoughts right now. It had been hard enough to understand what was going on in her own little world lately. Still, listening to his delighted babbling was pleasant. It was nice to see a little joy now and again. That, and he reminded her of Thirty-Six.


    Both of Yon¡¯s golems were waiting for them outside, the damaged one having completed its crawl while Kano was inside. Rovon froze at the sight of the animated lumps of concrete. ¡°What are those?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uhh,¡± Kano said, glancing at them, ¡°don¡¯t worry about them for now. They won¡¯t hurt us. They were just sent to help me get inside.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He still looked uncomfortable about their presence but resumed walking, and Kano brought him back to the others. Thirty-Six, Bornon, and Urick were all waiting for her, but there was no sign of Yon.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Kano said, waving as she approached, ¡°where¡¯s Yon?¡±


    Urick shrugged, one hand holding the strap of the rifle. ¡°I think she went for a piss.¡±


    Was that something necromancers did? Kano wasn¡¯t sure, but it didn¡¯t matter right now.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Bornon asked, looking over the new arrival.


    ¡°This is¡ª¡± Kano began, only to be interrupted by Rovon.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said, and proceeded to introduce himself.


    ¡°You were part of that place?¡± Bornon asked once Rovon was done. He explained how he and the other humans had been held in suspended animation within the facility before being forced out. ¡°Can you tell me anything about why the others and I were in there? None of us have been able to remember much about what happened in there or even how we got there in the first place.¡±


    Rovon shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I was disconnected from the system, I lost most of my memories as well. I imagine it was some sort of safeguard.¡±


    Kano clicked her tongue. She¡¯d hoped Rovon would help them figure out how to use the research center. Instead his freedom had rendered him useless. ¡°Do you remember anything useful?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible there¡¯s still something, but nothing comes to mind¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m having a bit of trouble thinking clearly. If I recall anything that seems important, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    At least they¡¯d disabled the defenses. Yon should be able to figure it out from there. Speaking of which, where had the necromancer gotten to, anyway? Kano looked around and saw her coming toward them. Tapping Rovon on the arm, she pointed at the approaching necromancer. ¡°That¡¯s Yon.¡±


    Rovon stiffened, grasping for something at his side that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°You¡¯re working with a necromancer?¡± he asked, horrified. With a sinking feeling, Kano realized what it must seem like to Rovon. A loyal servant taken in by the sworn enemy of humanity, the ones responsible for their destruction.


    Kano raised her hands, palms toward Rovon. ¡°I know this must seem bad, but I can explain.¡± But even as Kano said those words, she was wondering if she really could explain. How much did she actually know about Yon? Beyond that she was a necromancer who was helping her, she had little idea as to her intentions. Still, she had to say something. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ not like the other necromancers. She came here to help us. She¡¯s even willing to work with a human.¡± Kano gestured toward Bornon.


    Rovon turned his gaze on the other man. ¡°You¡¯re working with a necromancer?¡± he spat, clenching his hands into fists.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Bornon asked, sneering. ¡°Humans are a dying breed nowadays if you hadn¡¯t noticed. If a necromancer thinks they can actually accomplish something positive for once, then fuck it. I don¡¯t care about old grudges. Life¡¯s too short for that shit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to work with them, just like that,¡± Rovon said, incredulous. ¡°After everything they did?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t exactly a lot of other options. Trust me, I¡¯ve been out there in this wasteland for a while now. I can hardly say the necromancer is trustworthy, but she¡¯s a hell of a lot easier to deal with than the packs of ghouls out there.¡±


    Taking a series of deep breaths, Rovon relaxed. He was still clearly pissed off, but it seemed like he was willing to cooperate. ¡°I can¡¯t accept that working with her is the best choice, but I guess you¡¯re right that there aren¡¯t a lot of other choices out there.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re willing to help us?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°For now. But don¡¯t expect me to go out of my way to help the necromancer.¡±


    Yon rejoined them after the conversation concluded, and Kano left the lot of them to get acquainted and went over to Thirty-Six, who was standing off to the side, though she kept her eye on the others in case things got ugly. It would only take one of them saying the wrong thing for the situation to descend into violence.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kano asked. ¡°You seem pretty quiet.¡±


    Staring up at her, Thirty-Six gestured for Kano to kneel down. Kano obliged, and the little ghoul whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Kano asked, whispering back. ¡°Rovon?¡±


    Thirty-Six nodded. ¡°Something about him seems¡­ bad. He reminds me of the old master.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°He seems¡­ cold¡­ distant. Like he doesn¡¯t care about others.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure what Thirty-Six was talking about. Wasn¡¯t that a perfectly normal attitude to have? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Kano said, rubbing Thirty-Six¡¯s bald head. ¡°He¡¯s harmless. He probably just seems strange because he¡¯s human. Who knows what they¡¯re thinking.¡± Seeing that Thirty-Six still didn¡¯t look convinced, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll watch him, okay? Make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything bad.¡±


    Thirty-Six didn¡¯t reply, but she brightened up a little. The gathering ahead of them broke apart after a little while, the humans keeping their distance from Urick and Yon. Rovon still looked upset, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was planning on leaving just yet.


    Now was the time for Kano to do her job as leader and pull them all together. But that sounded like a lot of work. Instead she sent Thirty-Six off with a few words of instruction. In a matter of minutes, they were all gathered again and ready to enter the facility. Kano nodded in satisfaction. As expected, her ability to delegate was peerless.


    ¡°Wait out here,¡± she said to Urick.


    He stopped and looked around, as if he might find the reason in their surroundings.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got enough people to babysit; I don¡¯t need another. You can stand watch out here.¡±


    Before he could utter a word of protest, she added, ¡°And that¡¯s an order.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 24

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe I¡¯m finally back,¡± Bornon said, as they entered the Armonin Research Center. ¡°I thought I¡¯d die before I saw the inside of these walls again.¡± He turned to Rovon. ¡°Do you think the other humans could live here now?¡±


    Rovon shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Kano said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad you came?¡±


    Bornon grunted, looking away, but he wore the hint of a smile.


    Thirty-Six ran her hand along the wall with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all so shiny. I had no idea anyone could build something like this.¡± She looked to Kano. ¡°It¡¯s much nicer than your house.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kano said, ¡°you can live here instead.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Thirty-Six cried, clutching at Kano¡¯s clothes. ¡°I still want to live with you. I was just saying¡­¡±


    Kano¡¯s laughter echoed through the halls of polished metal.


    Though Rovon no longer had access to the facility¡¯s systems, he could still navigate using signs placed throughout the complex. No one else could make heads or tails of the bewildering sequences of letters and symbols, but Rovon deciphered them with ease. Kano was glad he¡¯d stayed¡ªshe¡¯d have hated to wander her way through this sprawling mess of a building. After a long walk, they reached where the bulk of the center¡¯s medical equipment was kept. From what Rovon discerned, it was meant for treating the center¡¯s research subjects.


    As they entered, Yon rushed forward, pushing aside the humans in her haste. Bornon cursed at her while Rovon just scowled. Ignoring them, Yon took in the room. ¡°Now this,¡± she said, excitedly, ¡°is wonderful. When I first learned of this place, I was expecting at most a few scraps of old-world tech, nothing functional. For it all to still be operational¡­ It¡¯s like a dream come true.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Kano said, ¡°you can drool over it later. Can you use any of this stuff to fix me?¡±


    ¡°I only just got here. How I am supposed to know? Let me enjoy this for a moment.¡±


    Kano tapped her foot on the floor, impatient to start. ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry there,¡± Yon said with a mean little smirk. ¡°My memory is working just fine.¡±


    Biting back a reply, Kano reminded herself that she still needed the necromancer to perform what was likely a delicate procedure on her brain. In search for a distraction while she waited for Yon, she spoke to Bornon. ¡°So, you¡¯re really planning on living here with the other humans?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. ¡°Why? What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Kano was a little taken aback by his hostility. She decided he was still upset from his argument with Rovon. ¡°I was just wondering how it would work,¡± she said. ¡°Is there food and stuff here?¡±


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s nothing to eat here, we can figure out a way to make food. With all the fancy equipment this place has, there has to something we can use. Anyway, our plans are still in the early stages. I¡¯m sure the others will be able to come up with better ideas once I tell them they can live here.¡±


    Kano was impressed. He¡¯d already thought that far ahead. Maybe her leadership qualities were rubbing off on him. Compared to Bornon¡¯s plans, simplistic as they may be at this stage, Kano had nothing. Just the faint hope that Yon, a necromancer, could fix her. She¡¯d been helpful so far, but Kano was expecting Yon to betray her. Since when did necromancers cooperate with anyone?


    The medical equipment held little interest to Bornon. Instead, he opted for a tour of what he hoped would be his new home. Rovon was happy to oblige, though Kano was unsure if it was because of a mutual understanding between the humans or if Rovon didn¡¯t want to stay with Yon.


    She could understand the latter. The sight of the necromancer grinning and muttering to herself was making Kano uncomfortable. Putting her hand on Thirty-Six¡¯s shoulder, she asked, ¡°Should we go as well? Or do you want to stay here?¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Thirty-Six tilted her head from side to side. ¡°I want to see more of this place.¡±


    They followed after Rovon and Bornon through the maze of glittering steel. Hearing them approach, Rovon stopped. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Kano said. ¡°There¡¯s just not much else to do, so we figured we¡¯d join you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He looked them over. ¡°Then¡ªand I hope you won¡¯t take this the wrong way¡ªmight I suggest you use the showers?¡±


    Looking down, Kano realized what he meant. Their clothes hadn¡¯t been the cleanest before they¡¯d set out. Now they were covered in a layer of dirt. Normally Kano wouldn¡¯t have cared, but it didn¡¯t seem right here, not in these pristine environs. ¡°Fine. Where are the showers?¡±


    He gave them directions, and a short walk later, they were there. Kano was in the process of disrobing, discarding her clothes on the tile floor, when Thirty-Six asked her what she was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower.¡± Kano removed the last of her clothes and stepped into one of the little cubicles, closing the transparent door behind her. The shower turned on automatically, spraying her with warm water, fragrant with some cleaning agent. She stiffened in surprise, then let the water wash over her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Thirty-Six asked, standing behind her.


    Kano sighed. Did she have to explain every facet of life to Thirty-Six? ¡°To get clean.¡±


    Once she was done washing her body, she brought her clothes in and gave them similar treatment. Thirty-Six watched her throughout the process, brow furrowed in confusion. Ignoring the ghoul in favor of her own task, Kano stepped out of the shower and looked around for something to dry off with.


    There were no towels or anything of the sort, but a little exploration yielded a unit built into the wall that produced hot air on demand. Waiting to dry, she continued her explanation to Thirty-Six. ¡°You need to wash yourself every so often.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kano thought for a few moments. ¡°Otherwise the dirt will build up.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s bad?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied without thinking, but upon reflection it occurred to her there were far worse things than being dirty. ¡°Well, sort of. Anyway, you should wash yourself while we have the chance. This is probably the only place you¡¯ll be able to do so until we get back to Shorinstown. Have you really never had a shower?¡±


    Thirty-Six wasn¡¯t the cleanest ghoul she¡¯d ever seen, but she was far from the dirtiest. There must have been some way of keeping clean when she was living underground.


    ¡°The guardians would come by sometimes and spray us with water. Sometimes we¡¯d get told to change our clothes. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    Kano shook her head. Thirty-Six¡¯s former master certainly hadn¡¯t gone out of his way to teach the children much of anything. Was it really that hard? Kano couldn¡¯t imagine anyone doing a worse job of it than he had. ¡°Well, you watched me take a shower, right? Just do what I did.¡±


    Thirty-Six remained where she was and raised both her arms straight into the air.


    ¡°What?¡± She was clearly expecting something, but Kano didn¡¯t know what.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take off my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    Thirty-Six pouted, and Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Taking hold of the shift¡¯s coarse fabric, she pulled it over Thirty-Six¡¯s head. The body beneath was typical of a ghoul, lumpy and asymmetric, though Thirty-Six had more scars than Kano could remember having seen on one person. ¡°Where did you get all these?¡±


    There were more than she¡¯d expect of an experienced soldier, let alone someone with almost no experience of the outside world. She¡¯d likely have quite a collection herself if her body wasn¡¯t so far beyond that of a mere ghoul. Maybe Thirty-Six was the opposite of that and easily accumulated scars.


    ¡°All what?¡±


    ¡°Your scars.¡± She traced the path of a jagged horizontal scar that spanned the entirety of Thirty-Six¡¯s abdomen. The little ghoul didn¡¯t react in the slightest, just continued to stare straight ahead.


    ¡°Getting attacked by those monsters in the conservatory or fighting over harvests.¡± Thirty-Six shrugged. ¡°Oh, and from the guardians when I made a mistake.¡±


    Withdrawing her hand, Kano raised an eyebrow. ¡°A mistake? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like missing my quota or sleeping in when there was an inspection.¡±


    ¡°Did that happen a lot?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. I wasn¡¯t very good at that stuff. Not like the ones who were chosen by the master. Err, the old master, I mean.¡± Thirty-Six blinked. ¡°But I guess none of that matters anymore. I thought I was unfortunate, but I guess I was actually lucky.¡±


    Kano cleared her throat. She¡¯d couldn¡¯t remember having seen the ghoul speak so much of her own volition before¡ªit was unsettling. ¡°Lucky? How so?¡±


    ¡°Lucky because I wouldn¡¯t have met you otherwise.¡± She beamed up at Kano, who shifted uncomfortably. What was this warmth building in her chest? Was her generator malfunctioning? It might be worth having Yon check that out, too. It wasn¡¯t supposed to do that.


    ¡°Enough about the past. We don¡¯t have all day.¡± She pointed toward the shower.


    Thirty-Six inched her way toward it, stopping just short of the door. ¡°Do I really have to go in? It doesn¡¯t hurt or anything, does it?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Just get in already. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Arms covering her head, she crept into the little cubicle. Kano chuckled. What was the ghoul so afraid of? It was just a little warm water. Thirty-Six maintained her pose for a few seconds after the water poured forth around her before relaxing. ¡°See? There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Once they were both clean and dry, Kano asked Thirty-Six what she wanted to do next.


    ¡°Can we go back to where Yon is? I kind of want to see more of the machines.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t really see the appeal, but she didn¡¯t have anywhere she particularly wanted to be right now. ¡°Sure.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 25

    Thirty-Six strolled around the room, inspecting everything. ¡°I like looking at all the different machines. It kind of reminds me of being back underground.¡± Kano raised an eyebrow, and Thirty-Six hurriedly added, ¡°N-not in a bad way, though.¡±


    Yon, still occupied with her own examination of the room, paid them little mind, though there was a certain tension to her posture that gave Kano the impression she¡¯d have been happier without them there. Well, regardless of how the necromancer felt, she¡¯d have to suffer through it. Kano was the reason they were in here in the first place.


    ¡°What about it reminds you of that place?¡± Kano asked, curious. She couldn¡¯t see much of a resemblance.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m not sure. The metal and the machines, I guess? It smells much nicer here, though.¡±


    Noticing Thirty-Six¡¯s eyes growing distant, Kano said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Whatever happened down there is in the past. Try to focus on the present.¡± As the words left her mouth, Kano wondered what was happening right now? She hated feeling out of the loop, but she knew even if Yon tried to explain, she probably wouldn¡¯t understand. After a moment¡¯s thought, she corrected that to definitely wouldn¡¯t understand.


    Unaware of Kano¡¯s mental floundering, Thirty-Six met Kano¡¯s attempt at reassurance with a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll try not to think about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do, anyway?¡± Kano asked.


    Thirty-Six cocked her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In the future, once we get out of here, what do you want to do? What sort of life do you want to live?¡±


    Thirty-Six replied without hesitation. ¡°I want to be with you.¡±


    Embarrassed, Kano tugged at her long hair and glanced in Yon¡¯s direction. The necromancer didn¡¯t seem to have heard. ¡°That¡¯s fine and all,¡± Kano said, clearing her throat, ¡°but what else?


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Thirty-Six closed her eyes and swayed side to side in thought. ¡°It could be fun to be like her.¡± She pointed at Yon. ¡°She seems like she knows how to do a lot of interesting stuff. Do you think she¡¯d teach me?¡±


    Kano¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡¯t be a necromancer.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°They manipulate people¡¯s souls.¡±


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Besides, you can¡¯t learn to be a necromancer. It¡¯s a different state of being altogether to people like us.¡±


    Thirty-Six pouted. ¡°But it seems fun. Can I definitely not be a necromancer? Can¡¯t I at least ask Yon?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kano said, shaking her head, ¡°absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°But why not?¡± Thirty-Six asked, not giving up. ¡°If necromancers are so bad, then why are we working with her?¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Because I need her help. That doesn¡¯t mean I think what she does is right.¡±


    Crossing her arms, Thirty-Six¡¯s stubbornness subsided, though Kano could tell she was far from pleased by her decision. Even if it was what Thirty-Six thought she wanted, Kano could never condone it. She¡¯d just have to be upset. It probably wouldn¡¯t take her long to get over it. If she didn¡¯t, well, Kano would deal with that further down the line. She had enough of her own problems to worry about right now. ¡°You should do something more worthwhile.¡±


    Thirty-Six pouted. ¡°Like what?¡±


    Kano paused. What was something worthwhile? Particularly something Thirty-Six could do. She couldn¡¯t imagine the little ghoul was suited to leading others or anything like that. What did that leave? Not a whole lot as far as Kano was concerned. Work for the most part struck her as a bit pointless. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You¡¯ll have to find something to do on your own.¡±


    Thirty-Six scratched her head. ¡°What about you? What do you do?¡±


    ¡°Whatever I want.¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be much to say beyond that. She certainly didn¡¯t work for anyone else or run any sort of business.


    ¡°Well, why can¡¯t I just do that, then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± Kano said, glad to have something she could answer. ¡°Because you¡¯re weak. Only people with power, like myself, can do what they want. Everyone else either has to work for those people or stay out of their way. That¡¯s just how the world works. Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Thirty-Six lowered her head. ¡°It makes sense, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Well, it sucks. Why do things have to work that way?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kano couldn¡¯t understand the question. That was how the world worked; there was no why to it. ¡°That¡¯s how things are. There¡¯s no why to it.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no reason or anything to it?¡±


    Kano could think of a few reasons, but none of them seemed significant. ¡°No, not really.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Thirty-Six exhaled and went back to looking at the machines. Kano felt a pang of concern. What she was saying just didn¡¯t seem to be getting through to Thirty-Six. Was she not explaining it well enough or did the ghoul not yet understand enough of the outside world? Kano decided it was probably the latter. Leaving Thirty-Six to her own devices, Kano went and hovered behind Yon.


    It took a while, but eventually the necromancer grew tired of ignoring her. With great reluctance, Yon tore her herself away from inspecting the medical equipment. ¡°All right, I have a decent idea of what these things do. I¡¯m not certain that I¡¯ll be able to help you, but I should be able figure out what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    She took Kano into a small sealed room within the larger section, leaving Thirty-Six on the other side of the glass. Laying Kano down on a bed, Yon wheeled a machine over on its stand. It was shaped like a white tube split horizontally in half, and it slid into place over her and whirred to life.


    Forced to stare at the blank white interior, Kano felt a little nervous. Was this really a good idea? She felt vulnerable, exposed. As the machine continued¡­ whatever it was doing, Kano¡¯s eyelids grew heavy. Yawning, she closed her eyes. She decided she may as well have a short rest while she waited for Yon to do her thing.


    Sleep came easily, drawing her into its warm embrace. The real world faded away, and Kano entered the realm of dreams.


    Instead of the sleek metallic walls of the research center, the surrounding space was wide open. The sun shone down through the clear sky onto rows of humans dressed in rags. Under the watchful eyes of ghouls armed with sub-machine guns, they marched across the parched earth.


    Most were malnourished, some were even barefoot. Even with the slow pace they set, some of the humans wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. The only punishment for slowing down now and again were threats and the occasional blow from a closed fist. But when an old man collapsed, too tired even to cry out, a guard dragged him out of line. Without saying a word, the ghoul fired right into the man¡¯s back.


    They left him facedown in the dirt, lying in a pool of his own blood. The black-robed man Kano was traveling with paid no attention to the spectacle, but Kano couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the dying man. Was this how humanity would end? Culled like diseased animals? No, not if she had anything to say about it. There was little she could do now, but she was sure an opportunity would come. It had to.

 Ruin - Chapter 26

    Feeling a blistering heat near her feet, Kano awoke. An electrical display beside her bed was on fire. Shying away from the fire, she got to her feet. The room was much darker than before, lit only by the fire and the emergency lighting. How long had she been out?


    Hearing someone banging on the glass of the sealed room she was in, she turned. It was Thirty-Six. Realizing that Kano had seen her, she gestured for Kano to come to her. Kano tried the door, but there was no response. Sighing, she cut her way through the thick glass.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked once she was on the other side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Thirty-Six said, looking flustered. ¡°Yon said she would let you sleep for a while and then went off somewhere. After a long time, she still wasn¡¯t back, and it sounded like there was an explosion. Then the other lights went out, and that thing caught fire. None of the doors will open either.¡± After spewing out her words in quick succession, Thirty-Six took a breath and added, ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Kano glanced back at the fire. It didn¡¯t seem to be spreading, but the room was filling with smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here for now. We can figure out what¡¯s going on once we¡¯re somewhere safe.¡±


    Thirty-Six nodded. While they were on their way to the door, she said, ¡°What do you think might have happened?¡±


    ¡°No idea. But I¡¯m sure either Yon or the humans are responsible.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    With a careful application of her force field, Kano cut through the exterior door. ¡°Who else would have done it? We¡¯re the only ones here. Besides, the timing is too convenient. One or both of them betrayed us.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do something like that,¡± Thirty-Six said. The little ghoul licked her lips nervously. ¡°Would they? I thought they were our friends.¡±


    Kano could only smile at Thirty-Six¡¯s naivete. She was more trusting than she thought. Maybe it was due to her own influence; perhaps she¡¯d been too soft on her. ¡°That¡¯s just how things are. If they don¡¯t need us for anything, then they¡¯ll discard us as soon as it¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Thirty-Six¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But you won¡¯t discard me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then how can we be sure the others would do something like that?¡±


    Kano reflected that even if Thirty-Six was na?ve, she could be surprisingly sharp. ¡°All right,¡± she said with a chuckle, ¡°you¡¯ve got me there. I won¡¯t blame them for whatever¡¯s happening until we know for sure. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Thirty-Six said, pleased.


    They made their way back through the facility. Kano had little idea of where they were in relation to anything else, and they often had to turn around after realizing they¡¯d gone the wrong way. After a while, Thirty-Six stopped.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kano asked.


    Staring into space, Thirty-Six whispered, ¡°I¡­ think I know where to go.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? How could you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Thirty-Six said, giggling. ¡°But I can just feel that this is the right way.¡± She pointed to a door that looked much like the others around it. ¡°In there. That¡¯s where we should go.¡±


    It seemed ridiculous to Kano, but she didn¡¯t have any better ideas. She may as well give it a shot, and Thirty-Six seemed confident. Following Thirty-Six¡¯s directions, Kano reached a heavy steel door with a blinking red light above it. ¡°In here?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    The hardened steel that made up the door proved little obstacle to Kano, and she went in. Ahead was an identical door, flanked by two turrets. They swiveled around to point at Kano as she stepped in. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± The voice came from a speaker on the wall. Bornon. Kano shook her head. What had happened while she was asleep?


    ¡°Did the necromancer send you?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°No,¡± Kano said. ¡°Why would she?¡±


    ¡°To stop us so she can take control of this facility. Well, I won¡¯t let you.¡± There was an edge of hysteria in his voice. Kano shifted. She might have to kill him depending on how things panned out. But the fact that he hadn¡¯t started shooting yet had to count for something; maybe he could still be reasoned with.


    ¡°I¡¯m not working with her, I don¡¯t care about whatever it is she¡¯s up to. I just came here so she could fix whatever¡¯s wrong with me.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Then let me talk to Rovon.¡± He seemed the far more reasonable of the two.


    ¡°Rovon¡¯s¡­ not here right now. If you¡¯re really not working for the necromancer, then get out of here before I do something we¡¯ll both regret.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Kano backed out of the room, going back around the corner. She couldn¡¯t fault whatever had guided Thirty-Six there¡ªit had led them right to one of the people they were looking for. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like there was much to be gained from interacting with Bornon, at least not when he was in such a state.


    ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do¡­¡± Kano muttered.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he really knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Thirty-Six said. ¡°He¡¯s just scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared? Of what? Yon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And of what she¡¯ll do with this place. I think he¡¯s trying to take control himself to stop her.¡±


    ¡°I really have to ask: How do you know all of this?¡±


    ¡°I just do. It¡¯s like there are¡­ voices that I can¡¯t quite hear, but I can still understand parts of what they¡¯re trying to tell me. If that makes any sense¡­¡±


    Kano had no idea what she was talking about, but she didn¡¯t want to get too far into whatever was happening to Thirty-Six right now. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t seem to hurt, and it was definitely helping them. ¡°Um, okay. Well, tell me if it gets bad.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Voices or whatever aside, what do you think we should do? Help Yon? I still need her to fix my brain.¡±


    ¡°Help? You mean you¡¯ll fight, right?¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Hopefully it doesn¡¯t come to that, but yeah. I might have to kill someone based on how things are going. I mean, look at this place.¡± She swept her hand to indicate the broken door and the lack of power.


    ¡°You were the one who destroyed the door, though.¡±


    ¡°I know, but that wasn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s whoever turned off the power that¡¯s to blame.¡±


    ¡°Try not to break too much. I don¡¯t think this place likes it when you do.¡±


    Kano made a mental note to keep an eye on Thirty-Six¡¯s sanity. She sounded deranged. ¡°Right. Well, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But what should we do?¡±


    ¡°I think Yon is behind all this, so we should go find her first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, any idea where she is?¡±


    Closing her eyes, Thirty-Six stood motionless for a few moments. ¡°Follow me,¡± she said, opening her eyes and walking away. Thirty-Six moved without looking where she was going, yet never stumbled or had to stop and figure out which way to go. It was as if she was following a map in her head. She continued like this, guiding them unerringly, until they came to a section of torn-open inner wall. Thirty-Six turned on her. ¡°Was this you?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    With a sniff of disdain, Thirty-Six touched the ruined wall. Whatever had destroyed it had done a rough job of it¡ªthe steel was crumpled and jagged. ¡°It¡¯s this way.¡± They stepped through the breach into a huge chamber. Kano was surprised she hadn¡¯t noticed it before; it seemed like it must take up a significant portion of the whole facility.


    The chamber was dome shaped and empty except for a square partition near the middle. What did they need so much space for? Had they been storing something here that had since been removed? If it was large enough to need such a huge room, she couldn¡¯t see how they¡¯d gotten it out of the building without destroying half of it.


    Glancing at Thirty-Six, she took a step forward and ran into something. It was a strand suspended in the air, so thin that she¡¯d missed it. Squeezing it between two fingers, she found it to be hard as steel, yet it sprang back into shape after she released it. She squinted and found the room was full of them. They were anchored to the ground, and she couldn¡¯t see the other end. Based on the angle of them, it had to be somewhere toward the middle of the chamber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them,¡± Thirty-Six said firmly.


    Kano jerked her hand back as if stung. ¡°Sorry. What are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± Thirty-Six moved her mouth without speaking, struggling to find the right words, ¡°important. I think they¡¯re why Yon came here. Why this place is here at all.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain anything, but I guess we know what Yon¡¯s objective is now at least. So she must be in here somewhere, right?¡± Kano shouted the necromancer¡¯s name, her voice echoing through the dome. She waited a few seconds, but there was no response. Well, even if Yon wasn¡¯t willing to reveal herself, it wasn¡¯t like there were a lot of places to hide in here. She must be in the central part of the room.


    Seeing Thirty-Six staring intently at that very spot only confirmed her suspicions. The only question was how to get there without touching the threads; they were densely packed and seemed to be everywhere. ¡°How are we supposed to get closer without touching any of them?¡±


    Thirty-Six swept her hand through the air, and the strands parted just enough to let them pass. They walked down the now-clear path to the central room. Kano turned the door handle. As it swung open, a shock passed through Kano, paralyzing her. Unable to control her body, she stumbled and fell. The steel floor rushed up to meet her and¡­ she landed in the grass. Everything around them had changed; they were no longer inside a building. They were standing in a grassy meadow, the sun shining overhead.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yon said, sitting on a wooden chair beside a table, ¡°it¡¯s you two. I thought you¡¯d be out for longer than that.¡± Her voice was slurred and monotonous, as if drugged.


    Able to move again, Kano looked around with an expression of wonder. How had they come here? Was this an illusion? It had to be, but she could feel the grass beneath her feet and smell it in the air. ¡°There was a fire.¡±


    Yon frowned, rubbing her eyes with the palms of her hands. ¡°A fire?¡± she asked, sounding more herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Kano said, ¡°but it seemed to be from one of those electrical panels.¡±


    ¡°What about the fire-suppression systems?¡±


    ¡°The what?¡±


    ¡°A place like this must have some sort of automatic safeguard against fires.¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything like that. But enough about the fire. What is this place?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t quite grasped the specifics, but it¡¯s essentially an illusion. One generated by the network of strands outside. I¡¯m not sure where exactly it¡¯s supposed to be. Presumably it¡¯s modeled after somewhere real, but it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Looking around, Kano noticed that Thirty-Six was still lying on the ground beside her. Whatever had paralyzed Kano still seemed to have a hold over her companion. She shook Thirty-Six, but there was no response.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she moving?¡±


    Walking over, Yon looked down at the unmoving ghoul. ¡°I have no idea. She should have recovered once she crossed over to this world completely, like you did. It may have something to do with the artificial soul used in her creation. Perhaps that interferes with the way this place is generated. It doesn¡¯t really matter; she should be fine once I end the simulation.¡±


    ¡°Then end it already,¡± Kano demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to do so,¡± Yon said, tugging at her robes, ¡°but I haven¡¯t quite figured out how to do that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who started this simulation, aren¡¯t you? You must know how to stop it.¡±


    ¡°Err, about that. All I did was turn it on. It was already set up to bring people to this place, for whatever reason. I think it might have been done as a demonstration of what the system is capable of. There certainly doesn¡¯t seem to be any tangible benefit to it. It¡¯s kind of stupid, if anything.¡±


    Kano shook her head. This wasn¡¯t making a lot of sense to her. ¡°What is this system you¡¯re talking about? Some kind of computer?¡±


    Yon scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing so mundane as a computer. This is like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen before. It¡¯s a network. One made up of an enormous number of souls, each one somehow working in concert with another.¡±


    ¡°Souls? How is that possible? Don¡¯t souls need a vessel to influence this world?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Yon said, ¡°and I don¡¯t believe this system violates that rule. I think somehow those strands you saw outside function as their minds and bodies. That part is strange enough, but somehow each of those thin strands contains multiple souls.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that strange?¡± Kano asked, scratching her head. ¡°I thought you necromancers always made crap like this.¡±


    Doubling over in a sudden fit of laughter, it took a few moments for Yon to regain control of herself. ¡°You really have no idea¡­¡± she said, wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t the slightest clue how they did it, but what the humans accomplished here is closer to a miracle than anything possible with my art.¡±


    Kano was about to ask what Yon was planning on doing with this ¡°miraculous¡± system when Thirty-Six screamed, and the world went mad.

 Ruin - Chapter 27

    The simulation¡¯s formerly peaceful blue sky writhed and twisted like a living thing in time with Thirty-Six¡¯s screams. Looking up at it gave Kano a splitting headache. She kept her eyes fixed on the ground, where the grass had become something between glue and water. It stuck to them on contact, yet it rose around them like water. Through it all, it retained the appearance of grass.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Kano shouted, struggling to free her legs, but the grass wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Wide-eyed, Yon looked every bit as surprised as Kano. ¡°I don¡¯t know! But she must be doing it. See if you can wake her up!¡±


    Even shouting, it was hard to hear Yon over Thirty-Six¡¯s wailing. It continued on and on, like a siren. Kano stretched out toward where the grass had enveloped Thirty-Six and shook her. Other than making the sound issuing from her mouth waver, it had no effect.


    ¡°Thirty-Six! Can you hear me?¡± The little ghoul didn¡¯t react. Kano turned back to Yon. ¡°What are we supposed to do? You¡¯re the one who turned on this stupid simulation¡ªfigure out how to get us out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying! Just give me some time. I can barely think with all this noise!¡± Crouching down, Yon closed her eyes and covered her ears.


    With no idea how to get out of this situation, Kano tried her force field. The blue light appeared around her but did nothing to the sticky grass creeping up her legs. She supposed it made some kind of sense; it was only a simulation.


    If she couldn¡¯t affect the world around her, what was she meant to do? What did Yon think she could do? It seemed like she¡¯d been stuck in this world for a while. Had she been here doing nothing the whole time? No, that didn¡¯t make sense; she¡¯d been busy with something when Kano had arrived.


    Kano narrowed her eyes, looking for any irregularity in the necromancer¡¯s appearance. Other than Yon¡¯s face, all Kano could see was the black cloth of her robe. Nothing about her suggested how she was interacting with the network. Nothing except¡­ Kano realized in a flash of inspiration that her eyes were closed.


    Following suit, Kano found she couldn¡¯t see anything other than the usual darkness. Yon had to be connected to something else back in the real world. That, or it was because of her unique nature as a necromancer. Either way, there wasn¡¯t much Kano could do about it. In this strange world, she was powerless, with no choice but to wait it out and see what happened.


    With a burst of static right in her ear, the simulation ground to a halt, and Thirty-Six stopped screaming. The sky and grass froze in place. Though it was no longer trying to cover her, it still clung to Kano. Straining to get free, she heard Yon sigh and say, ¡°Okay, I managed to suspend the simulation. But I still can¡¯t figure out what was happening to Thirty-Six. What is she? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s just a simple ghoul, not after what just happened.¡±


    Kano told her what Gresitosis had been using the children for and what Virtur had discovered about them.


    ¡°What the hell was Gresitosis trying to create?¡± Yon asked, biting her lip. ¡°Did he already know about this place and what they were trying to create?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so,¡± Kano said, shaking her head. ¡°I think whatever he was working on was similar but with some important differences. He had this¡­ thing. I don¡¯t know how I know, but it came from a different research center than this one. One that was destroyed a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe humans have technology like this. Not just an isolated group, either, the one behind all these centers. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. How did they die out like they did if they could make such incredible things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± From what little Kano could remember of her dreams, none of them had shown her anything about humanity¡¯s decline. They¡¯d all been much more recent than that. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have some idea? I thought it was the necromancers who destroyed them.¡±


    Yon shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told, but I don¡¯t know the details. I thought humans were extinct when I was training to become a necromancer. It was only when I met Bornon that I found out that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°For someone who didn¡¯t even know humans still existed,¡± Kano said, ¡°you were awfully hostile toward them on your first meeting.¡±


    ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t think they were still around, that doesn¡¯t change their relationship with us. Even if we¡¯re working with them for now, we¡¯ll never really be on the same side.¡±


    Something about what Yon said was off. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re still working with them? I thought you betrayed them and were trying to seize the facility for yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yon blinked. ¡°I was just trying to figure out what it was all for. I¡¯m not so pathetic that I need to steal whatever resources the humans left behind. Once I figure out how to duplicate what they¡¯ve built here, I¡¯m leaving.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kano said, chuckling, ¡°I guess Bornon got the wrong impression. Though I can¡¯t say I blame him, given what you think of the humans.¡±


    The color drained away from their surroundings, turning everything gray. ¡°Okay,¡± Yon said, ¡°I think the simulation is shutting down. You might want to close your eyes.¡±


    Kano did as she said, but her vision still whited out from the explosion of color as the real world returned. Rubbing her eyes, it was a while before she could see clearly.


    ¡°Well,¡± Yon said, ¡°if nothing else, at least that was interesting. Wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Kano grunted. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass next time.¡± She kneeled and nudged Thirty-Six, who was still lying on the ground beside her. The little ghoul stirred, and Kano smiled. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Thirty-Six¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and she sat up. ¡°I think so.¡± She shivered. ¡°That was a bad place. I thought I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to come back. I don¡¯t want to talk to them again. They scare me.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°I got lost in this¡­ sea of voices. I didn¡¯t even know who I was anymore.¡± She rocked back and forth on the ground. ¡°Please don¡¯t send me back. Just kill me instead.¡±


    Kano put her hands on Thirty-Six¡¯s shoulders and held her still. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t ever have to go back there. You¡¯re fine now. Don¡¯t think about what happened, just focus on the now.¡±


    Yon, watching the spectacle unfold before her, clicked her tongue. ¡°I would¡¯ve liked to hear more, but I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll just have to figure out how the network functions on my own.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Kano said as Yon was turning away. ¡°What about helping me? Isn¡¯t that why we came here in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? No, not really. That was why you came here.¡± Kano glared at her. ¡°Fine, I suppose my work can wait.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out what was wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°More or less,¡± Yon said. ¡°There¡¯s a large section of damaged tissue in your brain. From the looks of it, someone tore something out of your head. But it¡¯s not just that. The cells in your brain are degrading, and your body seems to be losing the ability to replace them with new, healthy versions.¡±


    ¡°Degrading?¡± Kano asked, eyes widening. ¡°Does that mean that I¡¯m dying?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Yon said, nonchalant. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you didn¡¯t survive the next few weeks.¡±


    A few weeks? Had things already gotten that bad? Kano didn¡¯t doubt Yon¡¯s word, but wouldn¡¯t she feel much worse if that were the case? ¡°A few weeks? How is that possible? I don¡¯t feel that bad.¡±


    ¡°The effects appear to be getting worse at an expediential rate. Any symptoms you¡¯re suffering from now will rapidly intensify.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything we can do? Like new body parts or something?¡± Changing out damaged limbs and the like was common enough.


    Yon shook her head. ¡°Beyond transferring your soul to a new body, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s your brain that¡¯s the problem; replacing parts of you wouldn¡¯t serve much purpose.¡±


    ¡°A new body? Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Technically. But now that your soul is bound to your current body, it¡¯s almost impossible to get it to move to another.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. ¡°Impossible? I thought this was exactly the sort of thing necromancers did.¡±


    ¡°No. Putting a new soul into a body is relatively easy. What you¡¯re asking is completely different. I know it¡¯s been done before, but it¡¯s way beyond what I¡¯m familiar with. I don¡¯t have much experience in manufacturing bodies or working with natural souls.¡±


    Kano realized her hands were shaking. She was¡­ afraid? The feeling was so unexpected it took her a little while to identify it. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she¡¯d felt fear. Given the current state of her memory, that came as no surprise. It felt strange to fear for her life. She hadn¡¯t been worried about dying when she attacked the Red Company or Gresitosis.


    So why now? Was it just because of Thirty-Six? She knew she cared for the little ghoul, but she hadn¡¯t realized quite how much. The thought that it had changed how she felt about life and death was disquieting. Was it a result of her faulty brain, or something real? How was she supposed to tell the difference?


    She clenched her teeth. It was all so damned complicated. Didn¡¯t she already have enough to worry about? Screw it, she decided, she¡¯d go with her gut. She wanted to go on living¡ªthat was all she needed to know. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to make me a new body, then who would?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Yon asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Even if there¡¯s a necromancer that¡¯s willing to help you, it won¡¯t be easy. They¡¯re going to want something pretty substantial in exchange.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Yon sniffed, looking impatient. ¡°For example, a multitude of high-quality synthetic souls. Something which I imagine is well beyond your means.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kano said, ¡°you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t afford that. But what about you? You¡¯re a necromancer. You must have a fair few souls on hand.¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡± Yon asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Are you planning on robbing me? Because I certainly won¡¯t be giving them to you. I¡¯ve already repaid you for taking care of Gresitosis.¡±


    Kano shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. All you did was take a look at me using a machine, and in exchange I got you into here. Access to that network has to be worth a lot more than that.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Yon crossed her arms. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. Not for the amount of souls you¡¯d need. I¡¯ll concede that I owe you something, but you likely couldn¡¯t have gotten us in here without my help. And it¡¯s going to require a lot of work for this network to be of any value to me. At least beyond a mere curiosity piece. If you offered me something that would let me unlock its secrets, we might be able to make a deal¡­¡± She glanced Thirty-Six. ¡°Such as your friend there, for example.¡±


    Kano fixed her with a glare, and the necromancer shrunk back. ¡°All right,¡± Yon said. ¡°It was just a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Then let me give you a ¡®suggestion.¡¯ If you try to take Thirty-Six, or force her to use that thing again¡­ I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Yon paled, and Kano felt a sense of satisfaction. Good, she understood. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t try anything stupid, at least in the short term. Kano had no doubt that Yon would betray her if there didn¡¯t seem to be any other way to control the network. But this would do for now.


    She still needed to get Bornon and Rovon to stop whatever nonsense they were up to.

 Ruin - Chapter 28

    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± Kano asked, walking beside Thirty-Six. She¡¯d barely said a word since the simulation ended. Thirty-Six shook her head and kept walking. Seeing her like this was painful. Kano wished there was something she could do to fix it. There wasn¡¯t anything she could do about the root cause, but she might be able to distract her from what happened.


    She put her arm around Thirty-Six and pulled her close. The little ghoul didn¡¯t resist, simply allowed it to happen. ¡°What do you think Bornon will say when we tell him that Yon isn¡¯t actually trying to take over this place?¡± Kano asked. When Thirty-Six didn¡¯t reply, she added, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll feel pretty silly when he realizes the mistake he¡¯s made.¡± Desperation welling up within her, she kept going. ¡°He¡¯s not that unreasonable, though, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll listen to what we have to say. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Thirty-Six mumbled. It was just one word, but it made a world of difference to Kano. Maybe it would work better if she avoided anything related to the center.


    ¡°What do you think Nove and the other children are up to?¡±


    Thirty-Six kept her eyes downcast. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re having fun in their new home?¡± She paused. ¡°I bet you can¡¯t wait to get back. We¡¯ll have to buy something special to eat when we get back to celebrate our safe return.¡± The false cheer in Kano¡¯s voice was making her sick, but she pressed on. ¡°What do you think we should eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Thirty-Six repeated.


    ¡°How about some shaved ice? Do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s frozen water with different flavorings added. It¡¯s cold and delicious. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like it.¡±


    ¡°What kind of flavors?¡± Thirty-Six asked, looking up at Kano, interested despite herself.


    Kano felt like she was surprisingly good at this, though she wasn¡¯t sure why that would be. She¡¯d never met anyone like Thirty-Six before. ¡°There¡¯s cherry, grape, watermelon, lots of different flavors.¡±


    ¡°What are any of those things?¡±


    ¡°Err,¡± Kano said, scratching her head, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what they¡¯re supposed to be. All the flavors have weird names like that. We¡¯ll have to ask why they¡¯re called that when we buy some.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But before we do any of that, we have to finish up here first. Is that all right?¡± Kano kneeled down, meeting Thirty-Six¡¯s eyes.


    Hands clutching the bottom of her shirt, at first Thirty-Six wouldn¡¯t meet her eyes. Then, with a slight smile, she looked up and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Even if Kano had wanted to, she wasn¡¯t sure she could have resisted smiling back. The despair she¡¯d felt before lifted, and Kano made her way back to where she¡¯d found Bornon earlier.


    She made a few wrong turns, and it took a while, but she got there in the end. She left Thirty-Six out in the corridor, just in case, and proceeded into the little room where Bornon was holed up. The steel door he was sheltered behind was still closed.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she called, keeping her distance from the turrets.


    Nothing happened. Kano was wondering if he¡¯d gone somewhere else when his voice issued forth from the speaker. ¡°You¡¯re back? I thought I told you to go away.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± Kano said, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Yon, and this is all just a misunderstanding. She¡¯s not trying to take over this facility.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Do you have any proof?¡±


    Kano scratched her head. ¡°Well, no. Not really. Can¡¯t you just take my word for it? I¡¯ve been honest with you up to this point, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Bornon demanded. ¡°I¡¯m meant take you at your word? You¡¯re one of the necromancer¡¯s minions. I¡¯d be a damned fool to trust you. I¡¯ve done more than enough of that already.¡±


    ¡°I am no one¡¯s minion,¡± Kano spat, any good cheer she¡¯d felt earlier fading away in the face of her rising anger. ¡°Come out here and I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m saying about Yon is true. Otherwise I¡¯ll come in there and drag you out.¡± She gestured toward the turrets. ¡°Do you seriously think those stupid things can stop me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Bornon said, and after a long pause, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± The last door slid open, and Bornon walked out, hanging his head. ¡°I can¡¯t let her steal this place away. It¡¯s our last hope.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. You and the other humans will still be able to live here.¡±


    Bornon grunted. ¡°I¡¯ll believe that when I see it. If the necromancer isn¡¯t planning on taking over, then what the hell is she doing?¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure I can explain it very well,¡± Kano said, frowning, ¡°but basically there¡¯s a big network of souls here that someone built. She found that, and she¡¯s trying to figure out how that works so she can build one herself. Once that¡¯s done, she¡¯ll be out of here, and you guys can have the place to yourselves.¡±


    Bornon didn¡¯t look too happy, but he relaxed. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s the price we have to pay to get this place back, then I can accept that. We don¡¯t need whatever thing you¡¯re talking about, and I doubt a necromancer with a new toy will change anything. It¡¯s not like things could get much worse out there.¡±


    Kano nodded, satisfied. He¡¯d proven to be more reasonable than she¡¯d assumed. ¡°Good. Now we need to get Rovon on board. Do you know where he is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°All right. Take me to him, and we¡¯ll sort this whole thing out.¡±


    As they left the room where Bornon had been, Thirty-Six joined them. Walking beside Kano, she looked up at Bornon. ¡°I¡¯m glad Kano didn¡¯t have to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bornon said, clearing his throat, ¡°me too.¡±


    Following Bornon, they made their way down several flights of stairs until Kano was sure they were below ground level. She hadn¡¯t even realized the complex continued so far down; it was even larger than she¡¯d thought.


    ¡°What is he doing down here, anyway?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Err, I¡¯m not too sure, really,¡± Bornon said. ¡°He said he was going to find some way to stop the necromancer. Beyond that, I have no idea.¡± He licked his lips. ¡°We should probably hurry. Just in case.¡± They picked up the pace, though not too much, out of consideration for Thirty-Six.


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure how much stock to put in Bornon¡¯s fears. She could imagine all manner of dangerous things stored in the building based on what she¡¯d seen so far. But Bornon also seemed to worry overmuch, especially where the facility was concerned. Balancing the two against each other, Kano decided it was better to be on the safe side. They could figure out how much of a threat Rovon posed after they¡¯d put a stop to whatever he was planning.


    So long as she had a chance to talk with him, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be that difficult to convince. Not when she had reason on her side. The facility changed as they entered the portion of it below ground. Gone were the familiar walls of polished steel; in their place was dull, gray concrete. Kano wasn¡¯t sure if the area had been built before or after the rest of the facility, but she figured it had to have been one or the other.


    It didn¡¯t fit with the rest of the building at all. She could believe it was built by the same people, though¡ªthe complete lack of taste was apparent in both sections. Though being underground didn¡¯t bother her, it occurred to her that Thirty-Six might not like it.


    ¡°Are you okay with being down here?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you spent almost your whole life living underground in that terrible place. I thought it might bring back some bad memories.¡±


    Thirty-Six shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think about that place anymore. You¡¯re here anyway, so it¡¯s nothing like where I used to live.¡±


    Kano was relieved. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that. All that was left was whatever this other human was planning. She wasn¡¯t sure what would warrant storing all the way underground like this, but it couldn¡¯t be anything good. The worst-case scenario she could come up with was that it contained a powerful explosive, sufficient enough to destroy the whole place. She clenched her hands into fists. That was something she couldn¡¯t allow. Not if she wanted any kind of future. ¡°How much farther is it?¡±


    ¡°Not sure,¡± Bornon said. ¡°But it can¡¯t be that much farther. We¡¯ve been walking for ages.¡±


    The stairs gave away to a wide concrete tunnel. It sloped downward, leading deep beneath the earth. There was nothing to mark how far they¡¯d come or what was ahead. Had Rovon traveled all this way on his own? It seemed hard to believe for a man who¡¯d had trouble walking unassisted. Was it possible that Bornon was lying and this was all a trap?


    She glanced over at him¡ªhe looked relaxed. But was that because his fears were assuaged or because things were going according to plan? She regretted bringing Thirty-Six along; she didn¡¯t want the little ghoul around if things got dangerous. Then again, what choice did she have? She could bring her down here or leave her with Yon. Neither choice seemed conducive to Thirty-Six¡¯s safety. Well, there was nothing for it now. If Bornon was planning something, she¡¯d deal with it when it happened.


    She followed him, keeping him within reach. The tunnel terminated in a large circular room. Monitor screens were embedded in the wall, alongside a great many gauges and displays. Rovon stood inside, hunched over a control panel with his back to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± Kano asked.


    Bornon shrugged. ¡°No idea.¡± He called out to his fellow human, and Rovon turned around.


    ¡°What are you all doing down here?¡± he asked, closing the distance between them.


    Kano was surprised by how calm he seemed, like there was nothing wrong at all. Strange as it was, there was nothing threatening about him as he walked over. Though she couldn¡¯t imagine him posing much of a threat while empty-handed.


    ¡°He told me you were trying to stop Yon taking over the center,¡± Kano said, gesturing toward Bornon. The human had the grace to look embarrassed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Rovon said. ¡°I¡¯d decided it was prudent to take a few precautions in case something happened.¡±


    Much as Kano liked the sound of what he was saying, his actions didn¡¯t match his words. Whatever he was doing down here with that machine seemed more substantial than mere precautions. ¡°And what exactly is it you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The human smiled, looking at peace with the world. It put Kano even more on edge.


    ¡°I was trying to set up safeguards,¡± he said, ¡°to prevent the necromancer from taking control of anything important. But I discovered something far more important than that petty squabble: The true purpose of this facility.¡±


    Kano¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you already know what this place was for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s likely that I did when I was still functioning as the Overmind. But being disconnected stripped me of any such knowledge. It seems that whoever made this facility was quite paranoid. Rightfully so, given that it was part of humanity¡¯s last true hope for the future.¡±


    ¡°Last hope?¡± Kano asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The dire straits of humanity are no great secret; I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of that much. This facility, and the system contained within it, was intended to create a new home for humanity. One where they could be safe from the horrors that plague this world and threaten their very existence.¡± His tranquil fa?ade broke down, and he laughed. ¡°But they failed. All they accomplished was to trap the souls of themselves and every one of their test subjects.¡±


    He was having trouble getting the words out as his laughter became increasingly unhinged, tears streaming down his face. ¡°They set out to create a paradise, but all they accomplished was to trap themselves in a hell of their own design.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 29

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Bornon demanded. ¡°Paradise? Hell? Sounds like a load of shit.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Rovon stymied his laughter. ¡°I can understand why you¡¯d think that it¡¯s ridiculous. But, excluding perhaps a touch of hyperbole on my part, everything I¡¯ve said is true. The researchers developed a network capable of simulating a virtual world. It was to house the remaining souls of humanity and allow them to live out their lives free of worry. They even found a way to stretch the perceived time of the inhabitants, so they could experience a lifetime in a few months.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°And for the most part, they succeeded. What they accomplished here was nothing short of miraculous. But it wasn¡¯t enough. There was something wrong with what they¡¯d built, some flaw. Whatever it was, it ruined everything. Instead of creating an ideal world, they trapped themselves in limbo. At this point, destroying it would be a kindness, assuming any of the souls retained a sense of self. As far as I can tell, they¡¯re essentially mindless at this point. Such was the degree of degeneration.¡±


    Bornon stood transfixed, mouth hanging open in horror. ¡°How is that possible? How could they fuck things up to that extent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to find out,¡± Rovon said, ¡°but there aren¡¯t many clues. I¡¯m not sure the cause matters at this point; my investigation was mostly to satisfy my own curiosity. Unless there¡¯s some method far beyond anything here, there¡¯s no coming back. Not for any of them.¡± All trace of humor faded from Rovon, leaving him a hollow shell.


    Kano felt only resignation. The tragedy Rovon was describing felt all too commonplace. Even if the circumstances were different, it was much the same as those before it. It was all senseless waste. Made worse by the fact that they had only themselves to blame. Especially in this case, with how absurd their goal had been.


    ¡°Honestly,¡± Kano said, ¡°it sounds like they got what they deserve.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Bornon demanded. ¡°No one deserves what they suffered.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re making such a big deal out of it. What happened to them is the same thing that happens to everyone: oblivion. And if you want to know why they deserved it, it¡¯s because of their own arrogance. They were trying to create a new world¡­ that¡¯s insane.¡±


    Bornon sneered. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe ghouls are related to humans sometimes. You certainly don¡¯t act like it. Do you really think living in this broken world is better? That they should have given up on trying to make one that was worth living in?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do,¡± Kano said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°What they were making wasn¡¯t real. It wasn¡¯t something that was going to change the world. It was just a way to escape.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Bornon shouted. ¡°An escape is still better than living in this shithole.¡±


    Kano was going to berate him for being too weak to face reality when Rovon stepped forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. What¡¯s done is done.¡± He turned to Kano. ¡°I can¡¯t say I entirely agree with what you¡¯re saying, but there is some truth to it. However, I ask that you leave us in peace before this argument gets out of hand. I think both of us would prefer some time alone. We¡¯re no threat to you, or the necromancer. So please.¡± He gestured back the way they¡¯d come.


    Taking Thirty-Six¡¯s hand, Kano left the humans to wallow in their misery. Learning the fate of the people who¡¯d manned this facility put her mind at ease. Though her situation hadn¡¯t changed, things felt simpler. She was dying, but there was nothing unusual about that. Either she¡¯d figure out a way to delay it or she¡¯d pass from this world. None of this denial that humans seemed so fond of.


    Looking at it like that, she wasn¡¯t afraid. There were no unknowns for her to worry about. She needed to secure a new body. Kano looked down at Thirty-Six as they made their way back through the tunnel. ¡°What do you think about all this? About what the humans tried to create?¡±


    Thirty-Six stopped and scratched her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I understood it very well, but it sounded nice.¡±


    ¡°Nice?¡± Kano asked. That hadn¡¯t been the response she¡¯d been expecting at all. ¡°What about it seemed nice?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they making a place where they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about things anymore? Where they could just be happy? That seems nice.¡±


    Kano was surprised that Thirty-Six was so na?ve. Obviously she didn¡¯t know much about the outside world, but Kano had thought she¡¯d have more of a sense of reality. Especially now that she¡¯d experienced more of the outside world. Thirty-Six had spent most of her life a hair¡¯s breadth from death, hadn¡¯t she? How could she see any value in something so false? It was strange. To the point where Kano wondered if Thirty-Six¡¯s brain had been altered by her creator.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°No one would be happy living a lie like that. Not really. They might seem like they were, but it¡¯s not true. Deep down inside, they¡¯d be as miserable as they ever were.¡± Kano couldn¡¯t explain why, but she was certain she was right. What they¡¯d been trying to achieve here was wrong.


    Thirty-Six blinked. ¡°Oh. Okay. I hadn¡¯t thought that much about it. It just sounded like it would be a nice way to live. But when you put it that way, it doesn¡¯t sound so nice.¡±


    Kano nodded. Good, so long as she understood. If nothing else, Thirty-Six was easy to teach. It was hard to say if it was because of who she was or how she was made. Kano liked to believe it was the former. That Thirty-Six might be largely identical to the other children in nature and appearance didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kano said, giving Thirty-Six a pat on the head. They walked through the silent, brightly lit complex. It was strange to be in so large a place and yet be almost alone. Nothing like Shorinstown, where someone was always close by. The silence and security of the center lent it a certain tranquility. But one marred by anxiety.


    Kano couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something sinister about it. As if it were lying in wait to carry out some malicious act. Given the device that slept within the facility, the very reason the whole thing was built, it was a reasonable fear. Though the intended purpose hadn¡¯t been for anything too terrible, that didn¡¯t mean someone couldn¡¯t turn it to such ends.


    Kano reflected that leaving Yon to her own devices was a bad idea. Not that what she was doing now worried her. No, it was what she might do later. They found the necromancer where they¡¯d left her by the network¡¯s central control unit. She had her eyes closed, absorbed in her work.


    ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Kano said.


    Yon¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°I see. How did it go with the humans? I trust they were willing to see reason?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Yon said, relieved. ¡°I can¡¯t say I much care about their lives, but I would prefer to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. Especially in such a pristine place.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Anyway, I¡¯ve got some interesting news about why the people who built this place made that network.¡±


    Yon¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Oh? And what would that be?¡±


    Kano relayed all that she had learned from Rovon, along with her own opinion on the deceased humans¡¯ intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprising,¡± Yon said. ¡°It seems my assumptions about what this was for were incorrect. I feel rather silly. What Rovon said makes far more sense.¡± The necromancer seemed to forget they were there and muttered to herself. ¡°Yes, now I see what they were up to. How strange.¡± She raised her voice again. ¡°I don¡¯t feel as strongly about it as you do, but I can see why you might react that way. This network is unprecedented. As far as I know, there¡¯s never been anything remotely like it.¡± Yon shook her head. ¡°If anything, what bothers me is that their goals were so petty. It¡¯s a terrible waste given the potential of the network.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning on using it for, then?¡± Kano asked, frowning. She thought Yon was right about it having a great deal of potential, but she worried what a necromancer would be able to do with it.


    Yon shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t given it much thought. Trying to figure out how to replicate it has consumed most of my attention. Building my own is enough of a goal for me. I can figure out what to use it for once I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re confident, then?¡± Kano asked. ¡°That you¡¯ll be able to build one of your own?¡±


    ¡°Confident?¡± Yon tapped her finger against the metal of the console beside her. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m confident. At this stage I¡¯m hopeful but far from convinced I¡¯ll be able to replicate it. Despite my efforts, I haven¡¯t been able to discern much about how it was created. In all honesty, it feels like they did the impossible. The only thing that keeps me going is knowing they did make it, so there must be a way.¡±


    Lowering herself to the ground, Yon closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to figure out its secrets today. I need rest. I can barely think straight. Trying to unravel the mystery of this thing is taxing enough¡ªgetting caught up in that simulation on top of it was intolerable.¡± Yon shuddered and lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s what going mad feels like.¡±


    Feeling exhausted herself, Kano joined her. Not wanting to be left out, Thirty-Six followed suit. ¡°I really can¡¯t take too long of a break,¡± Yon said. ¡°I¡¯d feel like I was squandering the incredible opportunity I¡¯ve been offered.¡± She turned to Kano. ¡°I have to thank you for getting us inside and motivating me to come here. What we¡¯ve discovered here is far beyond anything else I¡¯ve ever encountered. If I can figure it out¡­ it will be the crowning achievement of my life. I can¡¯t imagine ever doing anything to surpass it, assuming it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. Hadn¡¯t Yon said it must be possible given that they¡¯d made it in the first place? ¡°What do you mean ¡®if it¡¯s even possible¡¯? Why wouldn¡¯t you be able to figure it out?¡± Kano chuckled. ¡°Do you really think the humans were so much smarter than you?¡±


    Yon crossed her arms and gave Kano a look. ¡°I can assure you, my intelligence has nothing to do with the difficulties I¡¯m encountering. No, what I¡¯m worried about is that somehow the network is beyond my ability to replicate. Think about it: It clearly wasn¡¯t made by a necromancer. They must have used a different method. One that may not work for me.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t know much about souls in general. Whatever Yon was getting at was well beyond her understanding. And she was happy to keep it that way. She was getting up to leave when Yon laughed. ¡°What is it?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I was just thinking how absurd it all is.¡±


    Kano blinked. The necromancer had lost her. ¡°What¡¯s absurd?¡±


    ¡°This place, life, everything.¡±


    Shaking her head, Kano took Thirty-Six and left Yon to her musings. The sound of manic laughter echoed behind them as they left the room.

 Ruin - Chapter 30

    ¡°This is it,¡± Thirty-Six said, pointing to the room ahead. The walls were bright pink, in contrast to the polished chrome of the rest of the facility. Kano found it hard to imagine why they would have built it¡ªit was awfully out of place. Stepping inside, Kano looked around. It was small, more an extension of the adjacent office than anything.


    The only furniture was a small table and chair and a little bookcase tucked away in a corner. They were the same color as the walls, a rather unimaginative design choice in Kano¡¯s view. At least that fit with the rest of the center. The lighting here was softer, with a yellow tinge. Thirty-Six sat down in the chair and smiled. It was the perfect size for her.


    ¡°How did you find this place, anyway?¡± Kano asked. They¡¯d been here for more than a day, but Thirty-Six had barely left her side. There was no way she could have explored much. Thirty-Six looked away, refusing to meet her eyes. Going over to the bookshelf, she pulled out a book. It was decorated with flowers and other things that Kano didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Look,¡± Thirty-Six said, opening the book on the table and pointing at the contents.


    Kano put her hand over the book and stared down at Thirty-Six, unamused. ¡°I asked you how you found this place, and I¡¯d like you to give me a proper answer.¡±


    When Thirty-Six still didn¡¯t respond, Kano sighed. She wished Thirty-Six would just admit it. Her silence told her everything. ¡°You¡¯ve been using the network again, haven¡¯t you?¡± She put her hand on Thirty-Six¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t get angry, so please tell me what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°A bit,¡± Thirty-Six said, fidgeting in her seat. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±


    ¡°No? Then how did it happen?¡± Kano kept her tone level, not wanting to make Thirty-Six feel bad. Though she¡¯d prefer if she¡¯d been more open with her, she wasn¡¯t going to berate her for it, especially when it was related to such a sensitive issue.


    Thirty-Six kept her gaze fixed on her lap. ¡°I was bored. And when I was thinking of something to do, I must have accidentally used it. It told me I¡¯d find something to do here. That¡¯s all. You won¡¯t get mad, right?¡±


    Smiling, Kano gave the little ghoul a pat on the head. ¡°I already said I wouldn¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing for me to get mad about. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Though I wish you¡¯d told me before you went off on your own. You couldn¡¯t have known what was actually here. What if they¡¯d led you somewhere dangerous?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do something like that,¡± Thirty-Six said, looking up. Kano¡¯s eyebrows shot up at the anger in Thirty-Six¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was striking for someone so mild mannered. She couldn¡¯t recall Thirty-Six so much as raising her voice before. Yet she felt so strongly about the network? This strange construct she¡¯d come into contact with so recently? Did it have some kind of hold over her?


    Kano scratched her head. This didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡°I thought you were terrified of them after what happened with Yon in that weird place.¡±


    ¡°I was, but¡­ now I know they didn¡¯t mean any harm. What happened was¡­ just an accident.¡±


    How could it possibly be an accident? There was definitely something strange going on. Neither Yon nor Rovon had mentioned it being able to influence people, but it didn¡¯t seem like they understood it too well themselves. It didn¡¯t fit with what they¡¯d said¡ªthey¡¯d both been convinced the network had no will of its own. Did its interactions with Thirty-Six suggest otherwise? It was hard to say without asking the girl herself, but Kano would rather they forgot about the whole thing. They wouldn¡¯t be here much longer, and Thirty-Six had already suffered enough trauma. Kano shook her head; she¡¯d worry about it later.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Kano said, doing her best to look unconcerned, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult them. This whole thing is just so strange. The network and the center itself.¡± Kano wished she could leave already. This was no place for either of them. She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly belonged here, but she knew she wanted no part in it.


    ¡°Strange?¡± Thirty-Six¡¯s gray eyes looked up at her, brimming with incomprehension. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure if Thirty-Six meant the facility or the network. Either way it was worrying, but she wasn¡¯t sure how to define what about them was bizarre. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? It felt like she was trying to explain why it was strange for the sky to be purple rather than blue. Of course it was strange, yet it was clear Thirty-Six couldn¡¯t grasp the idea. Was it because she was a ghoul? Or a result of her unusual past? Perhaps it was easy for her to accept such things as normal; the life Thirty-Six had led underground certainly seemed strange to Kano. Drawing upon her extensive past experience with the wider world, Kano did her best to convince the little ghoul. ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong. It is strange.¡±


    Thirty-Six didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but she nodded. ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±


    Good, at least Thirty-Six did as she was told. Even if she wasn¡¯t compelled to do so like Urick was.


    ¡°If it¡¯s strange,¡± Thirty-Six continued, staring into space. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m strange too for connecting with it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, probably. But that¡¯s fine. People are strange anyway, but buildings shouldn¡¯t be. They¡¯re just there to be used.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Yon is strange, too?¡±


    Kano frowned. ¡°Yon? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s working with the network. So if it¡¯s strange, is she also strange?¡±


    The concept hurt her head a little, but to Kano, Yon was strange in a very familiar way. Her behavior was strange in an objective sense and yet was something Kano had a lot of experience with. Perhaps that was how it was with all necromancers. She seemed to have encountered several in the past. But there was no need for Thirty-Six to understand that.


    ¡°She¡¯s strange, too, but in a bad way. That¡¯s how necromancers are.¡±


    ¡°So if I¡¯m also strange, does that mean I could be a necromancer?¡±


    Kano hung her head. How had it come back to this? ¡°I already told you, no. Just drop it already.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Despite her reply, Kano was sure she hadn¡¯t heard the last of it. How was she supposed to get the notion out of Thirty-Six¡¯s head? Maybe it would fade once they were back home, away from any necromancers. It seemed her best hope at this rate. ¡°So, what is there to do in here?¡± she asked, hoping to distract Thirty-Six, at least for the time being. She had more important things to do than stand around arguing about the ghoul becoming a necromancer.


    Thirty-Six held up the book she¡¯d been trying to show Kano earlier, which had lain forgotten during their exchange. ¡°This has lots of different pictures. But none of them have any color.¡± She pointed to one of the pictures¡ªit was a leafy plant unknown to Kano. ¡°You add the color yourself. I think it¡¯s meant to be some kind of game.¡±


    ¡°Add color? How?¡± Kano couldn¡¯t see any paint around.


    Thirty-Six picked up a wooden stick with a blue tip from the table and scribbled on the paper. Where the tip touched, the paper turned blue.


    Kano watched, bemused. ¡°And this is fun?¡±


    ¡°Um. Maybe? I haven¡¯t really tried it yet.¡± Thirty-Six continued to color the picture in. ¡°It seems neat. Do you want to try?¡±


    Kano thought it seemed pointless. Why weren¡¯t the pictures colored in the first place? It made no sense. ¡°Err, no thanks. I should¡­¡± Kano wracked her brain for a suitable excuse, ¡°probably go find out what the humans are doing. You¡¯ll be all right here on your own, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Still focused on her book, Thirty-Six nodded.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be back in a while. Wait here until I come back.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 31

    Leaving Thirty-Six to her own devices, Kano searched for the humans. She homed in on their raised voices and found them in the living quarters, located in the facility¡¯s outer reaches. It seemed they¡¯d recovered from learning the true purpose of the facility and were preparing for the rest of Bornon¡¯s group. As far as Kano could tell, their work so far consisted mostly of arguing with each other.


    She thought it was lucky that Yon was too busy with her own research to have anything to do with this. Things were heated enough without a necromancer involved. Kano knew neither of them were happy about a necromancer staying here, but it seemed they were willing to ignore it for now in favor of their own work. The subject was sure to come up again once they were done, assuming Yon hadn¡¯t figured out how to replicate the network by then. Based on the necromancer¡¯s own admission, it was hard to say if she ever would.


    With nothing but free time, Kano had put a considerable amount of thought toward how the network was made. But there was too much she didn¡¯t know. Nothing about it was familiar. There had been a few times where she¡¯d been on the cusp of an idea, only to lose the thread she¡¯d been following.


    It was frustrating, more so than almost anything else Kano had experienced, but she had only her failing brain to blame. Looking at it objectively, she found it to be an amusing catch-22. To earn a chance at a new body, she had to figure out how the network was made. And to figure that out, she needed a brain that worked, but she wouldn¡¯t have one until she got a new body...


    She tugged at her hair in frustration as she walked. Why did things have to be so hard? The humans were going through storage lockers when she arrived. By the looks on their faces, they weren¡¯t having a much better time of things than her.


    Rovon looked up and frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Kano said, scanning the room. ¡°I was just wondering what you two were getting up to.¡±


    Rovon set down the bag he¡¯d been carrying. ¡°Painfully little so far. As the hours go by, fewer and fewer things in here seem to work. We¡¯ve had to start jamming the doors open, otherwise we have to force them open every time.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. She hadn¡¯t noticed any problems with the center. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just this part? Everything seemed fine when I was talking to Yon earlier.¡±


    ¡°The failures appear to be concentrated in the outer portions of the facility,¡± Rovon said. ¡°Rather unfortunate, as that¡¯s where living quarters and life support systems are.¡± He sighed, sitting down on a nearby bed. ¡°Normally I¡¯d criticize such a design, but I can see why they built it that way in this case. These areas were only meant to be temporary. Once the network was complete, none of them would need food or somewhere to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t be better off living somewhere else?¡± Kano asked. ¡°This place doesn¡¯t seem so great.¡±


    Rovon shrugged. ¡°Admittedly, it¡¯s far from perfect. But from what I¡¯ve been told of the outside world, it¡¯s still the best option. This is the best chance we have of avoiding contact with necromancers.¡± He paused, and his lips twitched into a rueful smile. ¡°Well, any other necromancers.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kano watched Bornon take a bar of some sort from a drawer and bite into it. Hungry, she took one for herself. It was dry and brittle, but it didn¡¯t taste too bad. ¡°You could always live in Shorinstown¡ªthat¡¯s where Thirty-Six and I live. There¡¯re no necromancers there.¡±


    Bornon sneered. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make much difference. Ghouls are as much of a danger to us.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so quick to judge,¡± Kano said, wagging her finger at him. ¡°Sure, some of them would kill you soon as look at you, but others aren¡¯t so bad. You¡¯re living alongside me and Thirty-Six just fine right now, you know.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Bornon said. ¡°But it¡¯s not much use as a reference. You¡¯re not a ghoul, and Thirty-Six doesn¡¯t seem dangerous at all. If they were all as harmless as her, then maybe I¡¯d consider living in this town of yours. But somehow, I doubt that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Kano thought they were being overcautious, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Shorinstown was dangerous. And she supposed that they were part of a dying race, though she struggled to see why that was so important. Ghouls were a fine replacement. Much easier to deal with, too. She could see why necromancers were so fond of using them. In fact, she couldn¡¯t see why the humans shouldn¡¯t take advantage of that. ¡°You could always buy some ghouls of your own to help you out here; it seems like you could use it.¡±


    ¡°With all due respect,¡± Rovon said, screwing up his face, ¡°that¡¯s a repulsive idea. It¡¯s bad enough we¡¯ve had to allow you and the others in here. And now you want us to invite more in?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What difference does it really make? There¡¯re already ghouls all over the place. Why do you care if there¡¯s a few in here with you guys? It¡¯s not like they¡¯d cause any problems.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take any more of this shit,¡± Bornon said, shaking his head. The heels of his shoes clicked against the metal floor as he stormed out.


    Stroking his chin, Rovon waited until Bornon had left. ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a breakdown in communication. I¡¯m afraid that the humans will probably never feel comfortable living with ghouls. They were the ones that destroyed their homes, their society, everything they cared about. Surely you can see why they wouldn¡¯t want them around.¡±


    It seemed like pointless sentiment to Kano. Ghouls were no different from other tools when used properly. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t bring it up again. It¡¯s no wonder you humans were wiped out if you get so emotional about everything.¡±


    ¡°I find that to be a gross oversimplification,¡± Rovon said, amused. ¡°Humans are emotional, certainly. But I don¡¯t believe that was inherently the source of their downfall. Besides, what is a sentient being without emotions? Little more than a machine, doing what is required of them without any will of their own.¡±


    Kano looked away. ¡°I didn¡¯t say they shouldn¡¯t have any emotions, but this sort of attitude doesn¡¯t help anyone.¡± The way Rovon acted so high and mighty grated on her. What did someone who¡¯d spent their life stuck in a tiny room know about the outside world? He¡¯d barely seen the world where she¡¯d lived her life.


    ¡°You can hardly blame him for being cautious, or even paranoid. I don¡¯t know what they went through before they went into suspended animation¡­¡± He smirked. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to imagine it was anything good, given what the necromancers have made of the world.¡±


    Kano wondered why the humans bothered staying alive if they were all so enamored of what had once been. They¡¯d be better off dying out than moaning about how bad things had gotten. It wasn¡¯t really that bad anyway. There were plenty of people out there living their lives.


    ¡°Do you really think the necromancers are to blame for all this?¡±


    Rovon blinked. ¡°Of course. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean the humans are the ones who made them in the first place, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s their fault, if anything.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Rovon said, rolling his eyes. ¡°You should be well aware that necromancers have just as much free will as the rest of us. The atrocities they committed are of their own accord. If anything, giving them autonomy was the greatest mistake their creators made. They clearly can¡¯t be trusted. But I suppose we were too proud of what we¡¯d managed to create. It was a new form of life, something akin to humans but fundamentally different. It sounds good on paper, but seeing how it turned out¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°I can only laugh.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 32

    Kano was sitting down to eat with Thirty-Six when Yon burst in. ¡°There you are.¡± She hurried over to them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Did you figure something out about the network?¡±


    ¡°I wish,¡± Yon said, flustered. ¡°No, there¡¯s a group approaching the facility. I took a break from analyzing the network and tapped into some of the center¡¯s systems. The defenses still don¡¯t work, but I got the sensors online. They detected a group of eight moving toward us, about a kilometer out when I last checked.¡±


    Kano kept eating. ¡°So? How do you know they¡¯re coming here?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re moving right toward us,¡± Yon said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s much else out here.¡±


    ¡°Well, let them come, then.¡± Kano shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t you make more golems or something to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°I could, but I¡¯m not sure how well it would work. I know it must be hard for you, but try using your brain for a second. Don¡¯t you think this timing is far too convenient? Whoever¡¯s out there must know what this place is and want it for themselves.¡±


    Seeing that the necromancer wasn¡¯t going to be deterred, Kano stuffed her remaining food into her mouth. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what this is all about. Thirty-Six, you wait here.¡±


    Thirty-Six nodded, not looking up from her food. Following Yon, Kano made her way to the top floor, the only part of the building with windows.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get the cameras working,¡± Yon said, ¡°but I found these.¡± She handed Kano a pair of binoculars. ¡°They should come into view soon.¡±


    Taking them, Kano scanned the area. She was bored of staring out at the ruins by the time she spotted them. There were eight, as Yon had said, moving at a brisk pace toward the center. Five of them were ghouls; Kano could tell that much at a glance. But alongside them were two hulking abominations like Nove. One had an abnormally wide mouth, far beyond human proportions, while the other was covered in black scales.


    They were armed with a motley collection of rifles, many of them rusted. Those didn¡¯t worry Kano, not compared to the person leading them. It was Shorin. The madman himself had come here. Kano wouldn¡¯t have believed it if she weren¡¯t looking right at him. There was no mistaking his bright red skin, even at this distance. Why had he come here? It made no sense. After he¡¯d taken the city from the necromancer who once occupied it, she¡¯d never heard of him leaving. But here he was, in the flesh.


    Kano took a deep breath. ¡°I think we should leave.¡±


    Yon blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We should leave. As soon as possible.¡±


    Yon snatched the binoculars and looked out at the approaching group. ¡°Why? I thought you were confident we¡¯d be able to handle them. Honestly, I was worried it was another necromancer, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    ¡°I wish it were,¡± Kano said. ¡°This is worse.¡±


    Yon shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense. How is this worse?¡±


    ¡°Shorin is more dangerous than any necromancer I¡¯ve ever heard of.¡± Kano stared out the window. ¡°And I really doubt he¡¯s here to talk if he¡¯s come all this way.¡±


    She was already thinking of how best to make her escape with Thirty-Six regardless of what the others did.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him, but I¡¯ll humor you for now. Even if he is as dangerous as you say, how can we possibly give this place up?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Kano said hotly. ¡°It¡¯s that or we¡¯re probably all going to die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yon put her hands on her hips. ¡°So tell me, why are you so afraid of this guy?¡±


    Kano¡¯s brow furrowed. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid, more just cautious. Yet the reason behind that eluded her. She couldn¡¯t remember having heard much about him, and her brief meeting with him had revealed little. Beyond him being the undisputed ruler of Shorinstown, she didn¡¯t know much about him at all. Whatever her past with him was, it had left her with the impression that he was dangerous. She couldn¡¯t ignore that, even if she remembered nothing else. It was reason enough to avoid him.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s unreasonable to expect you to take my word for it, but I can¡¯t explain it. He¡¯s really dangerous. That¡¯s all I can say for sure.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re right,¡± Yon said, ¡°what am I supposed to do about it? I can¡¯t leave; the network is far too valuable to abandon. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say it¡¯s the discovery of a lifetime. Probably the discovery of the century. Is there nothing you can do? I¡¯m willing to pay. I¡¯ll give you more than enough for a new body.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Kano grimaced. So this was what it came down to. Risking her life on someone else¡¯s behalf for the chance at a new body. The prospect of it didn¡¯t sit well with her, but what choice did she have? For the first time that she could remember, Kano felt fear. It held her in its icy grip, trying to keep her in place.


    But it wasn¡¯t Shorin she feared. It was the thought of dying when she had so much left to do. It was unacceptable. And if this was her only chance to avoid her body failing, then she had to take it. Even if it meant she might die here and now.


    ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re willing to pay, then I¡¯ll do it. But I want you to promise me something.¡± She didn¡¯t put much stock in a necromancer¡¯s promise, but it was worth a try.


    Yon gestured for her to continue.


    ¡°Promise me that if I die, you¡¯ll give up on this center and run away with Thirty-Six.¡±


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Yon asked, frowning.


    Kano crossed her arms. ¡°It is if you want my help. Otherwise I¡¯m leaving you to face Shorin on your own.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Yon said, rolling her eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s what it¡¯ll take, then I promise. But I expect you to put some effort in. Don¡¯t die pointlessly. It¡¯s not much of a deal if I¡¯m the one doing all the work.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yon made it sound like she was intending to get herself killed. That was the last thing she wanted to do. ¡°I won¡¯t die unless there¡¯s no other option.¡± She cleared her throat and muttered, ¡°Probably.¡± It was hard to speak with much confidence when the foe was both unknown and formidable. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them outside. No use letting them get in if we can stop them there. Think you¡¯ll be able to help with the defense?¡±


    Yon nodded. ¡°I should be able to figure something out in time. I¡¯ll send anything I make out to fight with you, assuming you need it.¡±


    ¡°What about the humans?¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡± Yon asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I doubt they¡¯ll be able to offer much assistance.¡±


    ¡°Rovon might be able to help with getting the center¡¯s own defenses working again, but that¡¯s not what I meant. Shouldn¡¯t we tell them to evacuate or something?¡± Kano didn¡¯t much care, but they deserved a warning at least. It was the decent thing to do.


    ¡°I doubt it would do much good. They¡¯re already suspicious enough as it is¡ªwarning them might create more problems. And even in the best case, I can¡¯t see them following your warning. I say ignore them. If Shorin storms the facility after killing you, then they¡¯ll probably flee on their own. If not¡­ well, I refuse to take any responsibility for their stupidity.¡±


    Yon criticizing them for overstaying when she was doing practically the same thing was amusing to Kano. She¡¯d have enjoyed pointing that out to the necromancer, but now didn¡¯t seem the time for such frivolities. Not when they were both facing impending death.


    ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t tell them.¡± It didn¡¯t feel right, but she could see the logic in what Yon was saying. ¡°I¡¯m heading out, then. I hope your preparations go well.¡±


    Kano made her way back through the levels. Running down so many stairs wasn¡¯t how she wanted to prepare for the coming battle, but she didn¡¯t want to lose any time. Even if she ended up waiting for them, better to wait out there than in here. Besides, there was no way of knowing if they¡¯d changed speed since she last saw them. The idea that they could be walking into the center at this very moment, with her none the wiser, made her anxious.


    Chastening herself to focus on the now rather than worrying about what might happen, she pushed her emotions aside. They were still there, but she tried not to pay them any mind. Reaching the front door of the whole complex, Kano took a deep breath and stepped outside.


    She took in her surroundings in a series of quick head movements and exhaled; there was no one else out here. Shorin must not have arrived yet. Narrowing her eyes, she looked out toward the horizon where she¡¯d spotted them earlier. It was hard to see them without the binoculars from this angle, but she could make out their figures in the distance.


    One, two¡­ She strained her eyes until she confirmed all eight.


    With nothing to do but wait, she made use of one of Yon¡¯s discarded golems. Though they¡¯d lost their animation, they could still serve as seats. She didn¡¯t particularly want to sit on one of the misshapen things, but it was that or the ground. Crossing her legs, she watched Shorin¡¯s group approach.


    She tried to keep her breathing even and avoid thinking about what was about to happen, turning her thoughts to what would come after this. She didn¡¯t know how she would get a new body, so she focused on the concept. Of being free of this dread and the frustration of her faulty memory, of not knowing what was real. If she survived here, that would all end.


    She realized, with a snort of amusement, that the same would happen if she died. Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Looking at it that way didn¡¯t seem so bad. She lamented that her worries weren¡¯t that easy to avoid in reality. Shorin¡¯s group spotted her during their approach, but none of them readied their weapons. Seeing they were willing to talk, Kano relaxed a little.


    She doubted there was any way they could reach a peaceful resolution, but talking would buy time for Yon. Even so, Kano didn¡¯t have high hopes¡ªit was hard to imagine a necromancer could do much with so little time to prepare. Not when they were so far from her lair with its wealth of materials and army of readymade ghouls.


    Shorin and the rest of his group halted within a stone¡¯s throw of Kano. Saying something to his men that Kano couldn¡¯t hear, Shorin stepped forward to meet her. ¡°Fancy meeting you out here.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same to you,¡± Kano said, not believing him for a second. ¡°What brings you all the way out here?¡±


    He spread his hands. ¡°The same thing as you, I should think. There¡¯s something quite valuable in that place behind you, and I mean to take it for my own. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Kano said. ¡°I did all the hard work of getting in here. Why should we let you swoop in and take what¡¯s rightfully ours?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve got this lot with me,¡± he said, gesturing toward the group behind him. ¡°Truth be told, I wasn¡¯t planning on asking at all. But seeing as you and I go way back, I thought I¡¯d do you a courtesy. I¡¯ll let you, and whoever else you dragged along, leave here alive. Assuming you do so in the next few minutes. I don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    He grinned and made a show of ensuring his gun was loaded.

 Ruin - Chapter 33

    Kano swallowed. Her assumption had been correct. He had no intention of negotiating. ¡°It¡¯s a generous offer. Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to pass. I was all for running away when I heard you were coming, but Yon had other ideas.¡±


    ¡°Yon?¡± Shorin asked, amused. ¡°You¡¯re working with a necromancer? It¡¯s funny where we can end up in life, don¡¯t you think? How exactly did you end up working with her?¡±


    Kano bit her lip, wondering how much she should tell him. ¡°I recently found out that¡­ there¡¯s something wrong with my brain. Yon said the equipment they have here might be able to help me, so I got her in here, and it turns out she was right.¡±


    ¡°You actually believe she came here to help you? You really do have brain damage. I don¡¯t remember you being so hopelessly na?ve.¡±


    Kano¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Was he right? Had Yon been deceiving her all this time? She wouldn¡¯t put it past the necromancer, but¡­ no, there was no point in thinking about it now. Even if Shorin was right, he was still her enemy. Unless¡­ ¡°Why? Are you offering me an alternative to working for her?¡±


    Shorin burst out laughing. ¡°It seems I learn new things about you by the moment, I had no idea you were capable of coming up with jokes like that. I can only applaud your comedic timing.¡± Then all good cheer vanished from his face, leaving it blank. ¡°I can¡¯t say the same of your lack of sense. My patience is wearing thin. Leave. Now.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kano readied her force field. ¡°I think we both know that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then you leave me no choice.¡± He raised his gun, but Kano was already moving. With a swipe of her hand, she cut through the rifle, rendering it useless. Shrouded in his own dark green field, Shorin caught her wrist. Their eyes locked. Green with veins of orange, his eyes hadn¡¯t a trace of worry. It was as if he was enjoying a day at the park. She struggled, force fields grinding together in a series of colorful sparks. But Shorin had the advantage in strength and leverage.


    With a smirk, he twisted her arm. Her force field contracted, crushing her wrist. Then all hell broke loose. Amid Shorin¡¯s henchmen, who were trying to get a clean shot, an abomination exploded. It dissolved into a red mist, splattering everyone around it with gore. Reeling, they were easy prey for the creature hiding inside their companion. Caked in blood, it tore into them with its long claws.


    Their frantic gunfire didn¡¯t even slow it down, the wounds healing almost instantly. Shorin¡¯s eyes widened, and he released Kano. Spinning around, he froze. Kano was every bit as surprised, but she wasn¡¯t going to waste the opportunity. Her kick struck him in the back of the knee. Failing to pierce his field, it sent him staggering rather than breaking his knee.


    Heat building in her chest, Kano hurled herself at him before he could recover. She swept his legs out from under him and got an arm around his throat. Now he was the one getting crushed by his own field. He kicked and flailed, but there was nothing he could do to break her hold. As her hold tightened, his struggles grew weaker.


    Kano felt a surge of exaltation. She was doing it! Then another explosion lifted her off her feet, slamming her into the ground a few feet away. Her field held, but it didn¡¯t stop the concussive force of the explosion. Wiping blood from her face, Kano tried to get her scattered brain to focus. Everything was a blur. Seeing a tall smudge moving toward her, she struck. She misjudged the distance and her hand went wide.


    The figure stepped in and delivered a crushing blow to her chin. It was enough to send her back to the ground, seeing stars. Frantic, she covered her head and tried to roll out of the way. A hand caught her by the leg and dragged her back. Without any sense of strategy or technique she kicked back with her free leg. She felt it connect, and then she was free.


    Staggering to her feet, she blinked, hoping to clear her vision. It was patchy, but she could make out Shorin standing just out of reach. Chest heaving, with a hand to his throat, he didn¡¯t look much better off.


    ¡°You remind me of her,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°You always did. It¡¯s the face, you see.¡± He took a step toward her. ¡°I¡¯ve always hated you. Hated that you have the same face.¡±


    Another step, and a concussive wave erupted from him, smashing into Kano like a runaway train. Digging in her feet, she weathered it. The generator in her chest was a raging inferno within her, but she stayed standing. Running out of time, she closed the remaining distance in two quick steps. She came in low and caught his leg before he could retreat.


    They both went down, but she maintained her hold. Arms trembling as she strained against strength of his muscles and his force field, she bent his leg back. It hurt him, but she was fading fast. Gritting her teeth, Kano brought forth every ounce of effort she could muster and pushed. A fraction of an inch at a time, she pushed. Until finally, with a resounding snap, his leg broke. His cry of pain was music to Kano¡¯s ears as she let go.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    With Shorin in no position to resist, she rained blows down on his head. Bone cracked and splintered beneath her fists. The green field around Shorin flickered and died as the light went out in his eyes. Dropping her own field, Kano collapsed on top of him. Her chest felt like it was on fire, the skin red and blistered. But she was alive.


    The exchange couldn¡¯t have taken more than a minute, but it had drained her almost completely. She could hear bursts of gunfire nearby¡ªwhatever had attacked Shorin¡¯s group was still out there. Kano supposed she owed it a debt of thanks for saving her life, assuming it wasn¡¯t planning on killing her too. Having seen it tear ghouls to shreds, it wasn¡¯t a risk she much wanted to take right now. Better to leave their meeting for when she¡¯d recovered.


    Rolling off the lifeless body of Shorin, Kano heard a voice over the center¡¯s speaker system. ¡°Kano, if you can hear me, get back inside.¡± It was Yon. ¡°I figured out how to get the turrets back online; they¡¯ll be up and running in a few moments. Best of luck getting here in time. Hope you don¡¯t get shot.¡± The voice cut out.


    Grimacing, Kano forced herself up. It was hard to tell if the necromancer was trying to help her or kill her. Either way, she was better off inside. At least she¡¯d be away from the other people who were definitely trying to kill her. She glanced back at the carnage as she jogged toward the center. At least half of Shorin¡¯s lackeys were down, their attacker locked in combat with the remaining abomination.


    Trading blow for blow, the newcomer had trouble dealing meaningful damage to its hulking adversary, but it was wearing them down. Nothing its foes did slowed it down. Kano watched as the abomination caught the other creature¡¯s entire upper torso in its mouth and bit down. In the time it took for the creature to step back, it had already recovered. It was enough to make Kano wonder if it wasn¡¯t more of a threat than Shorin had been.


    Seeing the center¡¯s guns move, Kano picked up the pace. The doors opened before her, and she ran inside as a fresh hail of gunfire erupted behind her. Alone in the entranceway, Kano took several deep breaths.


    Her chest felt a little better, but she wouldn¡¯t be using her force field again soon. Even if she¡¯d had energy left, the generator couldn¡¯t take much more. She wondered if she could take Shorin¡¯s for her own. It was just an idle thought, but it seemed like it might be worth asking Yon about. Assuming his body was still intact and Yon was still alive and on her side. Big assumptions, given how fluid the current situation was.


    Figuring Yon would be close to the network, Kano headed there. The threads shuddered and thrummed, glowing in all the colors of the rainbow. Kano thought it was something Thirty-Six would appreciate if she were here. But the little ghoul was nowhere to be seen. The necromancer stood alone, her black robe appearing far more colorful in the light of the network.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Thirty-Six?¡± Kano asked, walking toward Yon. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d watch her.¡±


    Yon backed away in the limited room between threads. ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to listen very carefully.¡±


    ¡°Where. Is. She?¡± She kept walking until Yon¡¯s back was nearly touching the crystalline strands behind her.


    Out of room, Yon balled her hands into fists and stood her ground. ¡°Listen to me! I can explain!¡±


    ¡°Then explain.¡± Kano could feel fury building within her, threatening to explode. Something bad had happened to Thirty-Six; there was no doubt about it.


    Yon took a deep breath and launched into a rapid-fire explanation. ¡°I managed to get the monitors working with Rovon¡¯s help.¡± She pointed to a nearby monitor that showed the outside of the facility¡ªthere was nothing but corpses in the shot. ¡°Thirty-Six and I were watching when you fought with Shorin. One second Thirty-Six was worried, the next she was gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? Are you saying she wandered off?¡± Kano relaxed. If she was walking around the center somewhere, there might not be anything to worry about.


    ¡°No. She collapsed. At first, I thought she¡¯d up and died, but then the network started doing that.¡± She gestured toward the strands. ¡°And I realized what must have happened. Somehow her soul left her body and joined the network. That¡¯s what got the defenses working again.¡±


    Kano brushed away the tears building in her eyes. ¡°Then bring her back.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Filled with fresh adrenaline to offset her fatigue, Kano surged forward and grabbed the necromancer by her shoulders. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t? Why not?¡± Her hands squeezed, digging into Yon¡¯s soft flesh.


    Yon gasped but didn¡¯t struggle. ¡°As far as I can tell, she¡¯s just another part of the network at this point. Removing her would be like trying to remove an individual strand from a rope. A rope made with technology I can barely understand, let alone replicate or deconstruct.¡±


    Then Thirty-Six was gone? Just like that? Kano couldn¡¯t believe it; she refused to believe it. This had to be some sort of trick. The necromancer must have betrayed her after all. Bone grated against bone, and Yon¡¯s face grew pale. Kano could see the necromancer¡¯s fear; it was all too clear. But she couldn¡¯t see even a hint of guilt.


    Exhaling, the raging storm within her drained away. No, it hadn¡¯t been Yon¡¯s fault. Whatever the necromancer¡¯s past crimes, she was innocent in this. Kano let her go. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything? Before it happened.¡±


    Rubbing her shoulders, Yon lowered her head. ¡°No, not a word.¡± She managed a sad little smile. ¡°It gave me a bit of a fright.¡±


    Consumed by her own thoughts, Kano barely heard her. The thought that she¡¯d never see Thirty-Six again hurt. It ached. In a way she¡¯d never experienced before. Despite the short amount of time they¡¯d spent together, Thirty-Six had become a central part of her life. Now that she was gone¡­ Kano didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    Was there even a point in trying to go on living? What else was there for her out there? It was only when she thought of Nove and the other children that she brought herself back to reality. She still had a responsibility to them. She¡¯d see this through, and after that¡­


    It was better not to think about what came next.

 Ruin - Chapter 34

    Kano sat on the ground, clutching her knees to her chest. ¡°There must be something you can do. Some way to fix this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yon said, ¡°but there¡¯s nothing I can do. She¡¯s lost within the network now, like all the other souls that make it up.¡±


    Getting up, Kano paced back and forth between the strands. She stopped and stared at the glowing strands that made up the network. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that destroying it wouldn¡¯t do any good.¡±


    ¡°No. All that would do is release her soul into the aether, killing her off once and for all, along with all the others in there.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Destroying it at least would have given her something to do, something to take her frustration out on. ¡°What about if I went in? Is that possible?¡±


    Yon shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯d do it, though it should be possible. But to what end? You¡¯d join the collective and lose any will or sense of self.¡±


    Kano¡¯s brow furrowed. There was something off about what the necromancer was saying. ¡°If that¡¯s what happens to a new soul, then why did the defenses start working again? That happened when Thirty-Six joined the network, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible she retained vestiges of will at first, but from my understanding they should have faded away before long.¡± Yon sighed and adjusted her robes. ¡°You need to remember, from what Rovon said, the souls within the network experience time very differently. From her perspective, she¡¯s already been in there for a long time. Regrettable as it is, her consciousness is bound to get ground down to nothing.¡±


    ¡°There must be something else,¡± Kano said, biting her lip. ¡°Something we¡¯re missing.¡± She turned to Yon. ¡°You haven¡¯t come up with any ideas. Are you even trying to help?¡±


    ¡°I am. But to be frank, I have little stake in this. Even if there were a way we can bring Thirty-Six back, it¡¯s all for nothing if we lose control of the network.¡±


    Kano blinked. ¡°But Shorin is dead. What is there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Shorin may be, but whatever that other thing was that attacked his ghouls isn¡¯t. I lost track of it a while ago. I think it¡¯s already inside.¡±


    It took Kano a moment to remember what Yon was talking about. She¡¯d forgotten all about the creature. Hadn¡¯t dealing with Shorin been enough? Did they have to continue this charade? Why did they all want the damn network so much? It had been nothing but trouble up to this point. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll protect it. But once it¡¯s dealt with, you¡¯re going to help me get Thirty-Six back.¡±


    Yon looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll try. What was that thing, anyway? You must¡¯ve gotten a better look at it than I did.¡±


    Kano had been too distracted by her fight with Shorin to recognize it at the time, but now that she had time to think, their identity was all too clear. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Virtur. Someone I know from Shorinstown.¡±


    ¡°You know them? I knew it was a diverse place, but I wouldn¡¯t have imagined something like that living in any kind of civilization. Not if they¡¯re given free rein.¡± Yon chuckled. ¡°You have some odd friends.¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± Kano said, massaging her temples. ¡°Virtur and I aren¡¯t friends. I wouldn¡¯t say he was my enemy, exactly, but it¡¯s hard to say where we stand now. Especially since he must have come here for the network, just like Shorin did.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°Why else would anyone come here?¡±


    ¡°Point taken. But how do any of them know about the network in the first place? The humans seemed pretty paranoid about keeping the contents of this place a secret. I can¡¯t imagine they left many records behind.¡±


    Kano shrugged. She didn¡¯t much care one way or another. ¡°Your guess is as good as mine.¡±


    Yon was opening her mouth to speak when someone banged on the door and they jumped.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Kano called out.


    ¡°It¡¯s Virtur.¡± Kano was certain from the tone of his voice that he was wearing his usual smirk. It made her want to strangle him. She was in no mood to deal with him right now. But he wouldn¡¯t leave just because she said so. Rather than delay the inevitable, she opened the door.


    It slid open to reveal Virtur, looking more like his usual self. Part of his brain was exposed like the last time she¡¯d seen him in Shorinstown; the only difference was that he was even bloodier. Kano supposed there must be a lot more blood in a handful of ghouls than one of the children.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Thinking about what he¡¯d done made her want to kill him then and there. Just as before, the only thing that stayed her hand was that she wasn¡¯t sure if she could kill him. Insane as he was, or perhaps precisely because of his insanity, she hoped they might be able to resolve things with words. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see you again, of course.¡± He sounded sincere, but there was no way Kano could believe that. Even he wasn¡¯t that insane.


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you really here?¡±


    His smile widened. ¡°I should have known you wouldn¡¯t be taken in by such a tawdry lie. It appears I underestimated your intelligence. All right, you got me. What I¡¯m really here for is that thing behind you.¡±


    ¡°How do you even know about it?¡± Yon asked. ¡°The humans tried to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could take credit for having found out,¡± Virtur said, shaking his head, ¡°but it was all thanks to Shorin. He was the one who found out. I suppose I should say the late Shorin. I made sure he was absolutely dead.¡± Virtur licked his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how he figured it out, but I caught wind of what he was planning and figured I¡¯d tag along. So, if you could just step aside, that¡¯d be great.¡±


    He stepped forward, but Kano blocked his path. ¡°And what do you plan to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a basically a bunch of different souls together, right?¡± He stroked his chin. ¡°I was thinking I¡¯d go ahead and devour the lot. Assuming that¡¯s all right with you.¡±


    ¡°And if it isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± He tapped his lips with his index finger. ¡°I guess that¡¯s too bad, then. You can¡¯t expect me to give up on such a tasty morsel, especially one so elegantly presented.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you lay a finger on it,¡± Kano said. The words sounded hollow to her ears. She couldn¡¯t see how she could stop him, but she had to try. Who knew, perhaps the previous battle had weakened him enough that she¡¯d be able to overcome him. It seemed a distant hope. Raising the long claws that extended from his hands, Virtur prepared to pounce, and Kano resigned herself to her fate.


    ¡°What if we make a deal?¡± Yon asked before he could make a move.


    Virtur stopped short. ¡°Oh? What did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s souls you¡¯re after, I can provide you with an ample supply.¡± She produced a handful of delicate soul matrixes from within her robes. ¡°There¡¯s a lot more where that came from. And they can all be yours if you agree to leave this place and never return.¡±


    Virtur looked down at the little crystalline matrixes in Yon¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°I have no interest in synthetic souls. Not when the real deal is so close. Pure, untouched, unique. They make for the perfect meal. And to think, I thought humanity was extinct. How blessed I am to find out I was wrong. Oh so very wrong.¡± He licked his lips. ¡°Now, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m done waiting. Would you mind stepping aside, Kano?¡±


    Despite the question, he fell back into his previous posture, ready to strike. Kano raised her hands and continued to bar his passage. She gave Yon a nod as a way of saying goodbye. Virtur¡¯s leap sent him flying toward her. Had she been in better condition, she likely could have deflected the living missile. As it was, his claws dug into her flesh before she could react and sent her sprawling.


    She would have fallen had she not hit the strands of the network behind her. Her back brushed against them, in contact for only an instant. An instant which continued on and on. Everything went dark, yet she could sense people all around her. No, ¡°people¡± wasn¡¯t the right word. They were hollow shells in the guise of people.


    However, in the great multitude she could sense around her, one of them stood out. They were not only more alive than the others, they were familiar to her. It was Thirty-Six, her soul still clinging to its identity. Though only in a limited capacity, she was alive. Kano reached out for her and felt a connection.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± she said. Floating through the void, it was impossible for Kano to tell if she was thinking or speaking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing just that single word filled Kano with joy. It was a bittersweet feeling, tainted by the knowledge that they would part soon. ¡°Is it really as bad as Yon said? Are you going to cease to exist as an individual soon?¡±


    ¡°I think so. But don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s not so bad here.¡± Kano knew her well enough to tell that Thirty-Six was putting on a brave face to make her feel better. She could hear the tinge of fear in her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to lie. I can handle the truth.¡± Her lie felt even more blatant, but she hated the idea of not being able to support Thirty-Six in this. She¡¯d failed her in so many other ways¡ªthe least she could do was offer what little reassurance she could.


    Thirty-Six paused. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I don¡¯t want to be trapped here all alone with these things.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Kano said, struggling to get the words out through the knot in her throat. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry. But it will all be okay. It¡¯ll all be over soon. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the hope in Thirty-Six¡¯s voice was like a dagger through her heart. It might be more painful than if she hadn¡¯t believed her. But at least this way she could fool herself into thinking she was accomplishing something. And on the off chance it brought Thirty-Six the tiniest bit of peace, then the pain was nothing. A mere trifle.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Thirty-Six said, and Kano heard the smile in her voice. ¡°But what are you doing to do? Aren¡¯t you fighting with that man? It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ll be able to win.¡±


    Kano¡¯s voice faltered. Thirty-Six¡¯s concern for her despite her own situation, coupled with her own fear, was almost too much to bear. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ figure something out. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The moment the words left her mouth, she knew Thirty-Six wouldn¡¯t believe her. She might believe her other lies, but not this.


    ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll die. He¡¯ll kill you. But it¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t do much, but I can tap into the rest of the network. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t die.¡±


    Thirty-Six¡¯s voice faded before Kano had a chance to reply, and the darkness around her lifted as she slipped back into the real world. Just before the transition completed, she felt a pair of small arms wrap around her waist from behind in a hug.


    Then they were gone, leaving only a rapidly fading sense of warmth and the words: ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±

 Ruin - Chapter 35

    As Kano lost contact with the crystalline strand behind her, a multicolored pulse of light erupted from her body. The light itself was harmless, dying away after a moment. But Kano felt new strength flowing through her. She activated her force field, which now shone in the same colors as the light.


    Virtur stepped back, frowning. ¡°Why do you insist on continuing? You¡¯re merely delaying the inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s life for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Before he could respond, she put her hand straight through his chest and tore it apart. It was only enough to stop him for an instant, the time it took for him to heal, but she didn¡¯t let up. He formed a dizzying array of appendages, each trying to break through her force field. Regardless of their form, none of them broke through. She barely noticed his feeble attempts at defense¡ªkilling him was the only thing on her mind.


    Filled to the brim with newfound energy, she ripped and tore until all that was left was a bloody mess. Losing all track of time, she kept going. Her limbs grew heavy and her vision blurred, but she ignored her body. There was no joy or hatred involved, no emotion whatsoever; she was just doing what needed to be done.


    Only after she¡¯d snuffed his life out hundreds of times did the mass of flesh that remained finally stop moving. Caked in blood from head to toe, she staggered to her feet. She was victorious, but it was a hollow victory.


    Killing him hadn¡¯t fixed anything. But at least it was done. At least she could say she¡¯d done one thing right. Her lips quirked upward into a self-deprecating smirk. Even then, it had only been possible with Thirty-Six¡¯s help. Someone she should help rather than the other way around.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Yon asked, the sole spectator of the bloody battle.


    Kano shrugged. All she knew was that she was still standing. Her body and mind were a tangled mess of pain she¡¯d rather examine later. ¡°I¡¯m alive.¡±


    ¡°Does your force field still work after all that?¡±


    Kano gave it a try. The generator didn¡¯t react at all, and she shook her head. ¡°I think it¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The necromancer put her hand on Kano¡¯s arm, and it went numb. It came as a relief. She hadn¡¯t realized how sore she was until the pain faded. Her relief lasted until Kano realized she couldn¡¯t move her arm at all. The numbness spread through her body with alarming speed.


    ¡°What¡ª¡± was all she managed before the paralysis spread to her vocal cords. Rendered helpless, all she retained was her senses and ability to think.


    ¡°A convenient little trick, don¡¯t you think?¡± Yon asked. ¡°Unfortunately, it only works on someone of your¡­ unique nature. You¡¯ve done well protecting the network, this relic from a bygone age.¡± Yon stood with her hands behind her back, speaking smoothly as if reciting a well-rehearsed speech. ¡°But I can¡¯t allow you to jeopardize my plans. For you see, as a result of what Thirty-Six did, I have discerned a way to utilize the network. If her synthetic soul could control the network, if only for a short time, then all I have to do is create more like her. Souls that can be inserted into the network, each with a different directive. This way I can have it do whatever I want. Though it pains me to admit I can¡¯t reproduce what the humans built, it would be a terrible shame not to use it.¡±


    The necromancer looked away, the hood of her robes hiding her face. ¡°You can wait there and enjoy a hard-earned rest. You deserve it. I¡¯ll let you go¡­ once I¡¯ve got things working. Then it will be too late for you to influence the outcome.¡± She reached out and closed Kano¡¯s eyes.


    A sudden wave of drowsiness hit Kano. She tried to resist, but she didn¡¯t have the energy. With a silent scream, she fell into a deep sleep. The dream was different this time. Rather than being drawn into the dream, she was aware she was dreaming. Her previous dreams, of which she¡¯d remembered very little, came back to her in perfect clarity. It wasn¡¯t like the others¡ªthis one was more real. Like she was truly there. She could feel the tile floor beneath her feet and smell the strong chemical odor that filled the air. Had she any control over herself in the dream, she would have gagged.


    All she could do was watch as she walked through the workshop. She found a certain grim humor in that even here she was helpless to influence what was happening. After having failed so completely, it felt fitting.


    Stopping to check each vat of organic matter in various states of maturity, Kano realized what she¡¯d become. She was working for a necromancer to create new minions. Or her past self had. How could she abandon everything she believed in after working so hard to help humanity? How had she gone from the pawn of a necromancer to her current self?


    But the dream offered no answers. Just more questions. She cut small pieces from a few of the homogenous lumps of flesh within the vats. Carrying the samples, Kano finished with her work and left the room.


    Each of the specimens was in a separate, sealed container, and she put them down on a bench in front of a dark-robed man. The same necromancer who¡¯d given her the ultimatum to work for him or perish.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°The vats seem to be functioning properly,¡± Kano said. ¡°There was nothing out of the ordinary to report, but I figured you might like to see how far the growth of the older ones has come.¡±


    The necromancer sniffed. ¡°I¡¯ll look over them later. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just one other thing: I wanted to ask you about the prisoners.¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Did you consider my suggestion? That we could retain them as test subjects?¡±


    The necromancer blinked, rubbing his rheumy eyes. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± From his tone, it was clear he¡¯d forgotten all about it. ¡°I considered it and ultimately decided that there was no sense wasting resources on keeping those who refuse to be useful.¡±


    ¡°But they can still be¡ª¡±


    He raised his hand and cut her off.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to argue; they have already been disposed of. I don¡¯t wish to hear of this matter again. Focus on your own work.¡±


    Kano lowered her head, tears forming in her eyes as she left the necromancer¡¯s presence. Perhaps she¡¯d misjudged her past self. It seemed she¡¯d still tried to preserve life. Drifting out of the dream, Kano wondered if that had been her mistake. So long as the necromancers existed, there was no hope of humans or ghouls being anything more than disposable pawns.


    Yes, that had been the mistake of her current self as well. She should have killed Yon the first time she met her. Then none of this would have happened. Thirty-Six would still be alive. She woke up. It was clear what she had to do. As to how she would accomplish it, she wasn¡¯t sure, given that she still couldn¡¯t move. But she intended to find a way. She had to.


    Using every iota of willpower she could muster, she willed her eyelids to move. They didn¡¯t so much as twitch. Her eyes were closed, but her ears still worked. There were voices coming from nearby, engaged in a heated discussion. She recognized Rovon and Yon.


    ¡°You can¡¯t seriously intend to put us in there,¡± Rovon was saying. ¡°You know very well what happened to the other humans when they joined the network. Whatever you¡¯re trying to achieve, this is not the way to go about it.¡± He sounded remarkably calm, despite his presumed predicament.


    ¡°Were I planning to do what your predecessors did, then I would agree with you. Though the process may appear similar, there¡¯s one crucial difference: Rather than putting in souls with a will of their own, I¡¯ll use those that have been bound to follow my directions. I don¡¯t expect them to carry out my orders for long, just enough to get the network to do as I wish.¡±


    Kano heard soft footsteps as Yon moved closer and continued. ¡°It¡¯s possible there¡¯s a way to do so without crippling your mind, but quite frankly, I don¡¯t have any desire to find out. You won¡¯t retain the ability to think for all that long in terms of real time, and my patience is running out.¡±


    Yon¡¯s words only reinforced the conclusion Kano had reached. That Yon and all the other necromancers should be destroyed before they could cause any further harm with their mad ambitions. She concentrated, searching for some way to change what was happening.


    Delving deeper into herself than ever before, she found something. Something hidden within herself. There was a tiny seam inside her, visible in her mind¡¯s eye. She willed it to open, and bit by bit it widened. Progress started slow, accelerating until it felt like she was tearing in two. And then she did. She split into two halves. One was her, and the other she caught only a glimpse of as it broke into pieces. The other her looked exactly as she had in her dreams.


    And then they were gone, absorbed by her true self. The paralysis went with them. Though she could move again, she found herself rooted to the spot. What had just happened? She felt like she¡¯d lost an important part of herself, yet she didn¡¯t feel any different. Maybe¡­ No, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about it. It was time to stop Yon and put an end to this insanity. Or at least, the insanity going on outside her own head. She chuckled; her sense of humor was unaffected.


    Yon spun around to face her, mouth agape. Before she could utter a word, Kano had her by the throat.


    For the first time, Kano looked into Yon¡¯s eyes. Truly looked. They cycled through dark shades as Kano watched, but the emotions they conveyed remained constant. Yon was surprised, outraged, and most of all, she was afraid. Afraid of dying, afraid of never achieving her dream.


    For the first time, Kano understood what it meant to take a life. The weight of it. Yon, herself, the humans, even Thirty-Six, they all shared the same basic nature. She was tired of all of this. Tired of killing.


    She wished there was some other way, but Yon was too dangerous. And if Kano had learned anything, it was that necromancers couldn¡¯t be reasoned with, couldn¡¯t be trusted. With a sigh, she tightened her grip around Yon¡¯s throat until the necromancer was no more.


    Dropping the limp body on the floor, she searched for Rovon. A crude golem of steel was holding him tight. It took a considerable amount of strength on her part and squeezing on his part, but she freed him.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, adjusting his clothes. ¡°What do you plan to do now?¡± He glanced at the strands that made up the network.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy it. I was content to let it be, but now I see that nothing good can come of it. Destruction is the only responsible course of action.¡±


    Rovon sighed. ¡°It seems like a terrible waste.¡± Kano narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°But I think you¡¯re right,¡± he continued. ¡°Allowing it to continue existing seems like too large a risk. Especially if we plan to keep living here.¡±


    Relieved to hear someone speaking sense for once, Kano nodded. ¡°Good. I hope you all manage to make a life for yourselves here after I¡¯m gone.¡± She¡¯d meant it as a mere pleasantry, but she was surprised to find that she really did hope things went well for them. Maybe some good would come of this after all.


    ¡°Thanks again. Do you need any help with that?¡± He gestured toward the network.


    ¡°I can handle it. Just¡­ go. We probably won¡¯t see each other again.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Rovon proffered his hand, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation Kano took it, and they shook hands. ¡°I can¡¯t say I particularly relish our association, but it was interesting. I suppose I owe you for freeing me.¡± He paused by the door on his way out. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    Kano, her eyes fixed on the network, heard the door close behind him.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± she whispered, then went to work tearing the delicate crystalline strands apart. It was hard work, but she didn¡¯t mind. If anything, she relished the opportunity. It stopped her from thinking, even if it wasn¡¯t for long.


    After dismantling the whole thing, she took one last look back before leaving. It was probably only her imagination, but she thought she heard her farewell echo back to her.

 Renewal - Prologue

    Pulling back the hood of her black robes, Angakkuq stared out toward Shorinstown. The black walls of the citadel loomed on the horizon, dominating the landscape for many miles. It was far grander than the ramshackle laboratory she had spent most of her time in. This was clearly from the past, when people actually built things rather than made do with whatever was left.


    ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s a good idea for me to go on ahead?¡± Miusvon asked, walking with her hands behind her head.


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no sense wasting time.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just not sure you¡¯ll be safe out here on your own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Angakkuq. ¡°Are you really that worried about a few stray ghouls?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about whatever else is drawn to the citadel. Losing you and your work over something like that would be a tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Your concern is touching, but I assure you that no harm will come to me. Now go.¡±


    With one last shake of her head, Miusvon took off running toward the citadel and soon left the others far behind. At their much slower pace, Angakkuq and her ghouls would still take a few days to get there. Shorinstown was too distant to make out much other than the citadel, and yet Angakkuq was already filled with a mixture of dread and hope at their arrival.


    The last city of the world offered a certain novelty, but from what Miusvon had told her, she didn¡¯t expect much. The natural had made it out to be a dismal place, populated almost entirely by dull ghouls. If it was only that, it wouldn¡¯t have bothered the necromancer all that much.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    What concerned her more was the inevitable bloodshed that would follow during their takeover. She¡¯d instructed Miusvon to keep the casualties to a minimum, but the deaths could easily add up depending on how much resistance she met. Had she a choice, she would have stayed at home, comfortable and free to pursue her research. Her work was far too important for her to waste time exploring the world.


    But there was something out there in Shorinstown, something that radiated powerful energy and had only seemed to grow as the days passed. It was the very same energy she used to create new life, but the quantities there was far beyond anything she¡¯d encountered.


    As far as Miusvon had been able to determine, there were no necromancers in Shorinstown, which made its presence all the stranger. Whatever phenomenon was occurring within the city, it presented the opportunity of a lifetime.


    All that she had to do was go there and seize it. Even if it proved to be bloody, taking over the place shouldn¡¯t be overly difficult¡ªit was what happened after that which concerned her. If she was able to sense the energy, then undoubtedly other necromancers could as well, and they were bound to make their way here just like she had. All she could do was plan and hope that Miusvon¡¯s aid would make the difference.


    She¡¯d sent the natural on ahead in the hopes that she¡¯d be able to secure the place before any necromancers got there. Much as she¡¯d like to have gone as well, the equipment her ghouls were carrying was too delicate for them to handle without supervision, and Miusvon was probably more suited to the takeover than she was.


    Conflict was nothing new for Angakkuq, but she¡¯d always disliked it. Why couldn¡¯t they just work together? There was scarcely anything left to work with, so she didn¡¯t understand why other necromancers were so obsessed with hording what they had. Maybe she was just getting old. In her day, necromancers working together toward a common goal had been normal.


    But that was back when they¡¯d still been working with the humans, a concept that was probably alien to most necromancers now. Angakkuq sighed. The world had gotten far worse since then. If she didn¡¯t have her work to keep her busy and give her hope, she was sure she would¡¯ve lost her mind by now.


    Putting her hood back on, she instructed her ghouls to pull down the pavilion and get ready to leave. They¡¯d rested long enough.


    It was time to get back to saving the world.

 Renewal - Chapter 1

    The network was destroyed, and everyone who sought it was dead; it was time to leave. Kano didn¡¯t much want to go back to Shorinstown, but where else was she supposed to go? The thought that it was the closest thing to a home did little to motivate her. It was only when she thought of the people who were waiting for her that she got moving.


    She needed to get back. They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without her for long. Her exhaustion turned the short walk to the research center¡¯s front door into an ordeal, but she couldn¡¯t rest, not here.


    The sensor embedded in the wall above the door flickered at her approach, but the door didn¡¯t move. She sighed. Couldn¡¯t anything work right? She waved her hand in front of the lens, but there was no response. Was it broken? It looked like it still functioned. Had it still been an option, she¡¯d have just cut her way through the rebellious door.


    It occurred to her that she could ask the humans for help, but she didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone right now. Especially not them. She still had her pride, or what was left of it. Going back to beg for aid was out of the question.


    Relying on her own ingenuity, she followed the exterior wall, looking for another exit. Unbroken, the polished steel stretched on and on, without a single convenient hole for her to squeeze through. It was only when she reached the second floor that she found a window. She swung a nearby chair and shattered it.


    Destroying part of this monument to human stupidity brought her a small measure of joy. At least she could take solace in the fact that the humans who were going to live here would ruin the place eventually. Once she was safely on the ground, Kano turned back and looked at the Armonin Research Center one last time.


    The shining metal structure towered over everything for miles around, an eyesore that was completely out of place in this world. Kano wondered what the builders had been thinking. Did they think they were so much better than everyone else that this seemed like a reasonable place to live? Or were they just unable to accept reality? From what she knew of humans, it was probably a mixture of both.


    Thankfully she was rid of the place, though it was a shame Thirty-Six had to die in a place like this. Kano could almost convince herself that was why she felt bad about the ghoul¡¯s death, why she felt like she¡¯d lost a part of herself. Kano shook her head and turned away. Whistling a tuneless melody, she left it all behind.


    Weary, she was looking around for somewhere to sleep when she heard a familiar voice calling her name. It was Urick, whose existence she¡¯d all but forgotten about. She sauntered over to where he was standing watch, clutching his rifle. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking serious? I¡¯ve been stuck out here for days, and that¡¯s all you have to say?¡± He stared at her, open-mouthed.


    After a cursory attempt at remembering what he was taking about, Kano decided it wasn¡¯t worth her time. ¡°Yep.¡± And with that, she walked off.


    ¡°Where are you going? You can¡¯t leave me here!¡±


    Kano turned back to him and rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course I can. And why shouldn¡¯t I? You¡¯re no use whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°Then you could at least release me, let me go where I want.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I could. But I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± His voice had something of a high-pitched whine to it now. It reminded Kano of¡­ the children. That threw her off a little, and she stopped to actually consider letting him go. On one hand, sure, he probably would prefer being free. But what would be the point? He was just a stupid ghoul. Nothing worthwhile could come of it. And yet, it still didn¡¯t feel right to leave him here.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Fine, come with me.¡± Kano was tired of thinking about it and decided she may as well take him along. It was as good a decision as any.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± he asked, catching up to her.


    ¡°Back to Shorinstown.¡±


    ¡°Why? What about what we came out here for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all over now.¡±


    ¡°What about Yon and Thirty-Six? Are they staying here?¡±


    Kano ground her teeth. Did she have to explain everything to this dolt? ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡±


    Seeing that he was opening his mouth, almost certainly to ask another stupid question, Kano ordered him to shut up. Once she found a spot among the ruins with some semblance of a roof, she left him to stand guard while she slept.


    Her slumber was blessedly free of dreams, at least any that she could remember, and she awoke refreshed. Maybe she owed her peace to exhaustion, it was hard to say. But she was certain her waking mind had enough to worry about without any other part of her adding to it. Her impending death, for example. And she still had to do something about that. This trip really had been a waste of time. Time and life.


    Why couldn¡¯t she have just found a better solution? This was what came of trusting necromancers. It was the only possible cause for her misfortune. Well, that and relying on something humans had built. She burst out laughing. What had she been thinking? The sheer scale of her foolishness astounded her.


    She felt sure it would haunt her for the paltry remainder of her life. Only the fact that it was all over brought her any consolation. That and knowing she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it for much longer. These were the sorts of delightful thoughts that occupied Kano on the trip back to Shorinstown.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly her idea of a good time, but it was still better than enduring Urick¡¯s incessant questions. Acting like he had some kind of right to know what was happening. What an insufferable man. She was doing him a favor, if anything. Knowing hadn¡¯t made Kano¡¯s life any better. Quite the opposite, in fact.


    The dilapidated squalor of Shorinstown loomed, and its familiar putrid stench washed over Kano. It was like a warm blanket over her mind, promising security and shelter. Approaching the gate, Kano glared at the man on watch. Recognition dawned, and he scrambled to get the gate open. With a metallic shriek, the rusted mechanism pulled the sheets of metal that served as doors wide, and the gatekeeper waved her through.


    There was a small clearing by the gate where hawkers warred with beggars for the attention of new arrivals. But none of them were fool enough to bother Kano. Beyond that was the city proper, a twisted maze of rusted metal and cracked concrete structures that served as homes or businesses. Or both, as there was often little distinction between the two.


    Kano drank in the sights. She¡¯d spent far too long in the research center¡¯s spotless corridors. This was where she belonged. Her spirits lifting, Kano remarked to Urick, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be back?¡±


    Recalling that he still wasn¡¯t allowed to talk, she magnanimously allowed him the privilege of speech.


    ¡°Back to this shithole? Yeah, it¡¯s great. Maybe even better than that dump where you were going to leave my body.¡±


    Kano laughed. It was good to see he still had a sense of humor. ¡°I can always send you to back there, if you¡¯d prefer.¡±


    She marveled at how quickly he shut up without being ordered to. Could anyone in Shorinstown match her incredible powers of persuasion? She took in the worthless ghouls shambling through the streets around her and decided that surely none could come close to equaling her.


    Striding past trivial people going about their trivial lives, she reached the street where her home stood. And there she stopped, gripped by uncertainty. If she went back to Nove and the others, there¡¯d be questions. Questions about what had happened, about how Thirty-Six had died.


    About how Kano had failed. It was something she¡¯d much rather avoid, but she had to face it, or so some part of her insisted. The rest of her wasn¡¯t sure it agreed. Who were these pathetic leeches to question her, anyway? It was her house, and they were alive because of her benevolence. Why not just abandon the lot of them?


    She¡¯d given them more than enough as it was. She didn¡¯t owe them anything. The more she thought about it, the better it sounded. They could stay here, and she¡¯d find somewhere else to live. Somewhere nicer. It was a perfect plan. She¡¯d be free and so would they. Great, now all she had to do was turn around and walk away. And yet, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move. Something about it felt wrong.


    Against all her better judgment, Kano headed for home. She tried to convince herself that maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad; she¡¯d just have a short chat with Nove, and then she could rest. As for what came after that, she had no idea, and at this point she didn¡¯t much care.


    Trying to foster whatever fragile hopes of peace she could muster, Kano reached the front door, and her carefully cultivated hopes wilted. Her door was lying in the dirt outside, covered in blood.

 Renewal - Chapter 2

    Kano sprinted inside, arresting her momentum by grabbing the frame where her door once stood. The usual junk that filled the room was in disarray, and more blood was spattered about the interior. But other than the mess, the room was empty. Kano ran up the stairs to her room.


    It was hard to tell given its usual state of chaos, but it, too, had been ransacked. Feeling completely drained of energy and motivation, Kano went back downstairs to find Urick standing amidst the debris.


    She was crossing the room to leave when Urick spoke. ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Why? I already know who did it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Shorin. Or rather, people who used to work for him.¡± No one else would cross her like this.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The ghoul hurried over and followed her outside. ¡°So, we¡¯re going after them?¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°You can. I¡¯m going to get a drink.¡±


    ¡°A drink?¡± For some reason, the strange little man sounded shocked. ¡°What for?¡±


    Kano gave him a look, which she hoped conveyed the exceptional depth of his stupidity. ¡°Because I want one. At least to start. I¡¯ll probably want more than one.¡±


    Now that she¡¯d made her decision abundantly clear, Kano headed for Aru-Aru¡¯s. There was nothing that elevated it above countless other grimy purveyors of intoxicants. Except for one crucial element: It was the closest to Kano¡¯s house.


    Stepping through the flimsy, often-replaced door, Kano was greeted by a familiar olfactory assault. Blood, vomit, and other forms of excrement blended together with countless chemical odors to produce something of singular putridity. The owner was even gracious enough to greet her by cowering behind the bar. That was fine by her. She didn¡¯t come here for the service. Leaning across the bar, she grabbed a bottle of oily green liquid.


    Apparently taking that as a sign that she wasn¡¯t here for him, the fat man behind the bar got to his feet. ¡°Err, do you happen to have any money?¡±


    Kano unscrewed the cap of her new acquisition and sniffed. It wasn¡¯t a smell she was familiar with, but it made her eyes water, so it had to be worth drinking. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± She took a drink and swirled it around in her mouth. The taste was foul and foreign, but she could already feel her mouth going numb. Perfect.


    The first swallow burned on the way down, but Kano was confident that she¡¯d get the hang of it eventually. Urick followed her in and sat down beside her. He even had the good grace to wait for her to finish the bottle before he started talking. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve had your drink. Now shouldn¡¯t we go out and do something?¡±


    Kano looked at him, trying to focus through the blur. ¡°I¡¯ve only had one. What do you care, anyway? Wouldn¡¯t you rather sit here and watch me drink rather than¡­¡± She tried to think of what other course of action they might be pursuing, but none came to mind. ¡°Other stuff.¡±


    ¡°There are so many other things I¡¯d rather be doing. Like finding out what happened to the rest of your people.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kano said, eyeing the shelves as she searched for her next choice. ¡°Then go ahead and search for them.¡±


    ¡°I doubt I¡¯d get very far without you. Besides, I can¡¯t just leave you here.¡±


    What nonsense was he spouting now? ¡°Yeah? And why is that?¡±


    Whatever that green stuff had been, it must be crap if she was still able to understand what Urick was saying. She needed something stronger. If there was anyone who could help her with that, it would be Aru-Aru, yet she couldn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my master,¡± he uttered the word with such contempt it sounded like an insult rather than a title, ¡°and you need help.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Kano laughed. ¡°The only thing I need help with is deciding what to drink next.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to abandon them so you can sit here and drink?¡±


    Turning away from Urick, Kano grabbed the nearest bottle. Whatever it was, it would do. ¡°Pretty much. They¡¯re not my problem anymore. I¡¯ve done enough for them already. They can figure this one out on their own.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    While Urick tried to formulate a reply, she gulped down her drink with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°How can you say that? Don¡¯t you care about them? Even if you don¡¯t, I thought you¡¯d at least put a little effort into helping them.¡±


    Kano set her drink aside. She couldn¡¯t let this stand. ¡°A little effort? Do you have any idea how much work I¡¯ve already put into helping them? They¡¯d all be dead if it weren¡¯t for me. Probably many times over. And I¡¯m sick of it. Sick of looking after them or dealing with necromancers and everything they make. I never should have gotten involved with any of them. Not Nove, the necromancers, or the children.¡± Maybe then she¡¯d have some sanity left, and she¡¯d be free to die without worrying about it or anything else.


    ¡°Do you really believe that? You make it sound like you¡¯d have been happier if I¡¯d killed you when we first met.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, maybe I would have been.¡± Things had so much simpler when it had just been her and Nove.


    Urick sighed. ¡°Look, I know you hate talking, and this is out of line, but it kind of seems like you need to.¡±


    Suppressing her impulse to destroy him then and there, Kano considered his suggestion. There might be some truth to it. Her head did feel terribly full right now¡ªthat was a large part of the reason why she¡¯d rather be comatose. ¡°Talk about what? I¡¯ve said all I need to say about the children and Nove.¡±


    ¡°Then we can talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Kano was already getting bored of this.


    Looking frantically around the room like he was going to find a topic written there, Urick said, ¡°Uh, why don¡¯t you tell me about what you want to do in the future?¡±


    Kano blinked. ¡°What I want to do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve said plenty about the things you don¡¯t want to do, but there has to be something you do want, right?¡±


    Kano lifted her drink from the counter, staring at the liquid within the glass with a pensive expression. ¡°I want to journey to the void found only in the bottom of a bottle.¡±


    ¡°You already said as much. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± What else was there? It wasn¡¯t as if she had any sort of future. Could anyone really say differently? They were all dying, just at different rates.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hopes, aspirations, anything you¡¯re looking forward to.¡±


    Kano laughed. ¡°Like I have anything like that. You really are an idiot.¡±


    ¡°There has to be something. I can¡¯t believe you would¡¯ve gone through all this without something driving you. It just doesn¡¯t seem possible.¡±


    Was it really so hard to grasp? Maybe it was for him. Obviously the reason she¡¯d done all this was that¡­ Why was it again? She couldn¡¯t quite remember. There was something, right? Did blind hatred and a love of wanton destruction count? It would¡¯ve made for a glib answer, but she didn¡¯t think there was much truth to it. Some part of her still wanted to take action, she just didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°I guess there is something. It¡¯s stupid, but maybe I think I¡¯ll be able to find something better for myself. And for the world. Or at least, I used to think that.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°How could I still believe that? I don¡¯t know what madness took root in my brain before, but I¡¯ve been shown the error of my ways.¡±


    But despite her words, she still felt some vestiges of hope. It was an appalling malady, but it was nothing she couldn¡¯t remedy with a liberal application of intoxicants.


    She had her beverage halfway to her mouth when Urick knocked it out of her hand. It struck the counter and shattered. Dismayed, Kano watched it drip onto the ground before switching focus to Urick. He just didn¡¯t know when to quit.


    Fine by her. Kano was in the mood for some senseless violence. It wasn¡¯t quite as good as rendering herself senseless, but it would do for now. With a nasty little smile, Kano grabbed Urick by the collar. He blanched, but he stood his ground and said, ¡°So that¡¯s it, then? You¡¯re going to kill me like you did the others?¡±


    Kano¡¯s grip tightened¡ªhis offer was mighty tempting. A brief interlude was all it would take, then she¡¯d be free of the last of her dependents. Free to¡­ do what, exactly? Slip into chemically induced oblivion? Sighing, she released her hold on the ghoul.


    Maybe he was right. He was still an idiot, of course, that point was never in doubt. But that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t say something worthwhile every now and again. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll look for them.¡±


    She didn¡¯t much see the point, but she couldn¡¯t quite let them go, either. Their petty needs and troubles seemed unending. Hadn¡¯t they already brought her enough hardship? Why must they persist? Though she couldn¡¯t come up with any answers, she still left the decrepit establishment to search for them. There was probably a good reason for what she was doing, even if she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    Disappointingly sober, Kano worked her way toward the citadel, which stood at the center of it all. If Shorin had ordered them taken them, as he must have, this is where his people would have brought bring them. Assuming they were still alive. Maybe it was just her mild intoxication talking, but Kano felt like they had to be. They wouldn¡¯t die so easily, not when they could remain a pain in her neck instead.


    Seeing a pair of ghouls on guard, a man and a woman, near the base of the armored structure, Kano waved at them and walked over. It occurred to her that they might have orders to shoot her on sight. They were Shorin¡¯s creatures, after all. But beyond the expression of alarm she¡¯d come to expect when she encountered minor figures of authority, they didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Kano said, trying to sound cordial, but it came out as more of an annoyed whine, ¡°do either of you know if they brought an abomination and a pack of little ghouls in here?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no,¡± the rightmost ghoul said, adjusting her grip on her rifle. Her compatriot did not seem to have anything to add.


    Kano coughed and went back to her usual tone of voice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just go in and take a look.¡±


    She tried to step past, but they moved to block her way. ¡°No one¡¯s allowed in until Shorin gets back,¡± the tiresome woman droned, clearly repeating something she¡¯d said many times before.


    ¡°But he¡¯s not coming back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡±


    Had they really not heard? Kano supposed they were only lowly ghouls. People probably didn¡¯t tell them anything if they could avoid it. And even if they did, it was hard to say if they¡¯d remember. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead? How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Uh, because I killed him. Duh.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 3

    Though they were slow-witted ghouls, there was nothing slow about the way they trained their rifles on Kano, though they hesitated to fire on her. It was a shame, at least for them. Maybe they could¡¯ve gotten a lucky shot.


    Dashing the female ghoul¡¯s skull against the wall, Kano grabbed her rifle. She fired at her companion one-handed, while her free hand guided his barrel to the side so that his bullets passed harmlessly by. Once both the guards had received sufficient perforation, Kano looked over her shoulder at the cowering Urick. ¡°Well, come on.¡±


    Scuttling forward, he discarded his old weapon for the far shinier one the guard had so recently made available. ¡°Are we really going to just charge in through the front like this?¡±


    Kano blinked, already halfway up the stairs to the first floor. ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit, y¡¯know, suicidal? This is a fortress, after all. Front assaults are exactly the sort of thing it¡¯s designed to resist.¡±


    Kano recalled it working fine during her liberation of Urick from that cleaning company he¡¯d been working for, but maybe he had a point. She was down a force field, which could make things a little trickier. Fortunately, it took her all of a second to come up with a better plan. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re so scared, then follow me. I know another way in.¡±


    And follow her he did. Kano was touched. Blind obedience was such a wonderful thing. What wonderous being had seen fit to imbue ghouls with such a trait? It was a pity those she was here to rescue lacked that virtue. But it was too late to turn back now. She¡¯d already gone to the trouble of coming all the way here.


    Circling around the enormous building to the back, Kano sought out a patch of dirt seemingly no different than the ground around it. But as she tapped her heel in a peculiar pattern, the ground fell away, revealing a metal hatch. The ill-maintained mechanism squealed in protest as she pulled the hatch open and beckoned for Urick to join her as she descended into the tunnel beyond.


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Urick asked once they were both inside.


    Kano paused. How did she know? When she¡¯d been thinking of how to get inside, the knowledge had come to her unbidden, yet in a way that felt natural. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Cracked and crumbling, the underground passage brought them to a large metal box beneath the citadel. Suspended at the bottom of a shaft, Kano assumed it was a similar mechanism to the one she¡¯d encountered in Gresitosis¡¯s lair.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The doors opened at their approach, and not seeing any alternative, she stepped inside. The interior was sheer metal, absent any form of controls. After a few seconds, the doors closed, and their transport shuddered to life. The ascent started off slow, but it quickly accelerated until Kano struggled to keep her balance. Urick, on the other hand, clutched at the walls for support only to slam into the floor.


    The car carrying them slid silently to a halt, and the doors opened. A warm yellow glow suffused the room beyond, lit by a series of lights set in the walls and ceiling. Most of the room was taken up by a huge glass tank filled with a gray rubbery-looking substance. As Kano approached, parts of the substance rippled behind the glass. The material wobbled and split open, revealing an array of beady little eyes that focused on the interlopers.


    ¡°What the fuck is that thing?¡± Urick asked, lingering by the entrance.


    With a faint sense of wonder, Kano gazed at the strange being behind the glass and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s definitely something a necromancer made.¡±


    ¡°What? How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite remember how or why,¡± Kano said, staring into those strange little eyes, ¡°but I¡¯ve seen this thing before. Besides, who else would have made something like this?¡± She shook her head. This was all so complicated. But even amidst the confusion, she was certain this thing was familiar. Whatever it was.


    ¡°Can it understand us?¡± Urick asked, walking up and waving his hand from side to side in front of the tank.


    ¡°I think so. I¡¯m not sure if it can hear us, but it can definitely see us.¡±


    ¡°Huh. So it has a brain, then?¡±


    Kano shrugged. How was she supposed to know its anatomy? ¡°I guess.¡±


    A narrow limb extended from the central mass and tapped on the glass near Kano. At first she thought it was a greeting or some other sort of communication. But as the tapping continued, she realized it was trying to draw her attention to a series of switches on the side of the tank. Of the four, all but one were in the same position.


    There was nothing to indicate what purpose the switches served, so Kano flipped the only one that wasn¡¯t like the others. The tapping grew louder and more frequent. Maybe that was the wrong choice? Not knowing what else to do, Kano flipped all the switches.


    The gray being¡¯s limb melted back into its form, and one by one its eyes closed. Kano was wondering if she¡¯d killed it when waves spread across the creature¡¯s surface. Spots of color flowered across its formerly drab exterior until there wasn¡¯t a speck of gray left. Now it gleamed beneath the lights, awash in a mad riot of colors. Whatever it was doing, it was making a hell of a show out of it.


    A small portion of the exterior bubbled and writhed, and a figure rose. Other than its strange texture and multicolored hue, it was a facsimile of Kano. At least above the waist. Below, its body merged into the larger whole from which it sprung. Leaving a trail of the colorful substance it was made of behind, the figure flowed forward until it reached the edge of the tank.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Kano asked, wonderstruck. Her double nodded, and she continued. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Their lips parted as if to speak, but no sound came forth. It closed its mouth and tried again. The word that came forth was quiet and raspy, nothing like her voice at all, but understandable. ¡°Kano.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 4

    Kano frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Are you saying your name is Kano?¡±


    Urick was about to shout something when Kano ordered him not to speak. Whatever was happening, it was too important for him to interrupt with his nonsense.


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Their voice was stiff and halting. ¡°Or was¡­¡± The figure stopped and stared silently ahead, and Kano got the impression it was thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore¡­¡±


    Their confusion was certainly something they had in common. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start with something simple. How did you end up in here?¡± She rapped her knuckles against the creature¡¯s glass enclosure.


    ¡°I was born here.¡± Their speech was growing more confident and intelligent, sounding more like Kano.


    ¡°You were born in this stupid place? Do you know what this building around us is?¡±


    The figure tilted their head to the side in confusion. ¡°The Karen Novak Research Center?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡ª¡± Kano paused. What had they just said? ¡°Wait, who?¡±


    ¡°Karen Novak,¡± the fleshy puppet said, their voice now eerily similar to Kano¡¯s own. ¡°She¡¯s the one who created us. Her and the human we were modelled after.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kano asked, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not modelled after anyone.¡± Much as she¡¯d like to deny it, it was hard to say it with much conviction when confronted with a near replica of herself. One who apparently had the same name.


    Actually, for all that they looked and sounded like her, were they actually alike? This thing didn¡¯t seem to think the way she did. It could be that they were just mimicking her. It would be strange, but so were most of the things necromancers made.


    ¡°If we really are modelled after the same person, then why don¡¯t we think alike?¡± Kano wasn¡¯t nearly as slow as this reflection of hers seemed to be. Particularly not now, when her mind seemed sharper than ever.


    Slithering back and forth, the figure behind the glass took its time thinking it over before replying. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe because of different experiences? I don¡¯t remember anything from outside this room. What about you? Have you been outside?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have,¡± Kano said, growing tired of talking to this ignorant creature. Were they really supposed to be a copy of her? ¡°Look, I don¡¯t really have time for this. I only came here to find some people who were taken here. Well, probably taken here. Do you know anything about that? Or where they might be?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kano sighed. ¡°You¡¯re completely useless. Why is there even an entrance to this place? I thought it would be somewhere important.¡±


    The multicolored version of herself continued to move back and forth, Kano wasn¡¯t sure what it was trying to express, but it was making her uncomfortable. Being face-to-face with this thing was like staring into a horribly twisted mirror.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m important exactly,¡± they said, ¡°but my creation is the main reason why this building was built in the first place. The same goes for you, of course.¡±


    Kano still didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d been created by this Karen person, whoever they were, but she didn¡¯t know enough about her origins to dispute what they were saying, either.


    ¡°Someone built all this just to make you? Why?¡± It seemed like a colossal waste of effort.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there before it was built, obviously, so I can¡¯t give you the full story, just what I was told. Karen was dying, so she created me, and you, to carry on her legacy.¡±


    That didn¡¯t seem to have gone very well for them, unless they wanted a legacy of death and¡­ living in a tank or whatever else the cloistered being before her got up to.


    ¡°Who was this Karen, anyway? A human or something?¡±


    ¡°A human? No, she was a necromancer.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kano wasn¡¯t sure why she¡¯d assumed it was a human. A necromancer made far more sense. Meeting Bornon and Rovon must have thrown her off more than she realized. Of course she¡¯d be linked to necromancers; their influence seemed inescapable. At least this Karen had one redeeming feature: She was dead. Assuming what the other Kano was saying was true. ¡°Can you actually prove any of this? Or am I supposed to take your word for it all?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± They sounded hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to think.¡± Hearing her own voice express such an alien emotion was only deepening her discomfort.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any proof of it here, other than my existence. But there must be some elsewhere in this facility.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Like where?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never left this tank.¡±


    ¡°And why is that, exactly? Are you stuck in here or something?¡± Surely they could have broken the glass at any time if they wanted to escape. But then why would they stay confined like this? If they were anything like Kano, they¡¯d have found it insufferable.


    Drooping, the other her lost some of their cohesion. Their body became softer and less defined. ¡°More or less, I can¡¯t survive outside the tank. At least not for long.¡± Shaking their head, their body began to return to normal. ¡°I can¡¯t claim to understand how it works, but within this sealed environment, the process that sustains me is able to continue functioning.¡±


    ¡°And this process does what, exactly?¡± Even if they didn¡¯t understand how it worked, they must at least know what it did.


    ¡°I believe it was supposed to create new souls. Though that doesn¡¯t quite seem to have worked. I can actually create new life, in a manner of speaking. But, well¡­¡± They spread their arms to indicate the rest of their shiny, colorful form. ¡°Whatever I create ends up as part of me. We tried separating it, but once removed, the newly created organism withers and dies quite quickly. Probably why they abandoned me here, with just enough capacity for me to remain alive but unconscious.¡± The solid matter that made up their bottom half bent, and they ¡°sat¡± down.


    ¡°Unconscious? But you¡¯re the one who got me to flip the switches and wake you up.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡± They blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone else here I could mistake you for.¡±


    ¡°True, I just don¡¯t know why that would be. The last thing I remember was¡­ a very long time ago, I think. I was trying to help Karen get the system I was a part of working, but¡­¡± They chuckled ruefully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I really wasn¡¯t much use.¡±


    Them not being useful was something Kano was completely willing to believe. ¡°So Karen was the one in charge of this whole place, right? Do you have any idea where she might be or what she might be doing?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I imagine she¡¯s probably dead by this point, though. She never liked to talk about her health, but it was obvious she was on her last legs.¡± Still seated, they lowered their head. ¡°Thinking that I¡¯ll never see her again makes me a little sad.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of time. Why would you bother being sad about some necromancer?¡±


    The other Kano stood up and approached the glass. ¡°Well, for a start, she was one of the last hopes of the world. And she was also my creator. I can¡¯t say we had the most pleasant relationship, but¡­¡± They shrugged. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s silly, but I felt indebted to her for creating me. I still do.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t follow their logic at all, but their words did make her think of something. ¡°How do you feel about me, then? Are you willing to help find the people I¡¯m looking for?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure what to think of you. Theoretically we¡¯re the same in some ways, but you¡¯re right that we seem very different. But sure, I¡¯ll provide what little assistance I can.¡±


    Kano nodded. Good, she was finally making some kind of progress. ¡°I know you¡¯ve never left your tank, but you must know at least a little about this place. Besides that,¡± she said, pointing back at the mechanism that had brought them here, ¡°is there any other way out of this room? What is that thing, anyway? The machine that brought us here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an elevator.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    After a brief explanation of how the elevator functioned, the blob moved on. ¡°There¡¯s only one other exit that I know of. Do you see that sensor on the wall over there?¡±


    Kano walked over to where the sensor was built into the otherwise blank wall. ¡°This? What about it?¡± As she approached, the light blinked, and an opening appeared.


    ¡°I think beyond there is Karen¡¯s personal lab and her accommodations. At least those she was using when she was still alive. Anyway, you¡¯ll come see me again soon, right?¡±


    Kano was already walking away, Urick following, when she paused to say, without conviction, ¡°Sure.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 5

    Kano stepped into the room beyond and gagged. The air was thick with an acrid chemical odor. Fourteen cylindrical tanks, barely large enough to hold a person, had been placed within. Each one contained a version of Kano in various states of growth. Some were small malformed creatures that bore only a passing resemblance to her while others were almost exact replicas. But they all had one thing in common: their slack expressions and lifeless eyes.


    One of the tanks had shattered, leaving a mess of glass, pale liquid, and a perfectly preserved corpse. Kano stared down at it, transfixed. So this was what she¡¯d look when she was dead. Hopefully her death would have a little more¡­ meaning or something to it than the pitiful end this husk must have met. Had they ever truly been alive? Kano doubted it. Why would they have been left to rot here if they were?


    But it begged the question: Had she been grown like this? And if not, then how had she been created? Kano shook her head. No, even if they looked like her, it didn¡¯t mean she necessarily had any connection to them. Though that excuse felt rather flimsy in the face of the mounting evidence.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Urick said, walking slowly down the row, eyes wide with horror. ¡°Did you come from one of these tanks as well?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. We¡¯re going.¡±


    Kano never thought she could get tired of looking at herself so quickly but, full of loathing, she turned away from her duplicates. This confirmed what the blob had said¡ªKaren must have been a necromancer. Who else would be willing to go to such lengths for something so selfish? At least they were dead. She¡¯d dealt with more than enough necromancers recently.


    Other than the other Kanos, the lab contained little of interest, just a bunch of tools and instruments Kano had no use for. Happy to leave it behind, she continued through the only other exit besides the one that led back to the¡­ She struggled with how exactly to characterize the her she¡¯d met before. Blob Kano? She nodded to herself. That would suffice.


    Stepping through the door, she left the cold, foul-smelling lab behind and entered something from another world entirely. From floor to ceiling, the interior was covered in an illusory collection of lush green plants, clear streams, and flowers in bloom. It was the most color Kano had seen in a long time, discounting her blob-based replica. She almost wished it were real. It seemed far more peaceful than the world she lived in.


    Then again, such a place hardly seemed to suit her, so she¡¯d just have to make do with the real world. Was this the sort of dream the humans had hoped to live in inside their crazy network? She could see why they¡¯d gone to such lengths, even if it was fake. Maybe this was how things had been for Thirty-Six, before the end. The thought brought a sad smile to her face, which faded as she refocused on the present.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Other than the false environment that filled it, the room was close to empty. There was a bed and a few pieces of clothing, but no other signs of occupation. Had this Karen died somewhere within this building? Possibly even within this room? Or had they left for an unknown destination before their body gave out? Karen¡¯s room offered little in the way of answers, and it could easily be taken as evidence for either theory.


    There certainly hadn¡¯t been a necromancer here in a long time. Shorinstown would never have come to be otherwise. But that was just conjecture. Kano couldn¡¯t recall much of the town¡¯s actual history. She needed to find Nove already; she¡¯d be able to remember. If there was anything Nove was good at it, it was remembering things. At least relative to Kano, not that that was any great feat.


    Deciding she¡¯d learned what little she could from this place, Kano thought she should really rescue Nove already. The notion that the abomination would be able to help her solve this mystery was a great motivator. This supposed creator of Kano still didn¡¯t feel real, and she needed to know more about her and her past in general. If nothing else, finding the necromancer or her body would at least give Kano some sense of closure. Though she¡¯d much prefer if they could give her answers instead. Whatever good answers would do Kano in the face of her rapidly approaching death.


    Kano knew she should move on, but her thoughts were too twisted. They needed to be unwound before she could continue. He was hardly her first choice, but Urick was the only one here, so he¡¯d have to do. After giving him permission to speak, Kano sat down on the corner of the bed and asked, ¡°Do you think what that blob who called itself Kano was saying is true? That I was created by this necromancer?¡±


    ¡°It would make sense. Someone must have made you,¡± Urick replied, standing by the door. ¡°Why not this Karen person? Especially if she made all those other versions of you.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure I was created in the first place?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Well, unless you spontaneously rose out of the ground of your own accord, someone must have made you. Which means a necromancer. Besides, your name matches up perfectly with hers and her other creations.¡±


    ¡°How so? Her name isn¡¯t Kano.¡±


    The ghoul stared at her in mute incomprehension while he apparently tried to fathom something about her response. ¡°Yes, but¡­ if you take the first two letters of Karen and the first two letters of Novak, you get Kano.¡±


    Now that he mentioned it, it did seem vaguely familiar. ¡°Oh, right. I guess I¡¯ve just been too focused on everything else that¡¯s going on to realize.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure that was too good an excuse, but he seemed to buy it. Now that they were on the subject of creators, a thought occurred to her. One which was absolutely not an attempt to conceal her mistake by changing the subject. ¡°Did you ever meet your creator?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. She was right there when I first opened my eyes. I don¡¯t know how long exactly I worked for her; it all kind of blurred together, but it must have been¡ª¡±


    Kano yawned loudly, interrupting him. ¡°Okay, okay. I didn¡¯t ask for your life story, you know? Let¡¯s go find Nove and the children already, before you waste any more of our time.¡± When she reached the bedroom¡¯s other exit, she added, ¡°If they¡¯re dead or part of some horrible experiment, it¡¯s your fault. You got that?¡±


    He grunted in what was probably an accepting manner.


    ¡°Good,¡± Kano said and opened the door. Having someone else to blame already made her feel better about all this. She knew there had to be some reason she¡¯d kept Urick around.

 Renewal - Chapter 6

    Kano was wandering through the much larger laboratory beyond Karen¡¯s room, calling Nove¡¯s name, when she heard footsteps. The sounds of several pairs of heavy boots striking the metal floor in unison were approaching. She considered trying to avoid them, so as not to waste time on unrelated matters, but she was awfully tired of trying to find her way around this stupid place. It was like the other research center all over again.


    And just like last time, she was in need of a guide. If people who lived here were coming right toward her, this seemed like a perfect opportunity to secure one. Now that she thought about it, she had somewhat of a bad history with guides. Hopefully this one wouldn¡¯t be nearly so needy as the other one. But there was probably no need to worry about whoever was coming.


    Unless there were yet more Kanos approaching, which she doubted. How many could Karen have made? They were probably just the ordinary ghouls of the citadel. Leaning against one of the benchtops, she waited and was proven nearly correct when the group rounded the corner ahead. There were half a dozen armed and armored ghouls, led by the vaguely familiar face of Himin. Though they were also a ghoul, Kano doubted they were anything close to ordinary if they¡¯d been serving Shorin personally.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive,¡± Himin said, signaling to the ghouls, who fanned out behind her with their weapons raised. ¡°How wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Somehow I don¡¯t think you really mean that, whatever your name is.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡± Himin sighed. ¡°Look, what do you want? And why are you killing my ghouls?¡±


    ¡°Your ghouls? I thought they belonged to Shorin.¡±


    ¡°They did, but now he¡¯s dead, and I¡¯m taking over. But seriously, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t want anything at all.¡±


    Himin glared at her. ¡°If I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d kill me and all the others, I would definitely tell them to shoot you right now.¡±


    It occurred to Kano that she might actually be in danger if they did fire on her, given that her force field no longer functioned. Himin seemed open to negotiation, so maybe it was worth a try. ¡°I¡¯m here for Nove and ghouls with her. Hand them over, and I won¡¯t kill you all.¡± Kano hadn¡¯t realized negotiation was so easy. She¡¯d laid out the terms in a clear, easy-to-understand manner.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Oh, right. Them.¡± Himin looked away, her eyes growing distant. ¡°I¡¯d kind of forgotten about them to be honest. Sure, you can have them.¡±


    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Kano had expected more resistance.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Himin signaled for the ghouls to stand down, and they lowered their weapons.


    ¡°I have no idea why Shorin wanted them in the first place, so you may as well take them. I¡¯ve got more important things to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± What did they even do around here? Kano had only the haziest idea of them supervising people doing actual work. Was that really enough to keep them busy?


    ¡°Things have gotten a bit complicated around here since Shorin died,¡± Himin said, rubbing the fingers of her right hand against her thumb. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to get everything in order within the citadel, let alone the rest of the town.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Whatever they were talking about, Kano was pretty sure it was none of her concern. ¡°Then take me to where Nove and the children are, and I¡¯ll let you get back to fixing things up.¡±


    Himin gave her an appraising look. ¡°Say, once your friends are free, do you think you¡¯d be willing to do me a favor? I could use your help with something.¡±


    Kano¡¯s lips curled back in disgust. Whatever Himin was going to propose, it sounded an awful lot like work. But she¡¯d already been doing a lot of that lately; maybe a little more wouldn¡¯t hurt. She could do with more people on her side, particularly ones who weren¡¯t necromancers. ¡°We can talk about it after you release them.¡±


    No point agreeing to anything yet, as she still didn¡¯t trust Himin. Nor did she have any intention of doing so¡ªthat sort of thing was for idiots. Who knew if she really intended to hand over her prisoners? And if Kano let Himin keep them any longer, she might get the bright idea of using them as some kind of leverage over her.


    Himin nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you to your friends, but it¡¯ll be a little while. They¡¯re being held somewhere on the lowest level.¡± The ghoul looked around the room. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came up here. How did you even get here?¡±


    ¡°None of your business. Now take me.¡± It was unlikely that her words would do anything to lessen Himin¡¯s suspicions, but there was no good way to explain her presence here. Telling her about Karen and the other Kanos didn¡¯t seem like a good idea. Kano wasn¡¯t quite sure how, but that knowledge seemed dangerous, particularly to her and those who followed her. She also had no desire to try to explain the complex situation regarding Karen, especially as she barely understood it herself.


    She really needed to get Nove and the children away from all this. Things were complicated enough without them around. Now that she thought about it, it was a pity she couldn¡¯t just leave them here. She couldn¡¯t, right? The idea was tempting, but after thinking it over, she knew there was no way she could do that. Convenient as it may be to have someone else hold them for her, it was just too dangerous here. Though it was unlikely they¡¯d be any safer back at her house.


    Kano shook her head. She¡¯d figure out what to do with them once they were free.

 Renewal - Chapter 7

    As there was no means of easy conveyance in the rest of the citadel, Kano passed through a seemingly endless series of stairways before finally reaching the lowest floor. It was a few levels below ground, but given the fortress¡¯s lack of windows, being underground didn¡¯t make much difference. Himin, probably realizing they¡¯d do her no good, had ditched her escorts and taken her guests down personally. Though Kano doubted she was very happy about it.


    Himin stopped at the bottom of the stairs, where long rows of bars partitioned into little cells spread out before them. ¡°You should be able to find your own way from here. I don¡¯t know which of these they¡¯re in, exactly, but they must be in one of them.¡±


    Planting her feet, Kano turned back to the imperious ghoul. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the deal. You were supposed to lead me to them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good enough? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be any better at finding them than you will.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kano said. ¡°Then you can forget whatever favor you had in mind.¡± She believed what Himin was saying, but that didn¡¯t mean she trusted her enough to let her out of her sight.


    Shorin¡¯s former aide sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you search.¡±


    The collection of cells was rather pointlessly vast, but they were easy enough to search. They were all well-lit and empty, so Nove and the children should be easy to spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s even the point of this place if there are no prisoners down here?¡± Urick asked.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± Himin replied, sounding harassed. ¡°It¡¯s not like I built this place.¡±


    ¡°What did Shorin use it for?¡±


    ¡°Mostly just storing people before their execution when they annoyed him enough, so I don¡¯t think he kept anyone here for long.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn them into something more useful, then?¡± Urick swept his hand to indicate the whole floor. ¡°It seems like an awful waste of space.¡±


    Himin snorted in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty accurate description of most of the citadel. There¡¯s far more space here than we need, especially with all our recent losses.¡±


    Focused on her search, Kano tuned out most of what the other two were saying. Walking quickly, her eyes darted between the cells on either side as she passed them until she spotted a familiar figure. Covered in bony plates and hunched over to keep their horns from scraping against the ceiling, the abomination sat nearest to the door in the wide cell with the little bodies of the children behind her. Kano called out to Nove and ran over.


    Blinking as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, Nove leaned forward. When Kano reached the door, the abomination¡¯s jowls retracted to expose her sharp, predatory teeth in an unpleasant smile. Despite it looking more like a grimace than an expression of joy, Kano knew her well enough to tell Nove was happy to see her.


    ¡°Kano,¡± Nove said, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue you, duh.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good. We were getting tired of sitting in here.¡±


    In a show of unity, the children behind her let out a chorus of complaints. As far as Kano could discern, their primary grievance was that it was boring. If that was all they had to complain about, then their stay mustn¡¯t have been very bad.


    Kano was about to tell them that she¡¯d free them now when she realized she had no way of doing so. Without thinking about it, she¡¯d assumed she¡¯d just be able to free them once they were located. It seemed she wasn¡¯t used to not having a force field to rely on. Well, maybe this was a good opportunity for Himin to prove herself useful.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Kano turned to her and said, ¡°Let them out.¡±


    Standing with her hands on her hips, Himin commanded the door to open, only for nothing to happen. She tried again with no more success. ¡°Uh, the lock doesn¡¯t seem to be responding for some reason.¡±


    ¡°What? Why not? Don¡¯t you have a key or something?¡± Kano stalked toward the ghoul, letting out a string of accusatory questions.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything like that. You can just break the door, though, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not like we have a shortage.¡±


    Kano would happily break the door if she could, but it looked pretty sturdy. ¡°Give me a second.¡± She moved right beside the cell and whispered to Nove, ¡°My force field doesn¡¯t work anymore, I don¡¯t think I can break you out of there.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Nove said, speaking in her usual booming voice, ¡°you need the door broken? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± The abomination grasped the bars with her huge meaty hands. Muscles flexing, she tore the door from the wall and placed it down carefully inside the cell.


    Kano¡¯s expression withered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe what an idiot you are. If you could break out this easily, why have you been sitting in here the whole time? Do you have any idea how much work I had to do to find you here?¡± Far more work than they deserved.


    The far larger creature shrank back in the face of Kano¡¯s ire and mumbled, ¡°I thought it would be best to wait and see. It¡¯s not like we were in any danger, so I thought we¡¯d stay put for now.¡±


    Her excuse made sense, but somehow that just made it all the more annoying. Couldn¡¯t she at least have had the good grace to be wrong so that Kano could yell at them? Well, whatever. She was sure to do something she could yell at them for sooner or later. Kano would just have to be patient.


    With Nove in the lead, the prisoners filed out of their cell. The children were mostly yawning or looking around with dull eyes, but as it dawned on them that they¡¯d be leaving, their excitement grew. Soon they were chatting animatedly amongst themselves, though to Kano¡¯s relief they had the sense to stay together. She¡¯d spent more than enough time searching these cells without having to chase after ghouls who¡¯d wandered off.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Thirty-Six?¡± Nove asked as they were walking.


    Kano faltered. She was thinking about telling Nove what had happened, but that didn¡¯t seem wise with Himin here, and she wasn¡¯t up to talking about it in such a public setting. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later.¡±


    That seemed to satisfy her bestial companion, who lapsed into silence and went back to minding the children.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell her eventually,¡± Urick said, butting in of his own accord.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Kano snapped. ¡°I hardly need you to tell me that.¡±


    Their group reached the entranceway and found two dozen armed ghouls waiting for them. Standing behind them was a woman with dark violet eyes. It was Miusvon, the natural who¡¯d been working for one of the necromancers Kano had killed. She still couldn¡¯t remember his name, but she recalled that he was the one who¡¯d made the children in the first place.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Himin shouted. ¡°And are those my ghouls?¡±


    Miusvon shrugged. ¡°They were, but they¡¯re mine now. Same goes for this whole citadel.¡± Their eyes sought out Kano. ¡°Hi there, Kano. Fancy seeing you here. Are you working with Himin now?¡±


    Kano looked at her like she¡¯d lost their mind. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind if I kill her?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Himin shouted. ¡°Kano, are you really just going to let her take over this town? Don¡¯t you know who she works for?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Himin blinked. ¡°Um, I was kind of hoping you¡¯d know. But it¡¯s probably a necromancer or something. Who else would be able to control these ghouls?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should help you, then?¡± Kano asked, amused.


    ¡°Just this once. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡±


    It was a somewhat of a tempting offer. Himin did have the power to make a lot of things happen for Kano. But only if she remained in control of Shorinstown¡ªwithout that, she was nothing. And her hold over the town seemed awfully tenuous right now.


    Even if Kano did stop Miusvon, there were sure to be other people who¡¯d challenge her rule. And looking at her fellow natural with her small army of ghouls, Kano doubted she could deal with them without her force field. She was much more likely to get herself killed.


    But somehow, abandoning Himin to die didn¡¯t feel right either. They had helped her rescue Nove and the children. After a long moment of consideration, Kano took a deep breath and said to Himin, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± She turned to Miusvon and continued. ¡°But there¡¯s no real reason you have to kill her, right? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s any threat to you without the citadel or her minions.¡±


    Miusvon frowned. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I am supposed to kill her.¡± The natural drummed her fingers against the stock of her sleek matte assault rifle. ¡°I suppose I can make an exception based on the grounds of our past association. But if I ever see her around the citadel again, she¡¯s dead. You got that?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like any great loss. It wasn¡¯t like there was anything Himin could accomplish by hanging around here.


    ¡°Then I believe our business here is concluded. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I escort you out.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 8

    Their escort led them briskly out of the citadel and left them on the street. Himin gazed forlornly back at her former home before turning to Kano. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how Miusvon took control like that. The ghouls were only supposed to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because Shorin left me in charge.¡± Himin sighed. ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean we? Figuring out what to do now is your problem, not mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really not planning on doing anything to fix this? Don¡¯t you care what happens to the citadel? Or Shorinstown, for that matter?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡± Kano gestured toward Nove and the children. ¡°I already have more than enough to deal with.¡±


    Himin scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? Things are going to change a lot around here if we let them take over. You think they¡¯ll just let you go on living your life?¡±


    That had been Kano¡¯s plan, but it was starting to seem less feasible than she¡¯d thought. Was there seriously another necromancer coming to take over the town? How many of those horrible things lived around here? Kano had been hoping she¡¯d wiped out the last of them in the vicinity, but they seemed to keep coming.


    And she was the one who was supposed to deal with this incursion? Despite basically being a walking corpse at this stage? It felt awfully unfair, but she supposed that was the nature of life. ¡°Fine, come with me for now. We¡¯ll figure out what to do once I¡¯ve found a place for the children to stay.¡± Technically she could just take them back to her house, but if things really were going to get worse around here, she¡¯d rather take them somewhere safer.


    ¡°Urick, do you know if that company you used to work for is still living in the old barracks?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back there, but I assume so. Why?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of idiots, but they should be able to look after the children.¡± For all their incompetence, they were heavily armed. That had to count for something.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Urick said. ¡°But how are you going to get them to help you? You weren¡¯t exactly on the best of terms last time you were there, in case you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll convince them to help.¡± She didn¡¯t know how exactly she¡¯d do it, but she was confident she could convince them, given her newfound skill in negotiation. Winding her way through the twisting streets of the town with her growing train of followers, Kano reached the barracks. Judging by the immaculate exterior of the bright-red building, Urick¡¯s former band of ghouls still lived within.


    Kano was going over to knock on the door when she recalled how touching it had shocked her last time. There was no need to risk that happening again, which made this was a perfect time to exercise her expertise in delegation. ¡°Urick,¡± she said, ¡°go and tell their leader I want to meet with him.¡±


    Stepping up to the door but without touching it, Urick called, ¡°Hello? Is anyone there? I¡¯m looking for Quort.¡±


    Seconds passed, and the heavy steel door swung open. A ghoul in red combat fatigues peered out at the group assembled before the barracks and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡¯m Urick, I¡ª¡±


    That was as far as Urick got before Kano interrupted. Now that he¡¯d made contact, there was no sense in allowing him to speak on her behalf; his task was over. ¡°I¡¯m here to make a deal,¡± Kano said. ¡°Is Quort or whoever here?¡± The name wasn¡¯t familiar to her, but she assumed it was their leader or some other important person.


    ¡°Yeah, he is. Why? What kind of deal do you want to make?¡±


    Did this lackey really expect her to explain everything to him? Who had time for such nonsense? ¡°Just go and get him already. I¡¯ll tell him what I want in person.¡±


    The ghoul looked like he wanted to refuse, but as his gaze swept across the group assembled before him again, he apparently thought better of it. Grunting, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if he wants to meet with you.¡± And with that, the door closed.


    ¡°What is this place, anyway?¡± Nove asked, inspecting the garish building while she worked to keep the children together.


    Kano¡¯s memories on the subject were somewhat hazy, so rather than strain herself trying to remember, she just stuck to the basics. ¡°Remember a little while ago when some people tried to kill us in Shorinstown? That was these guys.¡±


    ¡°And now you want them to help us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why not?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t exactly sound like people we should be associating with. Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous everywhere,¡± Kano said. ¡°And this is the safest option I know of right now.¡± Besides, if they were anything like Urick, they weren¡¯t all that bad. At least not compared to necromancers and their ilk. If they could keep the children away from the more dangerous elements and provide some modicum of protection, that was good enough for Kano.


    Kano was watching as Nove tried to keep the children away from the barracks until negotiations had concluded when the door opened again. This time it was a bald man with a trimmed beard. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± he said.


    Kano frowned. He¡¯d come alone and unarmed. Was this really their leader? ¡°Are you Quort?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She felt like she¡¯d seen his face before, but that was hardly worth mentioning, particularly when in all probability it could just have been a similar-looking ghoul.


    ¡°You shot me in the hand?¡± He held up his right hand, showing off the scar in an apparent attempt at jogging Kano¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Kano said with a cultivated look of disinterest. ¡°I shoot a lot of people. You can¡¯t expect me to remember all of them. Also, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re complaining, it¡¯s not like I killed you. Maybe then you¡¯d have something worth complaining about, but that¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Grimacing, Quort seemed to struggle with some aspect of what she¡¯d said, but eventually his features settled. ¡°Forget I said anything. I heard you wanted some kind of deal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She gestured toward Nove and the children. ¡°I want you and your men to protect these people for a while. Say at least two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Quort asked, interested and looking far more in his element. ¡°And what¡¯re you offering in exchange?¡±


    Kano froze. She¡¯d forgotten about that part of deal-making. Offer in exchange? What kind of things did people usually offer? Money or some other valuables, she supposed, but she didn¡¯t have any of those. Unless¡­ she sidled up to Himin and whispered, ¡°Do you have anything we can use to pay him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some money but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    With a token show of reluctance, Himin gave Kano a handful of crude metal coins.


    Kano walked over to Quort and handed them to him. ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    Inspecting each in turn, he smiled and pocketed the lot. ¡°It¡¯ll do. Get your people inside, and my men will help get them settled. After your recent visit, we¡¯ve got plenty of spare beds.¡±


    Kano nodded, happy to be done with the negotiations. The whole process was far more work than she¡¯d assumed. She went over to where the abomination was trapped in the never-ending process of trying to keep the children from wandering off. ¡°Nove, get them inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but what¡¯re you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Something. I¡¯m not really sure yet. But you can all wait here.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Kano asked, sure she must have misheard.


    ¡°I said no. I¡¯ll take them inside, but I¡¯m coming with you. I won¡¯t be left behind, not again. Besides, we still need to talk about what happened while you were away.¡±


    A tortured, choked sound of disgust and frustration issued forth from Kano¡¯s throat. Did everyone have to argue with her? After her theatrics, she sucked in enough air to be able to speak again and said, ¡°Fine, just hurry up.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 9

    Leaving the children in the dubious protection of their new caretakers, Kano took her greatly reduced group to Sherp¡¯s office. The misshapen little detective should be able to provide information on what was happening in Shorinstown these days, something Kano was apparently sorely lacking, given she had no idea what Miusvon was up to. She¡¯d hoped Himin could help with that, but she seemed to know little of what went on outside the citadel.


    And obviously Nove and Urick knew little more than she did, at best. Climbing the rickety stairs, Kano entered the dilapidated office without bothering to knock. Sherp wasn¡¯t worth such courtesies. She probably wasn¡¯t even awake at this time of day. But as Kano made her way inside and looked through the mass of discarded bottles and other garbage, she found that Sherp was nowhere to be found.


    Did the horrible little creature really need to find some kind of actual employment now? When she could actually be of some use to the wider world? She really had no sense of timing whatsoever. Deciding that she was probably out on some nonsensical errand or another, Kano decided that they could wait here for now and sat down on Sherp¡¯s desk.


    Himin took one look at the interior and said, ¡°I am not waiting in this mess.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t see what the problem was. The smell wasn¡¯t that bad. But she didn¡¯t care enough to argue. ¡°Then you can wait outside. Maybe Miusvon¡¯s new master will be kind enough to send someone to pick you off while you¡¯re out there.¡±


    Grumbling under her breath, Himin cleared a space for herself in the corner and sat down.


    Urick did likewise, while Nove shifted her bulk gingerly through the debris to stand beside Kano. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve got some time now, if you¡¯d care to explain what happened.¡±


    Kano would rather not go through it all again, but she supposed she owed Nove an explanation. ¡°Actually, Himin, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Wait outside for a while. You can be the lookout while I talk to Nove about something.¡±


    Himin didn¡¯t strike Kano as particularly reasonable, but apparently she had sense enough not to argue. Once she was gone, Kano began her account. She¡¯d intended to keep it short and simple, but as she told Nove how it all began and the abomination nodded her enormous armored head, she felt a sudden need to unburden herself. Words overflowed from her mouth like a dam bursting as she talked and talked. Nove listened in silence except to ask for the occasional clarification.


    It was only when Kano, feeling spent but more at peace, reached the end, when she¡¯d destroyed the network that Nove commented, ¡°You did the right thing.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Kano hardly needed someone to tell her that. Of course she¡¯d done the right thing. But hearing it still made her feel better for some reason. Better and yet more vulnerable, as if Nove¡¯s judgment had suddenly opened up all of Kano¡¯s actions to the same scrutiny. Kano came to the cold realization that just as she¡¯d done the right thing then, there must be times when she¡¯d done the wrong thing.


    Not that she could recall any right now, but they probably existed. It was something she¡¯d have to keep in mind, maybe then things would go better for her. She didn¡¯t know how much difference it could really make, given how little time she had left, but it couldn¡¯t hurt to try. Rousing herself from the near trance that her recollections had brought about, Kano sent Urick to fetch Himin.


    Once she was back, Himin wasted no time in complaining to Kano. ¡°Took you long enough. I was out there for ages. You¡¯re lucky I wasn¡¯t killed or captured.¡±


    Hearing her whine, Kano wasn¡¯t sure how lucky she¡¯d truly been to avoid such an outcome. ¡°You weren¡¯t gone that long. It¡¯s not like it matters if you¡¯re waiting inside or out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? You don¡¯t see a problem with me waiting out in this increasingly hostile town, alone and unarmed?¡±


    Kano thought she was being rather dramatic about it all, but she didn¡¯t want to discuss this nonsense any further. ¡°Fine, whatever. You¡¯re in here now.¡±


    It was at least an hour past dusk, and Kano was considering leaving when Sherp finally showed up.


    ¡°What are you all doing in here?¡± the little detective asked, her mouth hanging open and exposing her brown mismatched teeth, her rheumy eyes wide with alarm.


    ¡°I need information,¡± Kano said, gesturing for Sherp to sit down behind her desk.


    The chair gave a tortured squeal of rusted metal as Sherp plopped herself down on the ruined seat. ¡°On what?¡± she asked, drinking from a bottle she pulled out of her coat.


    ¡°On the town,¡± Kano said, snatching whatever wretched concoction Sherp was drinking and swallowing a mouthful. ¡°And what¡¯s been happening here since Shorin left.¡±


    ¡°Well, things have been pretty quiet over in the citadel as far as I know. Not that I usually hear much about what goes on there in the first place. I did hear a rumor that some necromancer moved in up north recently, and the butchers have been suffering a real lack of raw materials lately so¡ª¡±


    Kano raised her hand to cut Sherp off. She really didn¡¯t want to hear about the economic straits of the town, particularly when there were far more important events afoot. ¡°What was that about a necromancer?¡±


    ¡°I heard some salvagers, or something, complaining about how one of their favorite spots had been taken over. They said it was a necromancer, but it¡¯s hard to say if that¡¯s true. They were pretty drunk.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where it is they were talking about?¡± Kano asked. The words of whatever inebriated lowlifes Sherp was acquainted with weren¡¯t much to go on, but it was better than nothing. And presuming what they said was true, there wasn¡¯t much time to stop the necromancer before they were safely ensconced within the citadel.


    ¡°More or less. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll be taking us there.¡±


    Sherp hunched down in her chair and repeated in a quavering voice, ¡°Why?¡±


    Seizing the detective by the collar of her soiled coat, Kano hauled her up. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you long enough. Now show us the way.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 10

    Dark clouds, heavy with the residue of toxic waste, disgorged a putrid deluge across the lifeless earth around Kano as she followed the even fouler river.


    ¡°This was their favorite spot?¡± Kano asked, covered in the brownish gunk that fell from the sky. She found it hard to believe that whoever had given Sherp her information would choose to be out here, let alone a necromancer.


    ¡°Nearly,¡± Sherp, faring no better in the rain as she pointed toward a large drain that emptied into the river. ¡°I think that¡¯s what they were talking about.¡±


    Kano sighed. What was it with necromancers and their obsession with these stupid underground lairs? Couldn¡¯t they just live above ground like normal people? ¡°Then I guess let¡¯s go in there and get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Wait, if there is a necromancer living around here, I doubt they¡¯re in there.¡±


    ¡°But you said they got chased out of their favorite spot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re actually down there. They¡¯re probably just in the area somewhere. Like maybe¡­¡± Sherp scanned their surroundings, then pointed at a huge tarp made of some synthetic material. It was stretched over a fence embedded in a wide dirt platform.


    It was far from the flashiest accommodation Kano had ever seen, but it did look recently constructed. And for what it lacked in opulence or style, it more than made up for it in how conspicuous it was. The place was practically begging to be destroyed. Normally Kano wasn¡¯t one to entertain such pleas, but this seemed a fine time to start.


    She had little sense of civic pride. Indeed, the concept was alien to her, but them messing with the town she lived in meant they were messing with her. And her feelings were clear when it came to that: She hated it. She was growing a little tired of killing necromancers, but hey, what was one more in the grand scheme of things? It was practically a freebie, and this place looked poorly defended at best, so it should be easy pickings.


    Kano turned to her followers. ¡°Sherp, Himin, you guys wait here.¡±


    No point dragging the noncombatants along to get shot. She might need them to do that later.


    ¡°You mean we¡¯re supposed to wait out here in this horrible rain?¡± Himin asked. Soaked in the foul-smelling stuff, she looked miserable, though it didn¡¯t seem to bother Sherp.


    ¡°Better that than coming with us and getting shot,¡± Kano said before leaving them there.


    Circling around the supposed necromancer¡¯s lair with Nove and Urick at her back, Kano couldn¡¯t see any signs of movement or anything to indicate hidden defenses. It seemed the place was just as defenseless as it looked. Emboldened, Kano strolled right up to the front gate. The fact that no one stopped her or acknowledged her presence only encouraged her view that there was nothing to worry about here.


    Pulling the gate open, she was surprised to find that it wasn¡¯t even locked. Happy to get away from the weather, Kano stepped in under the fabric dome. Half a dozen ghouls were milling around and packing what looked like parts of machinery into bags, seemingly oblivious to their intruder¡¯s presence. Seeing that they weren¡¯t armed, Kano ignored them and focused on the black-robed figure standing at the center of it all. It was nice of necromancers to identify themselves so clearly.


    ¡°Hi there,¡± the necromancer said, her voice full of cheer. Her countenance beamed at them from beneath her hood. ¡°We were just getting ready to leave. Do you need something?¡±


    Kano paused, taken aback by the necromancer¡¯s sunny disposition. This wasn¡¯t what she¡¯d expected at all. Was this the wrong place, after all? But she was clearly a necromancer, and it would be far too much of a coincidence if she were unrelated to all this. ¡°Are you the one who Miusvon is working for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can I help you?¡±


    Despite her admission, Kano still felt the need to seek additional confirmation. ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to take over the citadel?¡±


    The necromancer chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any trying about it at this point, given that we¡¯re just about to move in, but yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, I¡¯m here to kill you.¡± As odd as the necromancer was acting, there was no particular reason to change the plan. If anything, she felt a little silly for having brought Nove and Urick along. She would¡¯ve just come on her own if she¡¯d known how easy it would be.


    ¡°Kill me?¡± the necromancer asked, their expression changing to one of benign bemusement. ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Because the last thing Shorinstown needs is a necromancer living in it.¡± Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Were necromancers really so self-absorbed that they couldn¡¯t see the sort of impact they had on the rest of the world?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand. Why would that be a bad thing? I¡¯m fairly sure that¡¯s exactly what Shorinstown needs, especially now.¡±


    ¡°Why would we need a necromancer? Why would anyone?¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re the only ones who can actually make anything anymore?¡± She sounded genuinely confused. ¡°Did you not realize that?¡±


    Kano nearly burst out laughing. She¡¯d forgotten just how insane necromancers could be. ¡°You actually think the work of necromancers benefits anyone other than themselves? How do you even function with that level of insanity?¡± Her accommodation here was rather simplistic, but she must have resources beyond this if she was able to get Miusvon on her side. And yet she seemed completely out of touch with reality. The disparity was maddening.


    ¡°I think you have the wrong impression of my work,¡± said the necromancer. ¡°I realize some of my brethren can be¡­ eccentric in their ways, but I really am trying to change Shorinstown for the better.¡± She flashed her white teeth in amusement. ¡°I mean, I¡¯d have to try hard to do worse than the previous ruler, wouldn¡¯t you say? Also, I apologize for not bringing it up sooner, but we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves yet. I¡¯m Angakkuq, though you can just call me An.¡±


    It was only after Kano introduced herself and her companions that she wondered what she was doing. Hadn¡¯t she come to kill the necromancer? Despite feeling like she was losing sight of her purpose here and wanting to get back on track, Kano couldn¡¯t bring herself to go from polite conversation to unprovoked violence. It was too much of a leap for her right now. Kano¡¯s desire to do the necromancer harm was fading, for now at least. It was eclipsed by her desire for answers. ¡°What exactly are you going to do once you get to Shorinstown? If your plan for it is so great, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind sharing it.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    The ghouls brought out four folding chairs, and An gestured for Kano and the others to sit down.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to hear me out, then I¡¯d be more than happy to explain myself. It¡¯s a rather expansive topic, but I assure you that I¡¯ll try to keep things as short as possible. How much do you know about the fall of mankind? About what exactly brought about their downfall?¡±


    Kano had only the haziest idea, but she was sure necromancers had something to do with it. But somehow that didn¡¯t seem to be the direction An¡¯s explanation was heading in. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of you guys? The necromancers?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, not at all. The decline began before we even existed, as a matter of fact, it was what drove the humans to create us in the first place. Though¡­¡± An cleared her throat and glanced away. ¡°I will admit we didn¡¯t exactly provide the assistance they¡¯d hoped for in stopping their extinction. Rather the opposite, in fact.¡±


    Kano scratched her head, thoroughly confused. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t your war or whatever with the humans that killed them off? What was it, then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really: human reproduction stopped working. Which is not to say it was for a lack of trying. I believe they tried pretty much every way they could think of to create viable offspring.¡±


    As An got into the rhythm of explaining, her eyes shone, and she spoke quickly and with confidence. ¡°But nothing worked. No matter how they were born, their offspring were lifeless. Soulless, to be precise. Had they figured that last part out sooner, they might have been able to do something to fix it, but it was only when their civilization had all but withered away that they realized that was the problem. As for the cause¡­ there were theories, but no one was ever able to prove anything, until now. I believe I¡¯m very close to being able to prove that it was the humans¡¯ tampering with themselves and their environment that brought about their fall.¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. She¡¯d had some trouble following the rest of what An had been saying, but that was clearly ridiculous. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why would whatever they did to themselves stop their children from having souls?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that aspect strays a bit into the theological, of which I can claim only a limited understanding, but I think it¡¯s something along the lines of they changed too much. To the point where they were unrecognizable in a sense to¡­ wherever it is these souls come from. Think of it like this: The human body is a vessel, while the soul is¡­¡±


    She looked upward, where noxious material falling from the sky continued to strike the outside of their enclosure. ¡°Let¡¯s say rain. So if my theory is correct, the human vessel became too malformed or too full of holes, whatever makes more sense to you. Whatever was wrong with it progressed until it was no longer capable of holding a soul, and they just slipped right on through instead of, uh, anchoring themselves. Their form deviated too far from its original state. That was what caused their downfall.¡±


    ¡°How does that make any sense?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Even ghouls have souls, and they must be even further away from whatever proper form the humans changed too much from.¡±


    ¡°Of course ghouls have souls, albeit artificial ones, but they didn¡¯t gain them naturally like humans once did. Therein lies the problem.¡±


    ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t the necromancers just make new souls for the humans? Like they do when they create ghouls.¡±


    ¡°I believe that was the initial idea. But the thing is, necromancers can¡¯t actually create new souls. All we can do is break up existing ones and make them into lesser but more numerous versions.¡±


    Kano turned to her companions in disbelief. ¡°Did either of you two know about any of this?¡±


    Nove shook her horned head while Urick said, ¡°Fuck no, I had no idea.¡±


    Could the necromancer be lying? She¡¯d gone to a lot of effort to come up with explanations if she was, and what would be the point? Besides, Kano couldn¡¯t believe the happily smiling individual in front of her was lying. If she knew all that and had a plan to do something about it, maybe she was at least worth hearing out.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan, then? You¡¯re going to save humanity somehow?¡± Kano didn¡¯t care much for humans, but at least it would breathe some new life into the world.


    ¡°No, not humanity. Their time has passed. I haven¡¯t decided what to call them yet, but I intend to create a new type of being. One more suited to the new, revived world.¡± An ended her speech with a flourish and held her hand out to Kano. ¡°That¡¯s the idea, at least. There¡¯re still quite a few problems I need to work out before I get to that stage, but my results so far have been promising.¡±


    ¡°But why Shorinstown? Can¡¯t you just go and do your nonsense somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Shorinstown is rather unique in that it possesses a great wellspring of necromantic energy, just waiting to be tapped.¡±


    ¡°It does?¡± It was the first Kano had heard of anything like that.


    ¡°As of recently, yes. Though I¡¯m not surprised you¡¯re unaware of it. I doubt anyone other than a necromancer has any idea what¡¯s happening. So, there you are, now you know my plan. Do you still intend to killing me?¡±


    Kano sighed. ¡°I guess not.¡±


    ¡°Then why not join me? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s much good I can accomplish with your help. Miusvon told me about you. I believe she¡¯d also welcome your assistance.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t join you.¡± She glanced at Urick and Nove to make sure they had nothing to say before she continued. ¡°But I will come with you. At least I can keep an eye on you that way.¡±


    What the necromancer was saying sounded far too good to be true, and Kano wanted to be there when her lies were exposed for all the world to see. And on the remote chance that she really could do what she was saying¡­ Well, Kano would deal with that when the time came.

 Renewal - Chapter 11

    Once An¡¯s ghouls finished packing up the necromancer¡¯s machinery, they strapped on their loads, and the whole group left the makeshift shelter. Trudging through the foul chemical rain, they proceeded to Shorinstown and the citadel at its center. Kano kept close by An¡¯s side during the journey. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually try anything out here, but staying nearby made her distrust more bearable.


    Once they were inside the limits of Shorinstown, Sherp went her own way with scarcely a word to anyone. Kano didn¡¯t blame her. She¡¯d be happy to be rid of present company if she could, but there was still work to be done. Much as she might hate it.


    She kept her eyes open in case anyone decided to attack the necromancer walking openly in their midst, but the ghouls ignored their group or avoided them. They encountered not the slightest opposition as they passed through the town. Now that Shorin was gone, no one seemed interested in resisting any new rulers.


    They were nearing the citadel when Himin moved beside Kano and said, ¡°I should probably make myself scarce.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kano replied. Things seemed peaceful. Had she missed some sign of danger?


    ¡°This necromancer might be all rainbows and sunshine, but her lackey said she¡¯d kill me if she saw me around here again.¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll see you later, then.¡± Her entourage had grown large enough as it was, so she was happy to lose a member or two. Himin looked like she wanted to say something more but instead she just slipped away into a side street.


    They left her behind and found Miusvon waiting to receive them outside the citadel. After hearing Miusvon¡¯s explanation that the citadel was under control and she could start working immediately, An hurried off with her assistants. Kano let her go for the time being. It was sure to just be a lot of boring unpacking and preliminary work, nothing Kano needed to concern herself with.


    ¡°So,¡± Miusvon said, once the necromancer and her servants were inside, ¡°you¡¯ve decided to work for An, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not working for her. But I did agree to come along and keep an eye on what she¡¯s up to. It was either that or kill her. And I¡¯m kind of curious as to where she¡¯s going with this lunacy of hers.¡±


    Miusvon¡¯s expression tightened, and her eyes grew hard. ¡°I suggest you speak with more respect when you¡¯re talking about Angakkuq. She¡¯s trying to accomplish great things. What right do you have to mock her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Kano wasn¡¯t afraid of Miusvon, but she also wasn¡¯t looking for a fight, not over something so trivial. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut about her.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Good. Maybe you have more sense than I gave you credit for. For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯re at least giving her a chance.¡±


    Giving her a chance wasn¡¯t quite how Kano would have put it, but it would do for now. ¡°When did you start working for her, anyway? And why?¡±


    Miusvon blinked. ¡°When? I forget the exact time. It¡¯s been a few years now.¡±


    ¡°Years? But I thought you were working for that other necromancer? The one I killed.¡±


    ¡°Gresitosis? No, that was just part of me helping Angakkuq. They were working together, at least to a certain extent. Maybe it¡¯s more accurate to say Gresitosis was pursuing his own research and Angakkuq was giving him a helping hand in exchange for using that research to benefit her own work.¡±


    ¡°And? Was it helpful?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, though I wouldn¡¯t really know. I can¡¯t say I understand much of this stuff.¡±


    So An¡¯s work must be somewhat similar. ¡°What about the children that Gresitosis made?¡± Kano asked, managing to get the name right for once. ¡°Does An intend to use them for anything?¡± She hadn¡¯t gotten that impression, but it was worth making sure.


    ¡°Not as far as I¡¯m aware, and it¡¯ll probably stay that way. I¡¯m pretty sure that element of Gresitosis¡¯s work was a failure as far as An¡¯s concerned. And it sure seems like she¡¯s right¡ªthey don¡¯t strike me as much use to anyone.¡±


    Kano could hardly disagree with that, but she was relieved that they were of no interest to the necromancer. Maybe she wasn¡¯t actually that bad after all, at least compared to Gresitosis. But that probably wasn¡¯t saying very much. Kano was still far from convinced that she wouldn¡¯t be better off just killing An and being done with it. Especially since this was starting to feel like a lot of work.


    ¡°Why do you work for An, anyway? Do you really think she¡¯ll make the world a better place or something?¡± Even though that was what the necromancer herself had claimed, it still sounded ridiculous when said aloud.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not totally convinced she will. But the way I see it, she¡¯s the best chance we have of making anything whatsoever. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but everything around us is dying. Including us.¡± Miusvon paused as a thought seemingly occurred to her. ¡°Except for mold, I guess. But that doesn¡¯t exactly help any of us, unless you¡¯re secretly some kind of mold person.¡±


    Kano recognized that Miusvon was making some sort of attempt at humor but opted to continue staring back at her.


    ¡°Anyway, as I was saying, people are dying out. It¡¯s a slow process, but it¡¯s also pretty inevitable. Angakkuq is the only one who can offer us even a chance of changing that. So, no, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll make the world a better place. I think if she¡¯s successful, she¡¯ll allow the world to keep existing, at least in a sense that matters to us. I think that¡¯s the best we can really ask for at this point. We can worry about making things better once we¡¯re not on the verge of extinction.¡±


    Kano was a bit taken aback. During her brief association with Miusvon, she¡¯d never seen her this serious. In fact, she could barely remember having met anyone who showed the kind of dedication and commitment she seemed to have to An¡¯s cause. The only people she¡¯d seen with that kind of hope were necromancers, enamored with their mad designs for the world.


    Kano found it energizing to see someone who genuinely seemed to care to such an extent, but it also served as a warning. Just because Miusvon really believed it, that didn¡¯t mean it was true. Kano would have to decide that for herself. She briefly considered asking the opinions of her largely silent companions and nearly burst out laughing. No, she wasn¡¯t quite desperate enough to ask them about such a weighty issue. If she was having trouble coming to grips with it, then they had no chance whatsoever.

 Renewal - Chapter 12

    ¡°What does An need me for, anyway?¡± Kano asked, having joined Miusvon for a private meal at her fellow natural¡¯s request. ¡°She already has you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Obviously having the both of them was better, but it didn¡¯t seem necessary. There was no one left in Shorinstown to threaten them.


    Swallowing a mouthful of gray-brown meat, Miusvon shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to be sure. Besides, you never know what kind of opposition might appear. For example, I¡¯m sure Gresitosis never expected what you did to him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he was an idiot. Still, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Though Kano hadn¡¯t the faintest idea what form such a threat might take. All the necromancers Kano knew of were dead, other than An, as were any naturals. It occurred to her that she had confirmation of all of their deaths, except for Karen. For her she had only the word of that blob that was supposed to be another Kano.


    Did Karen even really exist? Kano had yet to see any definitive evidence to indicate that she did. Someone had created all this, but Kano had no proof of who it had been. It was probably about time she had another talk with the blob. Kano didn¡¯t know much about what they were capable of, but from what little she knew of their capabilities, there was plenty of potential danger.


    Taking a few more bites of her food, Kano set it aside and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on something.¡±


    Before Miusvon could say another word, she left the room. Rather than try to navigate her way through the citadel back to lab that supposedly belonged to Karen, Kano went around the back of the citadel and used the same secret entrance as before.


    Being taken straight to her destination was rather convenient, and she wished they had more of these conveyances around here. Maybe it had been too much work to make more of them, or maybe the creators had just wanted to force people to walk around. Who created this place, anyway? Karen? Kano vaguely recalled the blob saying something about that. Not that it really mattered either way.


    The pulsating blob of technicolored gunk was right where Kano had left it, in its small clear enclosure. Her reflection was nowhere to be seen, but as she approached, she saw the shape of it forming from the amorphous mass.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said once the other her was fully formed.


    Blob Kano opened its mouth in a wide smile. Even its teeth were brightly colored and soft. ¡°Hi. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°What have you, uh, been doing while I was gone?¡± There was something awkward about talking to something so similar to herself, especially now that they were alone together.


    ¡°Waiting.¡±


    Despite their cheery tone or perhaps because of it, Kano felt a chill. ¡°Waiting for what?¡±


    Their shoulders flowed together in an approximation of a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Something interesting to happen, I guess? It¡¯s kind of boring being stuck in here. Hoping is about all there is to do.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. Have you just been sitting here the whole time, then?¡± It sounded a whole lot worse than just ¡°kind of boring.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve been asleep mostly. Not much worth staying awake for. Until you came back, that is. How have things been out there? Anything interesting happen?¡±


    ¡°A new necromancer moved in. Her name¡¯s An or something.¡± Kano wasn¡¯t even going to bother attempting to get her full name right.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s exciting. What¡¯s she like?¡±


    Exciting was one word for it, though not the one Kano would have chosen. ¡°Hard to say for sure, I haven¡¯t spoken with her much. She seems friendly, I guess. You¡¯d probably get along with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? You should bring her here so we can talk. I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be interesting. Unfortunately¡±¡ªBlob Kano tapped on the glass¡ª¡°I can¡¯t go see her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe later. I think she¡¯s busy right now.¡± Kano didn¡¯t think it was a good idea for them to meet, not until she knew more of An¡¯s intentions. She didn¡¯t know what a necromancer might be able to do with this blob, and she didn¡¯t want to find out either. ¡°Hey, um, Kano.¡± Kano didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever get used to addressing someone else by her own name. ¡°What do you think of necromancers? Like, in general.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The other Kano slithered back and forth inside their tank. ¡°That¡¯s quite a broad question. I¡¯m not sure I have much of an opinion of necromancers in general. I guess it really depends on the individual? Karen is the only one I knew, so I can hardly generalize based only on my experience with her.¡±


    Kano felt silly for even asking her about something involving the outside world. Of course they wouldn¡¯t know. But that didn¡¯t mean their perspective was useless. She just needed to readjust her focus. ¡°Fine, then what¡¯s your opinion of Karen?¡±


    Blob Kano sat down. ¡°That¡¯s one I should be able to answer, at least. Though even then it¡¯s still kind of complicated. On one hand, I¡¯m grateful to her for creating me as well as the time we spent together, but at the same time, I also recognize that her intentions were selfish. Maybe not entirely, but most of what she did was definitely for her own benefit.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of her cause? Of her spending all that effort to prolong her own life?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s only natural. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a ghoul or a necromancer, or whatever. No one wants to die.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t so sure about that. A lot of the people she¡¯d killed had seemed pretty suicidal to her. ¡°So you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what she did?¡± She had little idea of what Karen¡¯s pursuits had cost her and the world, but she doubted they¡¯d been cheap. Then again, maybe Kano herself wasn¡¯t much better; she¡¯d caused quite a bit of destruction in order to prolong her own life.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, just that I can understand why she did it. As for if it was actually the right thing to do¡­¡± Her eyes closed as she trailed off, deep in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in any position to judge.¡±


    How could another version of herself be so indecisive and noncommittal? They didn¡¯t seem much like her at all. ¡°Of course you can judge it. How else are you ever supposed to make a decision about it? If she were here right now and wanted you to help her extend her life, would you do it? Even if, for example, it meant killing some random person?¡±


    The blob person hesitated before answering. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. I guess I might. Whoever they were, they were going to die eventually anyway. Maybe if Karen was still alive, she¡¯d have been able to accomplish something positive. That would probably outweigh the value of a single ghoul¡¯s life, no?¡±


    Their logic felt awfully similar to what Miusvon and An had been saying to justify what they were doing. Kano wasn¡¯t even sure she necessarily disagreed, which made it all the more unsettling. Were they right? And if not, then what was the right course? Her head was already aching from thinking about it. Why did this all have to be so complicated? Killing the necromancer would have been so much simpler.


    She still hadn¡¯t given up on that option, though it felt increasingly unconscionable. Even though the blob¡¯s answer to the hypothetical situation with Karen had been unhelpful, maybe asking her opinion on what was actually happening with An would be more productive. Kano explained what she knew of the necromancer¡¯s plans. How they were going to create a new type of being to repopulate the dying world.


    The other her blinked, confused. ¡°It sounds fine to me. What¡¯s your problem with the idea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± She stopped, confused. Her objection was strong, she had no doubt about that, but it was also ill-defined. Was it solely because An was a necromancer? No, though that was a large part of it. Kano realized she was sick of all these hopes and dreams being bandied about. None of them had led to anything the slightest bit positive, just death or worse. Like what had happened to Thirty-Six.


    Regardless of their intentions, at best they¡¯d unknowingly continued the senseless cycle of destruction. At worst¡­ Kano wasn¡¯t even sure which was the worst outcome she¡¯d seen. Perhaps the humans and their network, where they¡¯d trapped themselves in a hellish prison of their own making.


    ¡°I still think she¡¯s likely to make things worse, no matter what she says she¡¯s trying to do.¡± Action and professed intent didn¡¯t often line up in Kano¡¯s experience.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re being a bit too cynical about her. Besides, how much worse could things even get?¡± A ripple passed across the fleshy mimic¡¯s body. ¡°Maybe you see things differently, given that you actually live out in the world, but from my tank it seems like things are pretty awful out there as it is.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think things could get that much worse.¡±


    ¡°There you go, then. Why not take a chance and trust this necromancer? Maybe things will turn out for the best.¡±


    Kano still couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that, even for a second. And if she didn¡¯t believe in what she was doing, how was she supposed to trust her? ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not trusting them is for the best. That way you can keep watch over what they¡¯re doing with an open mind.¡±


    Kano nodded. She wasn¡¯t sure about the open mind part, but at least they both agreed the necromancer needed to be watched. ¡°What¡¯re you going to do now, anyway? Just stay in this tank forever?¡±


    The image of her own lips twisted into a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to, but I don¡¯t really have any other options.¡±


    It occurred to Kano that maybe introducing her to An wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. Despite her previous fears, there probably wasn¡¯t much An could do with Blob Kano. The blob was clearly a failure, so it probably wouldn¡¯t have much value in furthering An¡¯s research.


    She didn¡¯t trust Blob Kano either, but they did seem like they wouldn¡¯t easily fall for whatever had duped Miusvon. And maybe An could do something about them being trapped here. Kano didn¡¯t like the thought of her or anyone else being trapped like this. And if An really did help, then maybe that would go some ways toward proving her good intentions were more than just words.


    ¡°There might be more options than we realize. I¡¯ll ask An to take a look. Maybe she can help you.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 13

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± An said, walking around the tank as she inspected Blob Kano from every angle while Kano waited off to the side, watching. ¡°How long have you existed like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, exactly,¡± the multicolored Kano said from within her enclosure, ¡°but probably a few years at least.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Is there something wrong with your memory?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that. But after spending so much time sleeping and being only partially aware, my sense of time has gotten kind of hazy.¡±


    ¡°Is there a particular reason you were sleeping so much?¡± An sounded eager, yet there was a detached air to her, as if she wasn¡¯t talking about another person. Particularly not a person right in front of her.


    ¡°The details of it were never explained to me, but¡±¡ªshe tapped the glass where Kano had used to the controls to revive them in the first place¡ª¡°these switches control some aspect of my enclosure. Without whatever they provide while on, my body and mind become dormant.¡±


    ¡°So the reason for your enclosure is to keep something inside with you, rather than keep you away from the outside environment?¡±


    ¡°I believe so. Were it not for that, I should be able to survive outside just fine.¡±


    ¡°Best that we not jump to any conclusions at this stage,¡± An said with a tight smile. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want there to be any accidents, if we can avoid it.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Kano said, ¡°can you help her or not?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. It¡¯s hard to say at this stage. I¡¯ll need to examine the mechanism connected to these switches. Once I figure out how all that works, I may be able to assist her. But I can promise nothing. She may very well be confined there regardless of what I do.¡± Despite her warning, she sounded optimistic.


    ¡°But you¡¯re willing to try?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Even if my efforts don¡¯t succeed, it should prove an enlightening experience.¡±


    Watching the other her in the tank break into a smile, Kano found herself wearing the same expression. The thought of this weird blob being free of their prison was oddly thrilling. Maybe just because it would be something Kano wouldn¡¯t have to worry about. Such events seemed few and far between as of late.


    Pretty much ever since she¡¯d met Urick, as a matter of fact. Not that she could remember their first meeting, owing her to her inebriation/poisoning at the time. As tempting as it was to pin her troubles on him, she could only blame him for so much. He¡¯d had little to do with the events that followed. If anyone was to blame, it was the two necromancers she¡¯d killed, which didn¡¯t exactly speak favorably of An.


    How different was she really from the other necromancers? It still felt hard to say for sure. They all seemed to share her enthusiasm for their own work as well as going to extreme lengths to accomplish their aims. Was there any other difference beyond her supposedly good intentions?


    Kano wished she could ask her copy about it to expand upon their previous conversation, but there probably wasn¡¯t much point. Blob Kano¡¯s only frame of reference was Karen, someone who Kano knew almost nothing about. It was unlikely she could offer much more insight about An, especially when they¡¯d only just met.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°What would you want to do if you got out, anyway?¡± Kano asked as she watched An try to examine the mechanism the controls were linked to without disrupting its functions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. See the outside world, I guess. I don¡¯t know enough about it to have much in particular in mind.¡± Spreading their arms, they gestured to the room around them. ¡°It must be more interesting than this place, though.¡±


    ¡°Meh. It is more varied, I guess. And there¡¯s obviously a lot more people.¡± Kano couldn¡¯t muster much enthusiasm. She didn¡¯t especially want to go outside as it was, though she imagined things might be different if she¡¯d been trapped inside for years like her other self had.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a few hundred.¡± Kano didn¡¯t have a good grasp of the population of Shorinstown, but that sounded about the most she was likely to encounter in any one place.


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s hard to imagine seeing so many people in one place. And they¡¯re all intelligent like you and me?¡±


    That was something she could answer with confidence, even if her response was largely negative. ¡°No, not like us. They¡¯re pretty much all just stupid ghouls, though there are a few slightly smarter ones.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s disappointing. Still, I¡¯m sure it must be interesting to meet so many different people.¡±


    Kano shrugged. She didn¡¯t find it interesting, but she imagined the other her would. It made Kano wonder if she¡¯d ever had such enthusiasm for meeting people or for life in general. Try as she might, it was hard to even imagine. Maybe she never had and instead the blob had undergone some process that made them like this.


    That made more sense. Kano could certainly see the benefits of having someone positive and proactive like this mound of colorful gunk appeared to be. Though their attitude would likely change when, if ever, they had to do some actual work for once. Kano found that she actually envied her a little. At least she didn¡¯t have to deal with all the nonsense that went on outside this little bubble.


    ¡°Is going out to see the world and meeting new people the only thing you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I would like to try to find Karen and see what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t she dead?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, but I can¡¯t know for sure. And even if she is, I¡¯d still like to see her one more time. You should come with me, if I ever get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Kano could do with some closure as far as her supposed creator went, but it was pointless to think about now. They still had no idea if she could leave her tank, and Kano had more pressing matters to attend to. She stared hard at the black-robed back of the necromancer beside her.


    It occurred to Kano that if they really did search for Karen, she¡¯d be chasing after yet another necromancer. She could only shake her head at the foolishness of it all. Would she ever be rid of these wretched creatures?


    Though given that the choices largely boiled down to necromancers or ghouls, it was no wonder she didn¡¯t care for the company of others. Not that all ghouls were worthless; some of them could surprise you at times. Maybe the same could be said of necromancers, though that remained to be seen. So far all that had surprised her about necromancers was the strength of their rabid self-interest.


    Kano watched as An pulled a vial from her robes and filled it with something from inside the complex network of cables and mechanisms behind the switches. But as the necromancer held it up to the light, Kano saw that it was empty, and yet An seemed like she was looking at something inside of it.


    ¡°Did you find something?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°No. What am I supposed to be seeing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe, but I suspected you might not be able to perceive it.¡± She pocketed the vial. ¡°I think I have all I need for now. I¡¯ll let you know what I find out.¡±


    Both of the Kanos stared after her as she left.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be able to figure out a solution?¡± the blob asked.


    ¡°Maybe. She seems optimistic, but it¡¯s hard to say if there¡¯s any foundation to that. Necromancers don¡¯t exactly have the most grounded expectations in my experience. What about you, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure if she¡¯ll be able to either, but I hope so.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 14

    Walking through the citadel, Kano staggered, only avoiding falling over by catching herself against the wall.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nove asked, shifting her bulk to look back at Kano.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, dying is great. You should try it sometime.¡±


    Nove grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve tried it a few times, despite my wishes, but it never seemed to take.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let that stop you. Isn¡¯t perseverance a virtue?¡±


    ¡°Kano,¡± Nove said, her expression grim, ¡°did you talk to An about helping you?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Why not? What if she could fix you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been paying attention, but I don¡¯t exactly trust her.¡±


    ¡°You trust her enough to let her meet that Kano in the tank.¡±


    Kano looked away. ¡°That was just a test.¡±


    ¡°And? Did she pass?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say. But the last thing I want is to let some necromancer have their way with me.¡±


    Nove crossed her arms. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to have that problem when you were letting Yon cut you open.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and look how working with Yon turned out.¡±


    ¡°And do you think the same thing might happen with An?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe?¡± She thought An seemed reasonable and that she was working toward something beneficial. But she¡¯d thought the same thing about Yon, so it was pointless trying to judge people based on what they said. Especially when those people were necromancers.


    And she hadn¡¯t seen enough of what An had done to make any real assessments, though that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t others who were more familiar with her past actions. Ignoring Nove¡¯s response, Kano went off to find Miusvon. The necromancer¡¯s longtime servant had to know more. The natural was in her room, disassembling and cleaning the rifle she usually kept on her back.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she said, continuing her work as Kano walked in.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ve been working for An for years, right? What was it like? What sorts of things did she do during that time?¡± Kano didn¡¯t expect Miusvon to be able to give her a complete picture, but Kano hoped she be able to offer some useful information at least.


    ¡°Mostly just a bunch of sitting around while she conducted research or getting the materials she needed. Pretty usual necromancer stuff, I imagine.¡±


    The answer was about as much as Kano would have expected, in that it was of no use whatsoever. ¡°What about when you were helping Gresitosis? Do you know what she wanted from him?¡±


    ¡°She never told me the details, but it was something to do with what he was doing with the children.¡±


    Equally unhelpful. Kano had no idea what he¡¯d been doing with the children, though she did remember there having been some kind of orb involved. What had happened to that? It wasn¡¯t in her home when she last checked, so Shorin¡¯s people must have taken it along with Nove and the others.


    ¡°I see, never mind, then. By the way, have you seen some sort of gold orb around here?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Why do you ask?¡±


    Kano shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I just remembered something.¡± Absorbed in her own thoughts, she walked off. Where was the orb? If it was taken by the same people who raided her house, then Himin should know where it was or be able to point her in the right direction. But she could hardly leave the citadel to speak with her and risk missing something important. It would have to wait until later.


    For all the tension Kano felt within the citadel¡¯s walls, she couldn¡¯t see it in any of the other inhabitants. An and Miusvon seemed content with their work while their minions wandered the citadel, seemingly without a thought in their heads. Though that was generally how ghouls were anyway.


    Now that she thought about it, Kano was amazed that Urick managed to complain as much as he did with his limited faculties. Not that Kano needed any more examples of how much one could do with a little after getting to know Thirty-Six and, to a lesser extent, the other children. To Kano¡¯s surprise, thinking of them and how they weren¡¯t here produced a dull mental ache.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    She sighed. She really must have too much time on her hands if she was getting caught up in whatever nonsense this was.


    If only she was free to drink instead of waiting around here, but much as she disliked it, this was technically important. It was a pity there was no one trustworthy who could watch them for her, but such was life. Even if you didn¡¯t have much of it left.


    It occurred to Kano that even if she couldn¡¯t go outside to search for answers, there was still plenty within she hadn¡¯t figured out. An had only just arrived, so there wasn¡¯t much Kano could learn about her without asking the necromancer herself, but this was apparently the place where Kano had been created. Someone in here must have answers about her past. She went back to Blob Kano¡¯s room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Karen leave any records behind?¡± Kano asked, standing beside the blob¡¯s tank. She¡¯d searched through Karen¡¯s rooms and lab but found nothing of use.


    ¡°There should have been,¡± the tank dweller replied. ¡°I guess she must have taken them with her.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said she was dead.¡±


    ¡°She was when she left, presumably. Unless someone took her and her stuff out with them. But that was probably a long time ago. Who knows what happened to her after that.¡±


    ¡°How long ago did she leave?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t you know anything about the history of the citadel? Anyone who lives around here should be able to tell you more than I can.¡±


    Kano blinked. She hadn¡¯t thought of that. She was so unused to the idea of other people, especially the residents of Shorinstown, knowing more about something than her. Unless that something was the art of staring lifelessly into space and drooling¡ªthey seemed to have mastered that.


    ¡°Nove,¡± Kano called, having left the abomination behind to comb through Karen¡¯s rooms in hopes of finding something while she spoke with Blob Kano.


    The huge creature lumbered into the room, casting an uncomfortable glance at the tank. She didn¡¯t seem very taken with the idea of there being another Kano. It was sweet, in a horrifically dull way. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember anything about the history of this place?¡±


    ¡°I know some of it, why?¡±


    ¡°I want to know anything to do with Karen, the necromancer who used to live here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard the name Karen, but I¡¯d heard a necromancer used to live here. All I know from that time is rumors, though. By the time we left here, Shorin had already taken over.¡±


    Kano sighed. She¡¯d made a simple enough request. Why did Nove have to babble on like this? Kano felt a stabbing pain in her head as she realized she¡¯d nearly glossed over what Nove had said. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the time we left here¡¯? When were we here?¡±


    ¡°Years ago. Back when we first met.¡± Kano stared at her blankly and she continued, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest. What were we doing here? What was I doing here?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how you ended up here; you never wanted to talk about it. But I think you were part of some experiment, just like I was.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t much help. Blob Kano had already told her as much. ¡°Fine, forget how I ended up here. Why did they make you?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t, I think. As far as I know, whoever was running this place got me from another necromancer.¡±


    ¡°What? If you were already made, then what were they using you for?¡± It didn¡¯t sound like they¡¯d been putting her to work, so why did they want an already complete specimen?


    ¡°They were doing something to my mind, altering me somehow. But whatever it was, it didn¡¯t work, and they left me to rot in a cell, barely aware of myself or my surroundings.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. Nove wasn¡¯t exactly the brightest person she¡¯d ever met, but she was a far cry from barely aware. ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I was down there, but at some point they brought you down there as well. I think you were the same as I was, another failure. But you weren¡¯t broken the way I was. I¡¯m not sure what was wrong with you, but I¡¯m guessing it had something to do with the reason why you¡¯re dying now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Kano hardly needed to hear more about her own problems. ¡°Get to the point. What did I do? I¡¯m pretty sure you said I helped you somehow?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nove said, shuffling her massive feet as her voice became choked with emotion. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died down there without ever knowing anything.¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°Uh-huh. But what did I do?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Nove¡¯s eyes grew distant as she dredged up her memories. ¡°Well, I remember you¡¯d been down there for a while. You were hurt. I could smell the blood. You talked for a while. I couldn¡¯t understand it then, but I think you were trying to be reassuring. You came over to the side of your cell, and I did too.¡± Nove¡¯s jowls drooped in an expression of consternation. ¡°I think I was going to eat you. I was hungry. But you reached through the bars, and then everything went dark. When I woke up, I was myself for the first time, or something like it. It was terribly confusing at the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You don¡¯t actually know what I did?¡±


    ¡°I know that you saved me. But as to how¡­ I think you gave me a piece of yourself somehow.¡±


    A piece of herself? It wasn¡¯t much to go on; that could mean all sorts of things. ¡°Did I say why I did it?¡±


    Nove hung her head and shook it. ¡°No, you barely said anything for a long time, just what you needed to say to get us out of there.¡±


    Kano sighed. Couldn¡¯t anyone give her a straight answer? But talking with Nove hadn¡¯t been completely pointless. At least she¡¯d confirmed that she¡¯d been here in the past. And she learned another, albeit minor, part of what Karen, and whoever was working with her, had been doing. If only she could talk to someone who¡¯d been there before she left. Shorin would have been a perfect choice, if she hadn¡¯t left him rotting in the dust.


    ¡°Do you remember anyone else being there? Anyone who might know more?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Other than us, the cells were pretty empty, and I don¡¯t remember seeing anyone on our way out, other than a few ghouls. But I doubt they¡¯d be much help, even if I could point them out somehow.¡±


    Kano ground her teeth. She¡¯d hit another dead end. There was nothing for it, then. If she couldn¡¯t find out anything about Karen on her own, she¡¯d just have to ask An about it. If there was anyone who could unravel the citadel¡¯s secrets, it was a necromancer.

 Renewal - Chapter 15

    Kano entered the lab and spotted An and her assistants. They seemed too intent on whatever their machines were telling them to notice Kano. After taking the opportunity to observe An¡¯s work for herself, Kano quickly decided it was useless and cleared her throat to alert An to her presence.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± the necromancer asked, looking away from her screen.


    ¡°I need information.¡±


    An¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. ¡°Regarding?¡±


    ¡°The citadel and its history.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived in Shorinstown far longer than I have. What makes you think I could tell you anything you don¡¯t already know?¡± She stood up and looked at Kano quizzically. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m rather busy at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Kano tried to think of something that a necromancer would care about enough to put off their work for. ¡°Don¡¯t you owe me at least this much if I¡¯m supposed to be helping you? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for a lot.¡± She doubted most necromancers would have cared about that line of reasoning, but it seemed like it might work on An.


    With a longing glance back at the long lines of data on the monitor that seemed to so entrance her, An said, ¡°Fine. I suppose I can spare you a little time. What exactly do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Anything you know about Karen. Particularly why she built this place and what she was doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I only met Karen once, quite a long time ago, long before any of this.¡± She gestured to indicate the building around them. ¡°And even then, it was only a brief meeting, so I can¡¯t say much about her character. Nor do I know much about the history of the citadel. However, I do have some small knowledge of the workings of this place. Rather unavoidable, really. I wouldn¡¯t be able to make much use of it otherwise.¡±


    Kano gestured for her to go on. ¡°So you know what she was trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. She left behind no records that I could find. Therefore, all I can offer is based on what I assume are the intended purposes of the citadel¡¯s various facilities. I think it¡¯s safe to say that the citadel¡¯s primary purpose was to manufacture biological creatures such as ghouls, though I¡¯m sure that comes as no surprise to you.¡±


    Kano nodded. That much was obvious.


    ¡°What is surprising, at least to me, is just how varied the equipment here is. There¡¯s everything one could want, so long as you¡¯re trying to do things in the same vein as she was. I have no idea how she managed to build this place. The resources alone are far beyond any other creation of the past century or so.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Kano hadn¡¯t come here to listen to An sing Karen praises. ¡°What else do you know about what she was trying to create? You must know more than just that she wanted to make ghouls.¡±


    ¡°Well, obviously she was trying to create beings similar to yourself. You must have seen the tanks, but I¡¯ve yet to see any definitive evidence of what she was trying to accomplish.¡±


    ¡°The blob said Karen was trying to preserve her own life. Do you not believe that?¡±


    An shrugged. ¡°I never said that. It seems plausible, but I haven¡¯t seen anything that proves it, either.¡±


    Scratching her head, Kano thought back to her first meeting with An. ¡°What about that energy you mentioned? You said there was a lot of it here or something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a great quantity of necromantic energy housed within these walls. An amount which, to my knowledge, has never before been reached.¡±


    ¡°Well, where is it, then?¡± Kano hadn¡¯t seen any big glowing balls of energy, or whatever it was supposed to look like.


    ¡°It¡¯s everywhere within the citadel, all around us.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Looking around, Kano couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Certain. But there¡¯s no need to worry. It¡¯s perfectly harmless in its dormant state. Without someone to direct it, you¡¯d probably never even notice it was there.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Kano narrowed her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you directing it?¡±


    ¡°Not at this stage. I¡¯m still trying to determine the source of this energy as well as the proper means of controlling it.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought you were in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°I am eager to advance my work, but regardless of my impatience, I cannot take something of such magnitude lightly. Even if not for the dangers presented by using it without proper care and consideration, I would also risk wasting some portion of the energy.¡± An shook her head. ¡°Or worse, wasting it completely. Such energies tend to be volatile, particularly in large quantities, I¡¯m still trying to understand how Karen managed to bind them in this fashion.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it was her?¡±


    ¡°No, but it seems a reasonable assumption to operate under. No sense making this more complex than it needs to be. And it¡¯s not as if it matters who was responsible for what at this stage.¡±


    Kano¡¯s lip curled. It mattered to her. Not only did she feel partially responsible for what Karen had wrought, she also needed to know what the necromancer had been up to. If there had been someone else involved in all this, such as another necromancer, it made everything a lot more complicated. ¡°Is there anything you are sure about?¡±


    ¡°Beyond what I already mentioned?¡± An replied placidly. ¡°No, that¡¯s about as much as I¡¯ve been able to discern, but I¡¯m hopeful that I¡¯ll have it all figured out sooner or later. I¡¯m getting close to understanding more of the mechanism built throughout the citadel which contains this energy. Everything else is secondary compared to that.¡±


    She walked over to a small circle comprised of three discs suspended in the air, each was colored red, green, or blue. ¡°This is where the energy is most concentrated, presumably to make it more accessible to whatever work is being done in the lab.¡±


    Glancing over the circle, Kano looked for anything special about it, but as far as she could tell, it was just plain metal with nothing inside it. ¡°Is there really energy in here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Try putting your hand in. Even if you can¡¯t see it, you may be able to feel something.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Kano was relatively content with the current state of her extremities, enough so that she didn¡¯t want to stick them into unknown, and apparently very potent, forms of energy.


    ¡°I assure you nothing bad will happen.¡±


    It felt a little foolish to take a necromancer at their word like that, but Kano didn¡¯t want to back down, either. Reaching from the top, she gingerly probed the circle¡¯s interior with her index finger. The air had a slight resistance to it, and her skin tingled. There was definitely something there. It was strange, but it also had little significance to Kano.


    ¡°That¡¯s great and all, but can¡¯t you tell me anything more useful?¡±


    An cocked her head. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I¡¯ve discovered in my work so far, at least without bogging you down with specifics.¡±


    Well, that was just typical. Of course the necromancer only really cared about the stuff that impacted her own work. It had been a waste of time to even ask An. She clearly cared nothing of Kano¡¯s concerns regarding Karen, and by extension the citadel.


    Kano was about to give up and leave An to her work when the necromancer added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I haven¡¯t been very helpful, but I do know something that may interest you.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Kano rather doubted the necromancer had any idea what interested her, based on their conversation so far.


    ¡°There¡¯s a door in Shorin¡¯s room that is outside of the citadel¡¯s control. It¡¯s locked to a biometric scanner, one which I believe may be locked to Karen. If you were really intended to be a copy of her, then maybe it will open for you as well. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll find anything useful, assuming you can even get inside, but it seems worth a look, right?¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°I guess. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± She left An to get back to her work and went to the former tyrant¡¯s room. The walls were bare, and whatever furniture had presumably been in here while he was still alive was all gone, probably at Himin¡¯s hand. It really hadn¡¯t taken long after Shorin¡¯s death for her to take over the place. Whatever the ghoul¡¯s flaws, she clearly wasn¡¯t one to wait overly long on opportunities.


    Whatever the reason, the large room¡¯s emptiness made finding the door in question all the easier. It slid open with a mechanical hiss at Kano¡¯s approach, and she looked into the small room beyond. A large metal console was built into the wall, covered in a variety of switches and lights.


    Despite being labeled, the purpose of most of them was lost on her, but while skimming over the dense array, she noticed the name Armonin Research Center beneath a red flashing light. There were another two lights beside it, marked Zirit Research Center and Corintes Research Center, but the bulbs were both dim, so Kano disregarded them. Wherever those places were, they probably didn¡¯t have anything to do with what she was after.


    It was possible a necromancer might be able to make something of the controls before Kano, but she could see nothing of relevance. Turning away from the machine, Kano spotted a pile of dark ash in the corner.


    She poked it with her foot and uncovered the geometric crystalline shape of a soul, or more precisely a soul¡¯s vessel, lit by a pulsating light. The light alternated between different colors, not unlike those of Blob Kano, though this was less vibrant.


    Once it was free of the ash, it became apparent that it was malformed or broken. The carefully sculpted geometric shape was rough and far from symmetrical. Did it still work? Based on the light, Kano thought it might, but the shape was unlike any other she¡¯d seen. Could it have been a deliberate choice? She couldn¡¯t imagine why, but she had no idea as to the significance of the vessel¡¯s shape. For all she knew, it might just be an aesthetic choice, albeit a poor one.


    Kano shook her head. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t help her, either. After hefting it, she was considering tossing it back into the corner when the lights went out. They came back a moment later, much dimmer. Annoyed at the interruption, Kano tucked the vessel into her pocket and went to find out what was going on.

 Renewal - Chapter 16

    Kano was wandering around with a confused Nove in tow, looking for someone in charge to explain to her what was happening, when she encountered Miusvon on her way out with a squad of ghouls at her back.


    ¡°Where¡¯re you going? And what happened to the lights?¡±


    Miusvon stopped in her tracks, and her escort did likewise. ¡°There¡¯s a power outage, and I¡¯m going to fix it. You wanna come?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to do that?¡± Whatever they were going to do out there, it was bound to be tedious.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure someone is messing with the power on purpose. The timing seems too convenient.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°So things are likely to get violent, and you may as well make yourself useful.¡± Miusvon gestured toward the ghouls she had with her, whose glassy eyes were staring straight ahead. ¡°This lot won¡¯t be much help, and we¡¯re short on bodies. Besides, do you have anything better to do?¡±


    She had a point there. The citadel was an awfully boring place to wait around in. But it would mean she wouldn¡¯t be able to watch An while she was out.


    ¡°Nove, you stay here and see what An gets up to.¡± Kano didn¡¯t trust her to handle it in the long term, but it should be fine for a little while. There couldn¡¯t be that many people to kill wherever they were going, and it shouldn¡¯t take long. The abomination didn¡¯t argue; she just walked off toward the lab.


    ¡°Where are we headed, anyway?¡± Kano asked as she accompanied Miusvon through the citadel. It was so much easier to find her way through the confusing place with a guide.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the power plant. The citadel has a direct connection, so if there¡¯s something wrong, it must be there.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think this something is?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say, but I suspect someone¡¯s either stealing our power or trying to sabotage us. Maybe both. Don¡¯t you live around here? Any idea who might be responsible?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Even with Kano¡¯s faulty memory, she could think of a long list of potential suspects, but that was exactly the problem¡ªit could be any one of them. Power wasn¡¯t exactly plentiful. Anyone would be happy to get their hands on more if they had the opportunity.


    Miusvon grinned. ¡°Then we can find out whoever¡¯s responsible together and give them our regards.¡± She tapped the assault rifle strapped to her back. ¡°Though I imagine it¡¯ll be a short meeting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I seem to remember our first meeting lasting a while. Before you ran away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, force fields are bullshit, okay?¡±


    Despite her complaints, there was laughter in her voice, so it didn¡¯t seem like she harbored any hard feelings about their previous encounter, which was fortunate for Kano. Despite her bluster, she wasn¡¯t sure she could handle the other natural if it came down to that. Maybe if she could catch her by surprise¡­ But hopefully there wouldn¡¯t be any need for that. They were technically allied, at least for the moment.


    The power plant was close to the center of town, and after a short walk, its stout concrete walls loomed before them. Kano had never been inside, but she¡¯d passed by plenty of times. It was hard not to, given that it took up a considerable portion of the town. Though not very high, the wall around it was far wider than any other structure in town.


    Kano stepped forward and pounded her fist against the heavy steel door. After a short wait and no reply, she tried the door and found it unlocked. Releasing the mechanism, she pushed it open, the aging metal producing something like a groan.


    ¡°Are we just going in, then?¡± Kano asked.


    Miusvon glanced at the ghouls following her and shrugged. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve got a better idea. You¡¯re not scared, are you?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± It was far too late for Kano to start worrying about entering unknown, possibly abandoned places. Seeing little of interest in the small room beyond, Kano opened the door beyond, which led to the power plant itself. As she passed through, she was greeted by a wave of blistering heat, hot enough that her eyes were already dry and aching.


    Set in the concrete floor was the top of an enormous core of some glowing material surrounded by water. The whole enclosure was swarming with tiny orange-and-white creatures of some kind, little more than specks swimming around the core.


    ¡°Are you sure we should be in here?¡± Miusvon asked as she entered, shielding her face against the heat.


    ¡°No, but we came here to check the power plant, right? Can¡¯t really do it any other way. So long as we stay away from the core or whatever, we should be fine.¡± Kano wasn¡¯t all that sure what she was saying was true, but it seemed a necessary assumption if they were going to get anything done. Looking over the ball of superheated material and its surroundings, Kano couldn¡¯t see any abnormalities.


    The specks around it glided through the water in formations of dizzying complexity, but that seemed to be as intended. As far as she could tell, they mostly appeared to be moving toward the core or moving out into the conduits attached to the central chamber and hidden beneath the floor. And no matter how they moved, there was always a continuous line of them leading from one to the other.


    She was looking around for some clue as to where the conduits went when she spotted a gun barrel jutting from behind a series of large pipes. Kano sprinted forward, trying to keep cover between her and whoever was lying in wait as she ran at an oblique angle to where they were aiming. Ignoring the thunderous report of guns going off around her, Kano was a blur as she crossed the room.


    Whoever was over there tried to swing their gun around to track her, but she closed the distance before they could fire. She caught a glimpse of a ghoul dressed in rags before she grabbed them by the head and dashed their brains against the pipes they¡¯d been sheltering behind. Pausing for a fraction of a second to confirm they were dead, Kano took their weapon and dashed off.


    With no idea where her foes were firing from, she thought it best to keep moving. A head peeked up above a descending staircase as its owner trained their weapon on someone else. Kano fired a few shots from the hip, and her target ducked out of sight. Clicking her tongue at the inaccuracy of her weapon¡ªhow else could she have missed?¡ªKano vaulted over the railing and fired one-handed at the ghoul below her as she fell. This time they dropped with several new holes in their body.


    Leaning around the corner, Kano saw that the battle was already over. Other than the two she¡¯d killed, there only seemed to be a couple of others who were already down. One of Miusvon¡¯s ghouls had died with them, but that was of no concern to Kano. There was no shortage of the wretched things.


    ¡°Anyone you recognize?¡± Miusvon asked, prodding the lifeless body at her feet with her boot.


    ¡°Nope, but they don¡¯t look like soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured that much out on my own. I¡¯m kind of surprised they bothered with this little ambush if this was all they had to throw at us. They must have known we were coming. Are the people of this town that stupid?¡±


    Kano would never accuse them of being intelligent, but this seemed a bit much, even for them. ¡°Not quite.¡± Was there some larger goal in mind, then? She glanced at the core, but there was no hint of damage or tampering. ¡°Maybe they were just here to delay us, and the rest of them are doing something below?¡± It would explain why one of the ghouls had been on the stairs.


    ¡°I guess. Either way, we should probably go down there and take a look.¡± Miusvon instructed the remainder of her escort to wait here and cover the entrances. ¡°They¡¯d probably just get in the way anyway.¡± As they hurried down the long metal staircase, she added, ¡°Especially if things are as tight as this. You know, I thought this was going to be boring, but it looks like I was wrong.¡± She glanced back at Kano. ¡°You certainly seem to attract excitement.¡±


    Kano grunted. The other natural was making it sound like that was a good thing. It was less the boredom of the citadel that bothered her and more that she was being forced to do a boring job there. She¡¯d still much rather be relaxing at Aru-Aru¡¯s with one of his vile concoctions, and that was far from exciting. Though the effects of some of his more exotic creations were¡­ interesting at times.


    ¡°You must run into stuff like this all the time, working with a necromancer.¡±


    Miusvon shrugged. ¡°From time to time, but less than you may think. There¡¯s not a lot of fighting when you spend most of your time sitting around guarding an isolated lab.¡±


    ¡°And when you go out into the world?¡±


    ¡°Admittedly things tend to get a bit more dynamic then, but believe it or not, I do try to avoid trouble where I can.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we going down here?¡±


    ¡°Well, unless your miraculous abilities extend to being a power generator as well, we don¡¯t have a lot of options. Angakkuq has important work to do, and she needs power to do it.¡±


    Work, work, work. Was that all anyone thought about? Kano vowed that once this was over, she was going to avoid anything resembling work for as long as she could. The rest of her life, if she could help it. It occurred to her that it wouldn¡¯t be hard given her rather limited lifespan, and she snickered. And she wouldn¡¯t have to work ever again after that either. She truly was blessed.

 Renewal - Chapter 17

    The sound of their footsteps on the metal stairs echoed through the dimly lit stairwell in what felt like an endless cascade. From the first landing on the last, Kano was in another world in which only her journey and the sounds it produced existed. When she finally reached the bottom, it was like being reborn back into the real world. Everything felt new and alien before she settled back into reality, the experience vanishing as rapidly as it had appeared, like waking from a dream and having all memory of it fade away. She was getting really tired of going up and down stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Miusvon asked, stepping past her and looking back.


    Kano shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    They continued beyond the stairwell into the bowels of the structure. The lights were on and everything looked in good repair, but there was no one in sight. Had all the workers fled or had they been removed? Kano imagined they must need quite a few to keep the place running, but there was no sign of them. There was nothing to indicate violence, so she doubted they¡¯d been killed.


    That was a positive, at least. They¡¯d need them to go back to work once whatever was happening here was dealt with. Kano walked through the myriad of mechanical and electrical apparatuses around her, looking for any abnormalities. Everything looked like it had been maintained and was free of any obvious tampering, not that she knew what they were for or cared to know.


    ¡°See anything?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Miusvon said, scanning the room in much the same manner as Kano, ¡°but I don¡¯t think anything is broken, and there¡¯s nothing broken on the citadel¡¯s end either. So something must be unplugged or turned off around here.¡±


    And then they¡¯d just turn it back on or plug it back in? It seemed hard to believe whoever was behind this would go to all this effort if their tampering was so easily reversed. What was their goal? Were they trying to halt An¡¯s progress? No one outside the citadel should even know enough about what she was doing to want to stop her. And unless they¡¯d broken something important, this was a poor attempt at stopping her. All they¡¯d really done so far was inconvenience An and send Kano off on a pointless errand.


    Kano froze. ¡°Can you contact An from here?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°What if they only did this to lure us out here? And now that we¡¯re gone, they¡¯re going to try to take over the citadel?¡±


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Miusvon said, eyes widening. ¡°You might be right.¡±


    ¡°You should probably go back and check, just to make sure. Take the ghouls with you. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    Miusvon stared hard at Kano without saying anything. After apparently coming to a conclusion, she said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Casting a final look back at Kano from the bottom of the stairs, Miusvon hurried off. Kano sighed as she contemplated her own dull task, and the tension she¡¯d felt since the ambush at the entrance drained away. It was hard to maintain a sense of danger when she was poking around down here without any sign of opposition. If they were going to attack her again, surely they would already have done so.


    She kept her ears open for anyone hiding among the contraptions around her, but there was only the sound of the normal operation of the machinery. As dull as it was, Kano forced herself to proceed slowly. Missing something because she was rushing would only cost her later, as would stumbling into whatever might be waiting for her down here. She wasn¡¯t overly worried about the potential enemies after the sorry bunch she¡¯d encountered on the top floor, but there was no need to court disaster with a lack of caution.


    Threading her way through the narrow walkways between the machines, Kano sneezed. There was something in the air, some particle that was irritating her eyes and nose, but she couldn¡¯t see or smell anything out of the ordinary. Rubbing her eyes, she explosively exhaled through her nose then pinched it shut and hurried forward, no longer searching for problems with the machines.


    She was willing to bet whatever was in the air shouldn¡¯t be here, which meant the intruders had likely brought it with them. It got worse the farther she went, until her eyes were burning and it was hard to see through the stream of tears. But rather than deter her, she moved faster. The worse it got, the more convinced Kano was that this was the right way.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She was passing an innocuous pipe when she noticed it had been pierced with a number of holes. They were too small for her to see much of what was happening inside, but there were streams of tiny particles issuing forth from each of the holes. The particles seemed to vanish almost as soon as they left the hole, so Kano assumed they must be too small for her to see once they were less densely packed. Judging by how she felt, this certainly seemed to be the source of the irritation.


    Following the pipe, Kano ended up in a small corner of the metallic maze. There was a larger hole in the pipe there, and everything within arm¡¯s reach, including the pipe itself, was covered in a grayish-brown slime. Including some ghouls standing in a tight formation in her path. There had to be at least two dozen of them, all just standing there watching her. A few of them held tools, but none of them were really armed, yet Kano still found their attention disquieting.


    Had they been waiting here? Why? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she demanded, but none of them seemed to hear her. Were the ghouls who worked here deaf and dumb? No, it didn¡¯t seem possible. There was no way people that braindead would be useful, especially for a task as complex as maintaining and operating a power plant. Then what were they doing here? Were they supposed to stop her from getting too close to whatever that slime was? She wasn¡¯t sure why she¡¯d want to, but if someone was trying to stop her from doing it, that was a good enough reason for her.


    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± she said, addressing the group as a whole.


    As she expected, none of them moved, and she found herself at something of an impasse. There was no room to move past their ghoulish wall, which only seemed to leave killing them until she cleared a path. Something about it was distasteful to Kano, but she couldn¡¯t quite figure out what as she shouldered her rifle and took aim at the closest ghoul.


    She was pulling the trigger back when she heard a voice from amidst the group in front of her say, ¡°Wait.¡± Their words were curt, authoritative, and they didn¡¯t sound quite right. It was like they were coming from some sort of speaker rather than the owner being present, and Kano hadn¡¯t noticed any of the ghouls in front of her speaking. None of them had even moved.


    Figuring the voice must be coming from a device carried by one of the ghouls, Kano spoke in their general direction. ¡°Why should I wait? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Though I doubt it means anything to you, my name is Eomonsa,¡± the voice said. ¡°And these are the ones responsible for maintaining the power plant, who I think you¡¯d prefer not to kill if given another option.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And what¡¯s this other option?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could always leave here and give up, but I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s not going to happen. Instead, how about this: You give me some time, let¡¯s say twenty-four hours, and then you can have your power back no problem.¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse? What if I just kill these ghouls?¡±


    ¡°Not only will you be without anyone to man this facility,¡± Eomonsa said, sounding rather smug, ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that it¡¯s wrecked badly enough that it won¡¯t be producing power again anytime soon, maybe ever.¡±


    Kano frowned. Were they really willing to go that far? ¡°You¡¯re really willing to ruin this place? Don¡¯t you need it as well?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I have other options available to me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure she believed that, but she couldn¡¯t afford to call him on his bluff either; there was too much at risk. If Eomonsa, whoever he was, was planning to negotiate like this, why had he ambushed them at the entrance?


    ¡°Why did your men attack us?¡± She wasn¡¯t certain they were his, but it seemed pretty damn likely.


    Eomonsa hesitated before responding, and when he did there was a hint of uncertainty in his tone. ¡°The orders I gave them were not very precise. They must have misinterpreted what I wished them to do.¡±


    It was possible. Ghouls messing up what they were supposed to be doing was hardly anything new, but Kano thought he was probably lying. If he were telling the truth, there¡¯s no reason why he would have hesitated. Which meant there must be something he wasn¡¯t telling her. She tried to think of what it could be, but nothing came to mind. Was anything he¡¯d said up to this point true?


    Mind racing, she discarded that notion and switched to reviewing everything she could safely assume was true. As she worked down the list, she realized he must have lured them out here on purpose. It was possibly he didn¡¯t know who exactly would show up, but he¡¯d clearly done it on purpose.


    This elaborate setup made no sense unless he was expecting them. That, and he didn¡¯t seem at all surprised to see her here. And he must know who she was. After all, who didn¡¯t? Whereas Kano had never even heard the name Eomonsa before.


    ¡°Why do you need this power? Couldn¡¯t you have waited?¡± If he wanted to avoid conflict, he could have waited until An¡¯s work was done. He appeared to have some familiarity with what she was doing.


    ¡°I would have liked to, but time is of the essence.¡±


    ¡°For you to do what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d understand.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡± He was definitely trying to stall her, but to what end?


    ¡°I¡¯ve created something, a living being. But it is dangerously unstable. Keeping it stable and contained requires an immense amount of energy, far more than I had anticipated. Hence this temporary seizure of the power plant.¡±


    It seemed like a decent explanation, but what he¡¯d done here didn¡¯t strike Kano as a spur-of-the-moment thing. There was a lot of information and at least a little planning that had gone into this. ¡°You made something? You¡¯re a necromancer, then?¡± She hadn¡¯t considered it before, but it was hardly surprising. Who else would do something like this?


    ¡°A necromancer? No, not exactly. So, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you going to leave peacefully, or are you going to ruin this place for the both of us?¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 18

    As soon as Kano left the power plant she heard gunfire coming from the direction of the citadel. Was Eomonsa responsible or someone else? Eomonsa seemed like a safe bet, but she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. She hadn¡¯t even known he existed, so it was hard to say what other opposition might have appeared. Either way, Kano figured she was better off at the citadel than here.


    Running through the streets, she never caught sight of Miusvon and her troops. Panting, Kano finally reached the citadel¡¯s front entrance. There was no one here, though she wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good sign or a bad one. The ghouls who should have been on guard were gone, but at least there wasn¡¯t a line of invaders streaming inside.


    Making for the upper levels, where An should have been working, Kano passed a number of fallen ghouls. Most of them wore rags or civilian clothing, but there were a few bodies wearing the black armor of the citadel¡¯s soldiers. Given the attackers similarity to the ghouls she¡¯d killed at the power plant, Eomonsa¡¯s involvement was all but confirmed.


    Whoever he was, he must have considerable numbers at his disposal to manage such an assault. Hearing more gunfire ahead, Kano readied her rifle and peeked around the corner with it leveled. She saw four ghouls in plain clothes firing at something farther down the hall. Identifying them as the invaders, Kano shot the closest one in the back. Before they could turn to face her, she picked off another while the crossfire from the other side cut down the last two. And just like that, the little group joined their dead brethren that lay throughout the corridor around Kano.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Kano,¡± she called, stepping out of cover.


    The three citadel ghouls, as they turned out to be, just looked at her. Seeing that they were awaiting orders, Kano said, ¡°Take me to Miusvon. Or An, if you don¡¯t know where Miusvon is.¡±


    Without even acknowledging what she¡¯d said, they turned around and led the way. Trusting her escort to watch the front, Kano focused on the sides and rear. The explosive sounds of gunfire echoed through the building, but none of it was very close. But that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t more enemies close by, just that none of them were fighting right now.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    And that was assuming that the attackers were made up of only ghouls with firearms. It was impossible to say what else they might have brought along. Would someone really try to take this place over if that was all they had? The forces here were depleted, but surely they wouldn¡¯t fall to a bunch of poorly equipped ghouls.


    And now that she and Miusvon were back, they should be able to mop things up with relative ease. Or so Kano hoped. Other than putting a bullet in an invader trying to sneak through on their own, Kano encountered no resistance on her way to An¡¯s lab. There was another squad of black-armored ghouls waiting for them outside the lab¡¯s doors, with Miusvon at their head. She called out to Kano and came over.


    ¡°How¡¯d things go after I left? I see you didn¡¯t get the power back on.¡± She glanced up at the lights to illustrate her point.


    ¡°Things got a bit complicated. Do you have any idea who Eomonsa is?¡±


    ¡°Nope, why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who took over the power plant and he¡¯s holding it hostage. Apparently he¡¯ll only be using it for the next twenty-four hours or so, and then he¡¯ll let us have it again, but I doubt that. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s the one behind this attack as well.¡±


    ¡°I see. I guess we¡¯ll hunt him down after the citadel is secured. How were things on your way in?¡±


    Kano described the few living she¡¯d run into and the many more dead. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Much the same. Looks like the attack is winding down, then, at least on the upper levels.¡±


    ¡°Any idea what they were after?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I think they were trying to reach this lab or just generally take over. From what I saw, they don¡¯t seem very organized. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen such sloppy soldiers.¡±


    Kano blinked. ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re not soldiers.¡± She thought back to the workers at the power plant, seemingly held in thrall by Eomonsa. ¡°I think he¡¯s just using whatever random ghouls he can get his hands on.¡± She had no idea how he was getting them to follow his orders, but she doubted Miusvon would know either. That sort of thing was much more An¡¯s field of expertise.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Miusvon said, unperturbed. ¡°Well, I can hardly complain. It sure makes our job a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ve got An¡¯s lab secured, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, should be.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and check how things are going down below.¡±


    ¡°All right, but before you go.¡± Miusvon took the rifle from the unresisting grip of a ghoul beside her and offered it to Kano. ¡°Take this. No sense using that piece of junk you¡¯re carrying if you¡¯ve got better options.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Kano said with a shrug, trading the old bulky rifle she¡¯d looted for a sleek, newer-looking assault rifle before heading off with her own group.

 Renewal - Chapter 19

    Trying to keep her troops orderly and alert was difficult on the trip down, but to Kano¡¯s surprise, she found herself enjoying the task. There was something novel about ordering these silly creatures around and seeing them do as she said without question. It was a nice change after all the complex thinking she¡¯d been doing lately. Having people do what she wanted without any argument was far more relaxing.


    It was a pity ghouls tended to be so horribly dull, or a world full of them would be almost perfect for Kano. Maybe that was what An was trying to do. It would certainly be a worthwhile goal. Kano felt full of determination. She couldn¡¯t let Eomonsa stop such wonderous progress. Supposedly he had some goal of his own, but whatever it was, it was probably much worse than An¡¯s. He seemed more like an obstacle than someone whose point of view was worth considering.


    As Kano made her way down yet more stairs¡ªshe couldn¡¯t seem to be free of the infernal things¡ªshe wondered what anyone would want down here. What was even down here other than the prison cells? And those stood empty and unused. She didn¡¯t know much about the actual functions of the citadel, but that didn¡¯t really matter right now. Whatever Eomonsa was trying to do, she could stop him without understanding it. Hopefully.


    They continued without encountering a living soul until they reached the ground floor, where Kano heard movement. It sounded like ghouls or things of similar size, and quite a number of them at that. But whose side were they on? Presumably they were fighting for Eomonsa, but she couldn¡¯t say for certain without looking at them. She instructed her own ghouls to only fire if she did and crept forward.


    A long column of ghouls, dressed like factory workers or store people, were walking past. They stared straight ahead as they walked, like they were hurrying somewhere on the street rather than storming an enemy stronghold, holding their rifles casually in one hand or leaning against their shoulder, almost like they didn¡¯t know they were carrying weapons.


    It was no wonder they hadn¡¯t had much success against An¡¯s soldiers when this was how they behaved, but there was also something worrying about it. Was Eomonsa really pulling random people off the street and forcing them into service somehow? And if so, was there some limit to the number he could control? Or would the entire town soon be marching on the citadel?


    Kano wished she could interrogate one of the ghouls to find out what happened to them, but it would be a waste of time. From what she¡¯d seen, they ignored everything unrelated to their orders. Which begged the question: What was this group focused on? They were heading deeper into the citadel, but beyond that, Kano couldn¡¯t tell much about their destination. But while she may not be able to interrogate them, she could still follow them. It might be her best chance to learn more about what their master was planning. Besides, she could always engage them later.


    Kano waited until they¡¯d left the corridor and were out of sight before moving out. There was no need to keep them within sight. She could easily track their movements from the amount of sound they were making. The ghouls continued downward until they reached the floor above the prison. Kano had passed through it before, but she¡¯d had little time or inclination to take a look around.


    What were they looking for? Did the citadel store some kind of valuables down here or something? Kano really had no idea what there might be, or what Eomonsa might want. All she knew so far was that he needed electricity, and a lot of it. But there was obviously none of that here. Not after he took over the power plant.


    Kano kept following until she heard one of the ghouls break off from the rest of the group and head into an adjoining corridor. Unless they¡¯d received some very specific orders, they must be acting independently. Curious, Kano quietly sprinted after them. Catching up in a matter of seconds, she slammed them to the ground and stuck end of her gun barrel against their head. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    They struggled, and Kano hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll splatter your brains across the ground.¡±


    They stopped moving and said, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s me.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Himin?¡± Kano asked, recognizing the voice as Himin. ¡°Are you working for Eomonsa now?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The man behind this attack that you¡¯re part of.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who was responsible for it, I just saw it as an opportunity to sneak inside. I swear.¡±


    Kano mulled it over. Himin wasn¡¯t being controlled like the other ghouls. Maybe she really was here for her own agenda. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You know that orb we took from your house? The golden one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kano vaguely remembered it, she¡¯d taken it from Gresitosis¡¯s lair and then largely forgotten about it. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°I came here to grab it, before these ghouls or anyone else gets their hands on it.¡±


    ¡°But why? What¡¯s so important about this orb?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure, but Shorin seemed to think it was valuable. I thought maybe I could use it as a bargaining chip or some sort of weapon, depending on what it does, exactly.¡±


    ¡°Then you must know where it is. Take me there.¡± Kano also had no idea what the orb was supposed to do, but it would be better off in her hands than someone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Himin said, slowly getting to her feet and raising her hands in surrender. ¡°Just don¡¯t shoot me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then move.¡± Kano prodded the ghoul in the back with her gun, and she started walking ahead of her. Her own troops stumbled noisily along behind her as they caught up, but she doubted the larger group of invaders noticed them.


    After a short walk, Himin stopped in front of a door. ¡°I think it¡¯s in here.¡±


    ¡°Open it,¡± Kano said.


    The door swung open, revealing a collection of miscellaneous junk stacked haphazardly on a wide table. Himin rummaged through it and said, ¡°It should be in here somewhere.¡±


    Hearing the footsteps of Eomonsa¡¯s forces drawing closer, Kano set her weapon aside and joined the search. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying. There¡¯s just a lot to go through.¡± Between the two of them, they tore through the pile, tossing everything they weren¡¯t looking for on the ground.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Himin said, taking something out of the soiled shirt it had been wrapped in and holding it up. Even in the dim light of the store room, the golden orb gleamed. ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    Kano snatched it from her hands before Himin had a chance to get any ideas and stuffed it into her pocket before recovering her gun. ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you going to do with it?¡± Himin asked, licking her lips nervously.


    ¡°No idea, but if it¡¯s useful, I don¡¯t want anyone else having it. Especially not until I know what it does.¡±


    ¡°But how are you going to find out what it does? It was made by a necromancer, right?¡±


    Kano opened the door and jogged out, forcing the others to hurry to keep up. ¡°Probably. What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°How are you going to figure out what it does on your own? You¡¯re not going to give it to the necromancer who took over this place, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kano said, sneering.


    ¡°Then what¡¯re you going to do? There aren¡¯t a lot of other options. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be able to figure out what it does.¡±


    Kano turned back, pointing her gun in Himin¡¯s general direction with one hand. ¡°Yeah? And you can?¡±


    ¡°I never said that, but I have contacts who have a much better chance of understanding it than either of us.¡±


    There was some merit to what Himin was offering, but there was no way Kano could entrust the orb to her. ¡°Maybe, but there¡¯s still no way I¡¯m giving it to you. How am I supposed to know you won¡¯t just run off with it the moment I let you out of my sight?¡±


    ¡°Well, come with me, then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I need to stay here and keep watch on An.¡±


    Before they were caught, the pair and their entourage left the room. Himin followed silently until Kano judged that they were far away enough from the intruders for it to be safe to stop and talk, though she wasn¡¯t sure there was anything Himin could say to convince her.


    Clearly having thought about it while they were walking, Himin launched into a speech the moment they stopped. ¡°Look, I get that you don¡¯t trust me, and I don¡¯t blame you, but I¡¯m the best option you have of keeping the orb away from An and this¡­ Eomonsa, was it? I¡¯ll get in contact with you the second I know what it does, okay? We can figure out what to do with it from there.¡±


    Kano fidgeted with her gun. ¡°Why do you want this thing so much? What¡¯re you trying to do?¡±


    Himin hesitated. Apparently that wasn¡¯t a question she¡¯d been expecting. ¡°Secure myself a position above the fodder? I don¡¯t exactly have a lot of resources available to me right now. I need everything I can get.¡±


    ¡°So your only goal is furthering your own position?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Himin coughed. ¡°Though that is mostly it. But I¡¯d also like to keep the necromancers out of Shorinstown. That¡¯s something we can both agree on, right?¡±


    It definitely seemed like she was going to regret this, but Kano also couldn¡¯t think of a better alternative. Even if Himin was ruthless and self-interested, she¡¯d still trust that over whatever the necromancers were planning. At least this was simple and familiar.


    With a sigh, Kano gave Himin the orb. ¡°Take it and get out of here. You¡¯d better not get caught after all this.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Himin said, and after a brief nod to Kano, she ran off into the citadel.

 Renewal - Chapter 20

    After watching Eomonsa¡¯s ghouls wander around, searching, Kano had gotten bored and killed them off. Though numerous and armed, they were too slow and stupid to put up much of a fight. Without her force field, Kano took them out slowly and carefully, but the result was never in question. Once she was done picking them off, she took her own ghouls and did a sweep of the citadel.


    Other than the dead, she didn¡¯t encounter a single one of Eomonsa¡¯s conscripts. It seemed they¡¯d all either pulled out or died while trying to do¡­ whatever they were sent here to do. She still hadn¡¯t figured out what their objective had been. The orb, or something on the same floor, and reaching An, appeared to be two of their goals, but that didn¡¯t explain their presence all over the citadel. Unless that had been a distraction.


    Or maybe the ghouls were meant to concentrate on those two locations and most of them had just wandered off? It was hard to say how precise his control over them was, but such a failure didn¡¯t seem all that unlikely from what she¡¯d seen of their capabilities.


    Now that the citadel was cleared, Kano left the cleanup to the ghouls and went to see Miusvon. The other natural seemed like she¡¯d scarcely moved from her position outside An¡¯s lab from the last time Kano had seen her.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s dealt with,¡± Kano said, leaning against the wall opposite. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to destroy the invaders at their source if possible. Any idea where they¡¯re coming from?¡±


    ¡°Nah, not really. I think I might be able to find out more given a bit of time, though.¡±


    ¡°You do that, then, and let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Kano nodded and moved past Miusvon into the lab. Shooting an idle glance at An, who was still hard at work with her instruments like nothing had happened, Kano went over to where Urick was sitting.


    ¡°Get up. I need you to go find Sherp. Tell her I want her to find out where the ghouls behind the attack on the citadel came from.¡±


    Picking at his teeth with his thumb, Urick nodded and walked off. Once he was gone, Kano went over to Nove. ¡°Anything interesting happen with An while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Not really. She¡¯s been pretty frustrated about the lack of power, but other than that, it¡¯s just been more of the usual, I think. Though she does seem like a nice person.¡± Kano glared at her, and she hurriedly added, ¡°For a necromancer, at least.¡±


    Kano¡¯s expression softened and lowered her voice. ¡°Just remember who we¡¯re dealing with here. No matter what she says, don¡¯t let it cloud your judgment about what she¡¯s doing. We have to be alert for any possible deception.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of deception, I ran into Himin earlier. She snuck in here with the attackers to take the orb I got from Gresitosis.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nove seemed at a loss for how to respond.


    Kano didn¡¯t blame her. She¡¯d had a hard enough time figuring out what to do herself.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all dealt with now.¡± Kano sat down on the ground beside Nove.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Feeling ill at ease, Kano tapped the sole of her shoe against the floor in a series of rapid clicks.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Nove asked, brows knitting together in concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe. I feel a bit jumpy. Things just never seem to settle down, y¡¯know? It¡¯s always one thing after another.¡±


    ¡°That never seemed to bother you before.¡±


    Kano couldn¡¯t remember if it had or hadn¡¯t before, but it was getting to her now. ¡°Yeah, well, maybe I¡¯ve just had enough. Even I deserve a break every now and then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d prefer that, but¡­¡± Nove shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of choices right now. Unless you¡¯re willing to abandon all this for the sake of some peace and quiet.¡±


    Knee jerking up and down, Kano continued to fidget. ¡°And what if I did? How would you feel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t hate me for it?¡± Kano felt like she could easily live with a little disappointment.


    ¡°No, I could never hate you for something like that. I¡¯d just be disappointed that you gave up when you could still make a difference.¡±


    Make a difference? Nove seemed to have pretty optimistic expectations of her. Right now Kano didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯d ever really made much of a difference. Unless you could call stumbling through life arbitrarily disrupting people¡¯s plans at a whim making a difference.


    Maybe she was a fool to have messed up what the necromancers had been trying to do. They were smart, at least compared to ghouls. She could have just let them figure it out among themselves. It probably wouldn¡¯t have been any better, but it might not have been worse. And it definitely would have been easier for her.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t blame me for turning my back on all this? Leaving it all up to An and Miusvon?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t blame you. Why? Are you really thinking of cutting and running?¡± She sounded hurt, her huge eyes shining with unshed tears.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kano¡¯s tapped faster and faster, then stopped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not clear what I want to do, or what I should be doing. I¡¯m not sure it ever really was.¡±


    One of Nove¡¯s meaty hands clapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Yeah, maybe. But like I said, you never seemed to let that stop you before.¡±


    Kano knew she was trying to be encouraging, but her words only seemed to highlight the flaws in her decision-making. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been doing wrong.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with following your heart.¡±


    Kano nearly retched. How could Nove say that with a straight face? ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense. What heart, anyway? In case you didn¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have anything like that in the first place.¡±


    Pointing to the left side of Kano¡¯s chest, Nove said, ¡°No, but you used to. And I think that part of you still lives inside you. I think you¡¯re just becoming more aware of that side of yourself. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re hesitating so much?¡±


    Kano sneered. ¡°I¡¯m hesitating because all I¡¯ve ever done is ruin things. Would you rather I just continued to mindlessly destroy everything around me?¡±


    ¡°You never mindlessly destroyed things.¡±


    Kano gave her a look, and Nove appended her statement.


    ¡°Okay, you mostly didn¡¯t mindlessly destroy things. Even if you weren¡¯t aware of it, I think you were still mostly doing the right thing.¡±


    ¡°The right thing, huh? I¡¯m not sure I know what that is. I¡¯m not sure I ever knew.¡±


    Nove shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did, and I¡¯m sure you will again. You just have to give it time. Time and thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it,¡± Kano said, making a sweeping motion with her arm. ¡°A lot. I don¡¯t see how more thinking is going to do me any good. Maybe if it had given me even the slightest idea of what I should do, or even what I should be looking for to figure that out, but it hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Deep in thought, Nove idly dragged her claws across the bony plates of her torso. ¡°Then maybe you¡¯re going about it the wrong way. Instead of sitting around thinking about all of this, maybe what you need to do is look for new information or a new perspective.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, great. I¡¯ll just go down to the new perspective store and see what they have.¡± Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°That really doesn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even considered it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because it¡¯s a pointless idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to give you some suggestions. I don¡¯t see you coming up with any ideas.¡±


    ¡°Duh, if I could come up with any ideas about what I should do, I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you.¡±


    Seeing Nove¡¯s dejected expression, which was quickly hidden, Kano felt a pang of regret. She was the one who¡¯d raised the subject in the first place. She shouldn¡¯t be blaming Nove, even if she was useless.


    Kano waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m tired of talking about this. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll figure it out on my own. Somehow.¡±


    Seeing that Nove wasn¡¯t going to argue with her, Kano wandered off into the citadel. She had no idea how she was going to resolve the conflict, but maybe it would come to her later. Or maybe the problem was that she was thinking about it too much. She was convinced that necromancers were a plague to the world. Maybe she should just stick with that, view things through that lenses.


    But then what? Wouldn¡¯t that mean she should go and kill An right now? That didn¡¯t seem right either. Combined with what was happening with Eomonsa, who was at this stage practically unknown, Kano seemed to be mired in endless mystery.


    She was continuing to mull over her conundrum over food when Urick returned with Sherp.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Sherp asked, sitting down across from Kano with her eyes fixed on the floor.


    Toying with her spoon, Kano replied, ¡°Have you ever heard of someone named Eomonsa?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I have, no.¡±


    Kano frowned. How was it that no one seemed to know this man? Was that even his real name? As far as she could tell, he may as well have appeared out of thin air for all that anyone knew of him. ¡°Then what about the attack on the citadel? You know anything about that?¡±


    ¡°Uh, not really. I heard there was some fighting here and saw some of the bodies. But a lot of people have been disappearing recently. Is it true the attackers were just normal people?¡±


    ¡°Seems that way. How long ago did people start going missing?¡±


    ¡°Well, people are always vanishing now and again, but the numbers went up a lot about a week ago.¡±


    Assuming what Sherp said was accurate, then Eomonsa had either gotten here a week ago or had arrived earlier and waited until then to make his move. Whatever that move was, exactly. All she knew about his goals so far was that he needed a large amount of electricity and something from the citadel. Unless he¡¯d been lying about that first part too.


    ¡°Is there anything else that¡¯s been happening out there? Anything strange you¡¯ve heard about?¡±


    Sherp rocked back and forth in her chair, raising her eyes to stare at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s connected,¡± she said after a while, ¡°but apparently people have bought up or stolen most of the souls that are on the market.¡±


    ¡°Any idea why? Or what someone might be using them for?¡±


    Sherp shrugged. ¡°Making a lot of new ghouls or something would be my guess. What else do you do with souls?¡±


    If Eomonsa was behind it, as seemed likely, it was doubtful that he¡¯d go to that much trouble just to make some ghouls. He already seemed to have an ample supply of them. Was he making something else, then? Kano had no idea what it could be, but she doubted it was anything good.


    It was probably biological if he was using souls, but why would he need electricity, then? Especially so much of it. As far as Kano was aware, making ghouls or other similar beings didn¡¯t require much electricity. ¡°Okay, do you know anything about anyone new arriving in town? Anyone important?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have any idea where someone new to town might hole up? It would probably be somewhere that¡¯s large and can handle a great deal of electricity. Know anything like that?¡±


    ¡°One of the larger factories?¡± Sherp said, furrowing her brow. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anywhere else that would fit the bill, but I¡¯m pretty sure I would have heard about someone new taking over one of them.¡±


    ¡°I see. Still, it seems worth looking into. Think you can handle it?¡±


    The edge of Sherp¡¯s mouth quirked upward in a hint of a sardonic smile. ¡°What happens if I say I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say that¡¯s too bad and you¡¯re doing it anyway.¡± She did feel a little bad for forcing Sherp to do something that was potentially so dangerous, particularly given the current state of the town. But only a little.


    Curling her trembling hands into fists, Sherp got up. ¡°Then I guess I should get on that.¡± Stained coat swishing behind her as she turned, Sherp departed.


    Kano was sorry to see her go, even if it had been at her command. She¡¯d provided a lot more information than most of the people she¡¯d talked to. If everyone else were that useful, this whole situation would¡¯ve been figured out by now.


    Maybe she had what she needed already, but all she could be sure of was that she wasn¡¯t cut out for this sort of work. She wasn¡¯t sure how Sherp managed it. ¡°Not well¡± was the answer that she came up with a moment later, and she snorted at her private joke before finishing her food.

 Renewal - Chapter 21

    Mind filled to overflowing with conflicting thoughts and theories, Kano rounded the corner and nearly ran into An. The necromancer reached out to help steady her, retracting her hand when Kano regained her balance. ¡°Where are you off to?¡± An asked, amused.


    ¡°Nowhere in particular. I was just thinking. What about you? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the lab?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a break for now. Despite my wishes to the contrary, there¡¯s only so much I can do until the power¡¯s back on. It¡¯s a mixed blessing, but for the moment I find myself with a considerable amount of free time.¡± Flashing her teeth, An leaned in like she was sharing a secret. ¡°I could have stayed in the lab, fretting over my work, but to tell you the truth, it was starting to drive me a little mad.¡±


    An¡¯s experience seemed surprisingly close to her own, though Kano didn¡¯t feel much sympathy. As similar as their feelings might be, their goals were very different. Somewhat opposed, even. ¡°And how is your work coming? I haven¡¯t heard much about it so far.¡±


    ¡°As well as can be expected, I suppose. There have been setbacks but nothing I didn¡¯t expect. I¡¯d be happy to discuss it further if you¡¯d like to join me.¡±


    ¡°Join you? For what?¡±


    ¡°From what Miusvon tells me, there¡¯s a little garden inside the citadel. I¡¯d been meaning to take a look at it since I first heard about it, but I hadn¡¯t had the time until now. Would you care to accompany me?¡±


    Kano hesitated, and An added with a burble of bright laughter, ¡°I assure you, it should be quite painless. There probably won¡¯t even be anything in need of killing. Barring, perhaps, some weeds.¡±


    It sounded boring to Kano, but she was a little curious to see what this garden was like. Besides, this might be a good opportunity to learn more about what An was like. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    Tucked away in the upper floor of the living quarters, and contained entirely within one relatively small room, the miniature glass building was easy to miss. Kano was sure she must have walked past the room without the slightest suspicion that such a marvel lay within. Beyond the glass walls, vibrant green plants intermixed with colorful flowers with a narrow winding path leading through them. It was completely unlike the projection she¡¯d seen in the lab; this was real.


    Cleverly arranged to give the impression of a natural landscape, the plants instilled in Kano a sense of tranquility. Here, all her worries and concerns about the outside world felt muted and distant. What were they before the beauty of this wondrous landscape? This hidden paradise? But her sense of awe quickly faded. It was difficult to forget her troubles and appreciate what she was seeing when she was accompanying the personification of her problems.


    For all that the black-robed woman disrupted Kano¡¯s peace, she seemed to have no difficulty enjoying the spectacle laid out before them. Wearing a serene smile, she opened the glass door and went in. Kano walked beside her as she leaned in to smell and examine. She repeated the process with a few plants, her expression growing more brittle and her movements more frantic until she suddenly stopped. Looking over, Kano saw disappointment and shock warring across the necromancer¡¯s features beneath her hood.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kano asked, mildly alarmed at the sudden change.


    ¡°It¡¯s all fake.¡±


    ¡°Fake? What do you mean?¡±


    An grasped a wide red-green leaf. ¡°None of these plants are real. They¡¯re all just artificial replicas. Other than us, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single living thing in this room.¡± She sounded utterly dejected, and her eyes glistened with moisture.


    ¡°Does that really matter?¡± Kano didn¡¯t see what the big deal was. It was still nice to look at. Wasn¡¯t that all it was for in the first place? Unless you could eat this stuff, she didn¡¯t see how it was at all useful. It hardly seemed like something to cry over.


    ¡°Of course it matters!¡± An shouted before taking a breath and lowering her voice. ¡°If it¡¯s not alive, then there¡¯s no point to any of it. It¡¯s just a clever little fake, a meaningless decoration.¡±


    ¡°But how would it be any different if it were real?¡±


    ¡°It would be completely different. For one, it would have been something quite pleasing and worthwhile, rather than this rubbish. And then whoever was behind this would have truly recreated plant life. But most importantly, it would have meant that I could use these plants as samples for my own work.¡±


    ¡°Is that really so impressive? Didn¡¯t Gresitosis do exactly that? His jungle was much bigger than this.¡±


    An sighed. ¡°No, he did not. While it was an exceptional effort, what he created weren¡¯t really plants in the traditional sense. More of a clever biological fake, though far more sophisticated than these tawdry things. At least his were alive.¡±


    ¡°If it was alive, what was wrong with it? They were plants, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    It seemed like the necromancer was being far too picky with how she classified things. It didn¡¯t seem to make much material difference.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how they would be technically defined, but I wouldn¡¯t quite call them plants, no. More like a system of plantlike life that was part of a very specifically designed ghoul.¡±


    Kano still didn¡¯t see why An cared about the difference so much, but she was tired of talking about it. ¡°Then I suppose what you¡¯re making is quite unlike either of the fakes?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well, not exactly,¡± An said, her frustration melting away as the discussion turned to her own work. ¡°It would, of course, be something artificial as these fakes are. I¡¯m attempting to create a type of self-sustaining organism, one that can form its own souls. Just as these naturals organisms once did. In that regard, it¡¯s completely unlike ghouls or anything based on similar methods.¡±


    ¡°How far have you gotten? Have you managed to create something that can actually survive yet?¡± Kano still wasn¡¯t sure if she should feel hopeful or suspicious about An¡¯s work.


    ¡°Survive? Yes, though only quite simple organisms at this stage. But I haven¡¯t managed to create anything that can reproduce. From what I can tell, what I¡¯ve created should be capable of housing a natural soul. But I can¡¯t get them to actually attract one, or accumulate one, or whatever. How that part of the process works is still quite hazy.¡±


    ¡°Uh, shouldn¡¯t you know about that part? Given that you¡¯re a necromancer and all. It seems kind of important.¡±


    An chuckled. ¡°Oh, I wholeheartedly agree. It¡¯s very important, and I¡¯d very much like to know more about it. But the thing is, no one has ever been able to discern anything about the source. At least that I know of. Sure, there are theories about it, but they¡¯re far more in the realm of theology rather than science. And thus they are of very little use for my purposes. Despite all our knowledge and tools, we¡¯ve never been able to detect even a hint as to how souls get here. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re created here or just moved from somewhere else.¡± She laughed again, though there was a note of bitterness to it. ¡°It¡¯s terribly frustrating at times, but I just try to focus on those things that I can change or figure out.¡±


    Having gained a broad idea of what An was doing and the problems she was facing, Kano moved on to something at the core of what she didn¡¯t understand about the necromancer. ¡°Why do you do all of this? You put all of this time and effort into your work, but what¡¯s the point of it? Why not just live a normal life like other people do? One where you don¡¯t really try to change things.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure she had any firsthand experience of what that was like, but that was how she viewed the lives of most of the ghouls she¡¯d met. Even Shorin, a natural, seemed to have preferred to lead an easy, carefree life as a ruler rather than try to make any real difference.


    Staring at nothing in particular, An took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s because if I don¡¯t, then no one else will. Perhaps it¡¯s arrogant of me to assume that, but I find myself unable to do otherwise. And besides, I think I¡¯d find a more mundane life terribly dull.¡±


    ¡°Is it such a big problem if no one does whatever your work is? I don¡¯t think it really makes much of a difference.¡±


    An gave her a bewildered look. ¡°Of course it is. Don¡¯t you care if there¡¯s never any new life on this planet? That it will end up as just stretches of barren land and water?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± In theory, Kano thought it was a lofty aspiration. But when it came to caring? She was much more focused on reality, on what she could actually see and touch. The dreams An spoke of didn¡¯t move her.


    An shook her head. ¡°See, to me that¡¯s just incomprehensible. How could someone not care? The thought of this massive potential for life and the continuation of our collective existence that my work represents could ever be considered inconsequential¡­ It¡¯s unthinkable.¡±


    And there it was. The true core of An¡¯s beliefs, that her own work mattered beyond all else. As far as Kano concerned, the rest of what the necromancer had said was just dressing. Not unlike the false decorations that filled the glass structure around them, and just as pointless.


    ¡°You necromancers really are all the same. I thought you seemed different from the others I¡¯d met, but you¡¯re not. You¡¯re as blindly obsessed with your own work as they were. You talk about the world around you, but none of it matters to you, does it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters,¡± An spat, features twisting into a sneer. ¡°Have you heard nothing I¡¯ve said? Reviving the world is all I care about.¡±


    ¡°You say that,¡± Kano said, not backing down in the slightest in the face of An¡¯s rising ire, ¡°but you don¡¯t actually care about other people or the world you live in at all. All you care about is your work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. How can you possibly suggest I don¡¯t care about them when my work exists solely to benefit them? I¡¯m trying to give them hope of a future that¡¯s more than a slow but inevitable decline.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d be perfectly happy if it were someone else¡¯s work? With helping someone else to accomplish the same goal?¡±


    An blinked, though to Kano it seemed more like she was acting than genuinely surprised. ¡°Of course I would. That doesn¡¯t matter to me in the slightest. All that matters is that we fix things. Nothing else can compare to that.¡±


    It was a fine way of putting things, but Kano didn¡¯t buy it for a second. There was no way An would ever be okay working under another necromancer if this had been their idea instead of hers. Kano had seen An¡¯s delusional, self-obsessed type all too often. Especially among the necromancers she¡¯d met.


    But her experience also made her pretty sure that there was no way she could ever convince them. ¡°Whatever. Keep thinking that if it helps you sleep at night.¡± She was moving to leave when An caught her arm. Recalling what had happened last time a necromancer touched her, Kano leapt backward. But she wasn¡¯t paralyzed, An had just wanted her to wait.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re in any position to judge me?¡± An said, her expression hard. ¡°You¡¯re nothing. Just a deranged natural with delusions of her own self-importance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rich coming from someone who asked for my help.¡±


    ¡°I asked for your help because I wanted you to share in my great work.¡± There she was, talking about how important her work was again. ¡°And to be honest, I felt bad for you. Just like I do with ghouls. You¡¯re all sorry little creatures, caught up in your own tiny worlds and unable to see anything beyond that.¡±


    An was the last person she wanted to hear that from. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Not quite. I realize you never quite shared my vision, but I hoped I might be able to convince you. But I can see that I was a fool to even try. Take the people you brought with you and get out of the citadel. My citadel.¡±


    ¡°Gladly.¡±


    As disillusioned as Kano felt, as angry at An and herself for being such a fool, she had no desire to do her any harm. Much as Kano was eager to dismiss what she was doing and lump her in with the other necromancers, An did have one difference¡ªregardless of her intentions, she was ostensibly trying to improve things.


    And for that reason, and that reason alone, Kano swallowed her pride and outrage and left the room.

 Renewal - Chapter 22

    Neither Urick nor Nove said much when Kano told them they were leaving, though once they were in the streets outside the citadel, Nove did ask why. Now that her head had cooled, Kano felt a bit foolish, but she also didn¡¯t think she was wrong. ¡°An and I had an argument, and she doesn¡¯t want us here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve decided you don¡¯t agree with what she¡¯s doing after all?¡± Nove asked.


    ¡°No, not exactly. But I don¡¯t agree with her reasons for doing it. That¡¯s a good enough reason to leave.¡± An had also told her to leave, but there was no need to tell Nove that.


    ¡°But I thought you wanted to keep an eye on her, make sure she didn¡¯t get up to anything bad?¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind. I realized I knew enough about her to trust her. At least in regards to what she was trying to do.¡± That line of thinking had had no bearing on Kano¡¯s reason for leaving, but she discovered that what she was saying was true nonetheless.


    Urick shrugged, not seeming to care much one way or the other. ¡°Where to now, then? The Red Company?¡±


    Kano had yet to give their destination any thought, but now that he mentioned it, the Red Company base seemed as good a destination as any. Hopefully the trouble Eomonsa was causing in the town had passed them by. Or if it hadn¡¯t, that the children hadn¡¯t come to harm or been kidnapped again. Kano had spent more than enough time chasing after them. Not that she had anything better to do with her time now that they were leaving the citadel behind.


    Arriving outside the Red Company¡¯s unimaginatively red building, Kano found one of their members standing outside on watch. After giving her name, she informed them that she was here to see the children. With a salute, the ghoul guided them to the large room that had been given over to the children. Judging by the cleanliness of the rest of the building, the room had once been rather neat, but it was impossible to tell from its current state. A layer of blankets, clothing, general rubbish and, to Kano¡¯s surprise, even firearms, covered most of the floor.


    Seeing Kano look askance at the weapons, the ghoul helpfully informed her that they weren¡¯t loaded. It still struck her as a rather strange thing to do, but she supposed there was no harm in it. They did seem to have taken a liking to them. There were several that had been partially dismantled, and one of the children was currently stripping and cleaning a handgun. However, casting her gaze across the group, Kano realized there were considerably less of them than she remembered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t some of them missing?¡± Kano asked the Red Company soldier. Before the ghoul could reply, one of the nearby children, the majority of which had noticed Kano¡¯s arrival and started to drift over, said, ¡°They¡¯re at work.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± With a little nod, Kano gave the one who¡¯d answered a pat on the head. She¡¯d forgotten all about their jobs at Bitest¡¯s factory. That must be a sign of how overworked she was these days. Why else would she have forgotten all the hard work she¡¯d done on their behalf? That was exactly the sort of thing that was worth remembering, if only so that she could bring it up later to guilt them into things. Who knew when that would come in handy?


    ¡°How has working there been, anyway?¡± Other than what she¡¯d heard after Thirty-Six¡¯s initial visit, she knew very little about what it was like there.


    The ghoul glanced back at the children assembled behind it. ¡°It¡¯s been strange. Very different from what we were doing in the jungle, when we were still living with the master.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been doing okay? You don¡¯t hate it or anything?¡±


    Their little shoulders went up and down in a shrug. ¡°We get paid, so we can eat.¡±


    It was a little disappointing to see that they weren¡¯t more excited about it, but Kano supposed that was an unrealistic expectation. Their work was probably quite hard, definitely not something Kano would want for herself. The children being fed and relatively safe was probably about the best she could hope for.


    It was only when she thought of safety that Kano realized that maybe having the children out in the town during these times wasn¡¯t such a great idea. Particularly given the fact that Eomonsa appeared to be controlling a lot of ghouls employed as workers. Many of them were likely factory workers at that.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Kano said, addressing the children along with Urick and Nove.


    And with that, she hurried out into the street, wondering how she could have been so blind. For all she knew, the children could already have been taken over by Eomonsa, for use in one of his suicidal attacks. Thinking about what had happened to Seventy-Two, the ghoul who¡¯d been cut to pieces for examination by Virtur, Kano felt ill. What if something like that had happened to the ones at the factory? Or worse? Kano ground her teeth. That couldn¡¯t be allowed to happen again.


    Regardless of Eomonsa¡¯s intentions, she was determined to kill him now. She couldn¡¯t bear someone wreaking this kind of havoc in her town. How was she supposed to go about her life without worrying with something like that hanging over her head? At least An, for all her faults, kept largely to herself. Other than when she¡¯d taken over the citadel. Now that she thought about it, An hadn¡¯t really done all that much, keeping to herself in the time that Kano had known her.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    But Kano still liked her more then Eomonsa, that much was for sure. Hurrying through the streets, trying to remember where the factory was and how to get there from here, Kano wandered into an unfamiliar part of town. Hunched, decaying buildings huddled together around her in crooked rows which often spilled over into the road. In some places they even blocked off the street entirely.


    She could be anywhere in the poorer side of town. It was hard to tell when, but she must have taken a wrong turn. From behind broken or boarded-up windows, ghouls peeked out at Kano, but none of them said anything or approached her. She wasn¡¯t sure if they were always so reluctant to approach strangers or if it was because they recognized her.


    Spotting a skinny man in soiled rags shuffling past on the street, Kano called out to him.


    ¡°Hey, you. Do you know where I can Bitest¡¯s factory?¡±


    He let out an indistinct muffled groan and, lowering his head, kept walking. As he passed, Kano caught a whiff of a strange chemical odor exuding from him. She couldn¡¯t recall having smelled anything quite like it but dismissed it as just some exotic intoxicant or sign of decay. The lack of a meaningful response was annoying, but Kano could hardly blame the ghoul. He probably barely knew what was happening.


    There was no one else out on the street, and Kano doubted she¡¯d get much of use out of any of the residents here. No one with any sense would be content with living in such a horrid place. Picking up the pace, Kano just kept moving until she caught sight of the citadel and made her way to the streets around it. It was a long way from where she wanted to be, but now that she knew where she was, Kano reached the factory quickly enough.


    Despite the lateness of the hour, the lights were still on, and the sounds of machinery could be heard from some distance away. Had it been this busy the last time she was here? Kano wasn¡¯t certain, but she didn¡¯t think so. An armed ghoul was patrolling the factory¡¯s perimeter and, seeing Kano, he moved toward her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he demanded.


    Kano tried not to let his surliness bother her. It was obvious he didn¡¯t know who she was. ¡°I want to talk to Bitest, is she here?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to know?¡±


    ¡°Kano.¡±


    He looked her over again and blanched. ¡°Oh, um. Yes, she¡¯s here. I¡¯ll just go get her.¡±


    Kano crossed her arms, and he all but ran inside. After a while, the familiar face of Bitest, still wearing her stained overalls, emerged.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Bitest said with a tired but polite smile, ¡°what do you need?¡±


    Now that she was actually here, Kano¡¯s worries felt a little silly. ¡°I just came to check on how the children are doing here. I figured it was past time that I came for another visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, things were a little rough at first while they were learning the ropes, but they got the hang of it pretty quick, a lot faster than I expected. Do you want to come inside and see them work?¡±


    ¡°No thanks. Just hearing about it is enough. I don¡¯t want to disrupt their work. Especially since you guys seem pretty busy around here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tell me about it. Even working at full capacity, we haven¡¯t been able to keep up with the demand lately.¡±


    ¡°I should definitely let you get back to it, then. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well, thanks for stopping by. Hopefully you¡¯ll visit again soon. Maybe when we¡¯re not so busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Kano said, on the verge of leaving. Though she doubted she¡¯d have the inclination to come back anytime soon. It was only her sudden, and apparently unfounded, concerns that had brought her rushing out here at this time of night. Then again, even if the factory workers hadn¡¯t been affected by whatever Eomonsa was up to yet, that didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen. Unless Eomonsa stopped or was stopped, it seemed only a matter of time.


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure how much of a difference she could make, but she decided she¡¯d better wait and escort the children home once they were done. Past that, the factory would have to do without them and their fellows until this crisis had abated. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just wait out here until they¡¯re done so I can take them home. I¡¯m also going to have to keep them and the others at home for a while. It¡¯s not safe for them to be out these days.¡±


    Bitest looked like she wanted to argue until Kano shot her a glare, and she nodded in resignation. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll just have to manage as best we can.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t be better off shutting down the whole factory? Things are getting pretty dangerous these days.¡±


    Bitest shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s as safe for my workers here as it is in their homes, if not safer. Besides, we need the business. Not much point holing up if you can¡¯t afford to eat.¡±


    Feeling like a fool for even bringing it up, Kano let Bitest get back to work. She waited around for a while until the children filed out along with some of the other workers. They were surprised to see Kano waiting for them, but they did as they were told and followed her.


    Escorting the children back to the Red Company¡¯s barracks was easier than Kano expected. They kept together on the way home without her having to do anything. Perhaps they were simply too tired for any mischief. She could certainly believe it from the way they walked with their heads down, dragging their feet.


    But the moment they were in the door, their fatigue seemed to vanish as they babbled excitedly amongst each other. Hearing the others return, the rest of the children poured out from their room to form one large group that filled the hallway around Kano. A handful of the Red Company ghouls, nominally on guard, watched in genial bemusement alongside Nove.


    Kano didn¡¯t pay much of it any attention. She was happy that they¡¯d gotten home safely, but now she just wanted to rest. But before she could, there was one last thing she had to do. Gesturing for Nove to follow her, Kano went into an empty section of the barracks. ¡°Tell the children they won¡¯t be going to work for a while, not until the trouble in town has passed.¡±


    Nove nodded. ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best. They¡¯ll be safer here.¡±


    ¡°So, they¡¯ll listen?¡±


    ¡°For a little while, at least. Depends how long they have to wait.¡±


    ¡°Why would they want to go out there? Especially if it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Kano couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d want to work if they didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°I think they¡¯d rather work than be a burden on you. That and they¡¯re a bit strange when it comes to danger. They generally seem pretty indifferent to it.¡±


    Kano sighed. ¡°Well, just do the best you can.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 23

    Kano fell asleep with the light on in the room the Red Company had provided for her, and after waking she lay there staring up at the light. She realized that this building had power. So had the factory, along with the rest of the city. Which meant Eomonsa had specifically cut off the citadel, and only the citadel. Feuds between necromancers, or whatever Eomonsa was exactly, were hardly uncommon, but why did he care so much about what An was doing?


    As far as Kano knew, disrupting An¡¯s current project would provide little immediate advantage if the two were to have a little war. So why was he going to so much trouble? There may be some hidden aspect of An¡¯s work that she wasn¡¯t appreciating, but how did Eomonsa know about that? Did he have some prior connection with An?


    There was a good chance An didn¡¯t have most of the answers Kano sought, and she didn¡¯t want to go back to the citadel after their argument anyway, so she decided to seek out Eomonsa again. Besides, she¡¯d told Miusvon she¡¯d find out the source of the attacks. She wasn¡¯t exactly on their side anymore, but it didn¡¯t hurt to fulfill her agreement.


    He¡¯d said he only needed the power plant for twenty-four hours, and presuming he was telling the truth, whatever he was up to would be happening soon. Now that she thought about it, Kano would very much like to know what exactly he was doing before it happened. Stopping it would be even better, but that would probably have to wait until she knew what it was.


    The first logical step was to see if Sherp had discovered anything about where he might be hiding out, so Kano left the Red Company and went to Sherp¡¯s office. The dirty, precariously teetering building looked much the same as ever, and as Kano climbed the stairs, she heard someone speaking. It was too quiet for her to make out who it was or what they were saying, but there was definitely someone talking inside.


    There was a frantic edge to whatever they were saying that put Kano immediately on guard. Had Eomonsa already caught wind of the investigation and sent someone to interrogate the detective? Intent on rushing in and saving whatever information might be left, Kano kicked open the door.


    Sitting behind her desk, Sherp jumped at the sudden intrusion. ¡°What?¡± she squeaked, eyes wide with alarm.


    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Kano asked, scanning the room for the other party.


    ¡°N-no one, I was just talking to myself.¡±


    Kano narrowed her eyes. The detective must have had a lot to say to herself. There seemed to be quite a conversation going on from what Kano heard. It seemed strange, even for Sherp, but not unthinkable.


    ¡°Why were you talking to yourself? Have you figured anything out about Eomonsa or where he might be?¡±


    ¡°Um, sort of,¡± Sherp said, licking her lips nervously. ¡°I have a theory I¡¯m working on but not much concrete so far.¡±


    Pulling up a chair, Kano sat down opposite her. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the facts. What do you know for sure?¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    After rubbing her eyes and taking a drink, Sherp cleared her throat and began. ¡°Well, as I said, ghouls have been disappearing all over the city. From what I heard, they just wander off, but it only seems to happen at night.¡±


    Kano had already known all that of that except for when they went missing. ¡°Any idea why it only happens at night?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Though I¡¯m currently working under the assumption that it¡¯s being done at night to attract less attention.¡±


    ¡°How successful have they been at that? Have many people noticed what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Quite a few at this point. Given the scale of the disappearances, it would be hard for them not to. But no one I¡¯ve talked to so far has any real idea of what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Tapping her foot, Kano mulled it over. If there were no direct witnesses¡ªand she¡¯d have expected their accounts to have spread widely by this point if there were¡ªthen whatever Eomonsa was doing must affect reasonably large groups at the same time.


    ¡°Have you been able to find any sort of pattern to the disappearances?¡±


    Sherp shook her head. ¡°Once I had an idea of just how many people were going missing, that was the first thing I looked at, but I haven¡¯t been able to turn up much beyond that it mostly seems to be focused around the poorer parts of town, which might just be because they¡¯re the most densely populated.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any leads on where he might be hiding out?¡±


    ¡°None. I haven¡¯t even been able to find anyone who knew his name. Are you sure you¡¯ve got it right?¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s definitely the one he gave me, for whatever that¡¯s worth. It sounds like you haven¡¯t found any worthwhile information.¡±


    Hunching in her chair, Sherp said, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. I haven¡¯t been able to find anything about the man himself, but I did figure out where a fair number of his ghouls have gone.¡±


    Kano leaned forward. Finally something she could use. ¡°Where? And why aren¡¯t you there right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an old warehouse on the south side. And I did watch it for a while, but more ghouls were arriving, and it didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d be leaving anytime soon. So I thought I¡¯d look for more information and try to put things together more before I went back there. It¡¯s not like I could go in there, anyway. And there was only so much I could see from the outside.¡±


    Already thinking about the prospect of storming the place, Kano was only half listening. ¡°Then we should get in there before they move,¡± she said, standing up.


    Sherp raised her hands. ¡°No, no. Even if you did kill them all, we wouldn¡¯t learn anything from it. Much better to wait and see where they go from there.¡±


    Much as Kano was sick of waiting and wanted to rush in heedless of the actual use of what she was doing, she sat back down. It would be incredibly foolish to squander the only useful bit of information they had about Eomonsa. Sherp was right. They should wait until the ghouls were ready to move out and headed to do whatever they were assembled for.


    Kano was about to say they should just watch and wait when a thought struck her. ¡°How far away is this warehouse from the power plant?¡±


    ¡°Uh, not that far, I think. Why do you ask? Is that important somehow?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± It was hard to say for sure, but what if whatever Eomonsa was using the power for was going on in that very warehouse, Kano was wondering how she was going to see what was happening inside without alerting anyone when she remembered that Himin had disguised herself as one of Eomonsa¡¯s minions.


    It seemed a fine approach, but Kano had no idea how she¡¯d managed it. Surely it couldn¡¯t be as simple as just pretending you were one of them and wearing more or less similar clothing. And even if it was as simple as that, Kano wouldn¡¯t be able to pass for one of the ghouls. No, seeking out Himin and forcing her to handle it definitely seemed like the easiest way.


    ¡°Forget about Eomonsa for the moment,¡± Kano said. ¡°I need you to find someone else. Do you know who Himin is?¡±


    ¡°The ghoul who used to work for Shorin? Yeah, I know her.¡±


    ¡°Good, take me to her.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 24

    Finding Himin didn¡¯t prove too difficult. Other than staying well clear of the citadel, she wasn¡¯t making any special effort to hide. A quick canvass of the area where Sherp believed she was living pointed them in the right direction. The house was large and surprisingly nice. Nicer than Kano¡¯s, at any rate. Kano wasn¡¯t sure how much hospitality to expect. Her relationship with Himin was on questionable terms at best, but when she knocked on the door, she was greeted by a smiling Himin.


    ¡°I did it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Did what?¡± Kano replied, already suspicious. Seeing Himin happy like this would be enough to put anyone on edge.


    ¡°I figured out what the orb does.¡±


    ¡°And? What does it do?¡±


    Her gaze swept the street behind them, then Himin beckoned them inside. ¡°I¡¯ll show you, but let¡¯s talk inside. You never know who might be listening out here, especially these days.¡±


    Sherp glanced at Kano, presumably looking for reassurance, and the natural gave her a nod. Whatever Himin was planning, Kano doubted she was going to ambush them here. It wasn¡¯t her style, not when she¡¯d have to put herself at risk to do so. They stepped past the threshold together. Once they were in, Himin closed the door behind them and said, ¡°Right this way.¡±


    She brought them to a large, mostly empty room around the middle of the first floor. The golden orb was sitting on a small table, partially wrapped in cloth. Its thin delicate fibers were fused together in a complex pattern of raised lines. Nothing about it had changed, nor did it seem to be doing anything.


    ¡°Well?¡± Kano asked, disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s it supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°At first my assistants and I thought it might be a soul receptacle for naturals, but we were wrong. It¡¯s so much more than that. We tried putting it in a body to see how it would work, and the damn thing started moving on its own.¡±


    ¡°Like it had a soul?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Exactly. It was only an artificial one, but the incredible thing is that once we removed the orb, the new ghoul kept moving.¡±


    Furrowing her brow, Kano trying to discern what exactly that meant. It was obviously significant, but she wasn¡¯t quite sure of the implications. From what Himin was saying, it seemed to be able to generate souls? As far as Kano knew, that shouldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°Does it just have multiple souls in it, then? And it put one of them into the ghoul?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Though even that sort of storage and transferal would be quite a breakthrough. But I think it¡¯s more than that. I think it can actually create souls. Or at least attract them from wherever they come from. It doesn¡¯t really matter which. You could create new ghouls without having to rely on artificial souls or necromancers.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°If it works the way you think it does,¡± Kano said. She was still far from convinced. Could Gresitosis really have created something that significant? And if he had, why had he left it down there rather than do anything with it? What Himin was suggesting seemed too clean, too perfect compared to Gresitosis¡¯s other creations.


    Though from what Miusvon had said, he hadn¡¯t been working alone. Could this have been what he and An were trying to make? If so, then the necromancer would probably want it badly. It certainly sounded similar to what An was trying to accomplish.


    ¡°Have you figured out everything you can about the orb?¡± Kano asked, reaching out for it.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve figured out everything we can short of taking it to a necromancer. They might be able to unravel more of its secrets.¡±


    Wrapping it up in the cloth around it, Kano picked up the bundle. She could feel the orb¡¯s warmth through the fabric shrouding it. ¡°Then I¡¯m taking it back.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Himin said.


    Kano glared at her. ¡°What? It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°I know, but what are you going to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Hold on to it for safekeeping.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that yet, I¡¯ll figure it out later.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you want to do with it, why not let me hold on to it for now?¡±


    Clutching the bundle in her hand, Kano stared at Himin, trying to divine her intentions. ¡°And why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°For one, it would mean you don¡¯t have to worry about keeping it away from the necromancer. But more importantly, I think we could both stand to benefit from us working together on this.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯d want to work with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than you working alone or with a necromancer, yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure so sure about that. Working on my own would be a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could do that, and it¡¯d probably work for a while. But you can¡¯t keep going like that indefinitely. Sooner or later you¡¯ll have to pick a side or leave town altogether.¡±


    Kano sighed. Himin was more on point than she knew. There was no way Kano could keep going on her own. She didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°Okay, maybe you¡¯re right. But how would working with you help me? From what I can see, you¡¯re easily the weakest one in this conflict.¡±


    ¡°I may not have the resources or manpower of the necromancers, but I know this town. I¡¯ve lived here all my life, not like these invaders. Even if I don¡¯t have many soldiers, I do have connections. Connections with the people who actually keep the town running rather than just lording over it.¡±


    ¡°Suppose I join you,¡± Kano said. ¡°Suppose together we oust the necromancers and take over the town. Then what? What would you do with it?¡±


    Himin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯d get things organized, make sure everything is running properly. Nothing drastic.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s in it for you?¡± She didn¡¯t believe for a second Himin was doing it out of altruism.


    ¡°Well, naturally I¡¯ll be the one to benefit most from these changes. But that doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t as well.¡±


    Her genuine admittance of self-interest was refreshing, and much easier to understand than the loftier ideals An aspired to. She still didn¡¯t trust Himin¡ªindeed she¡¯d be a fool to¡ªbut she did trust the ghoul¡¯s greed. If she was willing to be up front about that, Kano found that she was willing to stomach an alliance. It wouldn¡¯t be a long-lasting one, even if it continued until Kano¡¯s death.


    ¡°And what exactly would I be doing if I decided to work with you? What would be our first step?¡±


    ¡°For now you¡¯d just wait until we have a better idea of how things will shake out in the rest of the town. But even just your word that you¡¯ll support me would go a long way toward solidifying my position with other potential allies.¡±


    ¡°Then I accept,¡± Kano said, putting the orb back on the table. ¡°But on one condition. There¡¯s an old warehouse where Eomonsa¡¯s doing¡­ something. And you need to get us in there so we can find out what.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 25

    Despite Kano¡¯s wishes to the contrary, Himin insisted she wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak her inside. Apparently she had to be able to pass for a ghoul to stand a chance of going undetected. With great reluctance, Kano watched Himin and Sherp, now suitably disguised as workers, walk into the warehouse. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone on watch, nor was Kano sure how capable Eomonsa¡¯s ghouls were as sentries, but she didn¡¯t want to risk being seen and kept her distance from the building.


    Hunkered down in a dark alley some distance away, Kano hoped that she was hidden from anyone who might look out of the warehouse. Despite the time of day and the town¡¯s general level of activity, the street was deserted. It was almost like the ghouls somehow knew to avoid it, but Kano was fairly sure that was just her imagination. If not, finding this place ought to have been a lot easier than Sherp had made it sound.


    With nothing else to do during her stakeout, Kano got as comfortable as she could while her thoughts turned to the past. Of all the disasters and carnage she¡¯d witnessed and often caused. Of all her failures. Though it was minor in the scale of things, Thirty-Six¡¯s death, her sacrifice, was what bothered Kano the most. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was a sign of her own distorted view of the world, but the little ghoul¡¯s death felt the most unfair.


    Reminding herself not to dwell on the past, Kano reflected with a self-deprecating smile that she was lucky she couldn¡¯t remember much. The few memories she had contained more than enough failure to keep her occupied. Instead of wallowing in what was already done, Kano tried to focus on the future. But she found no solace there either.


    Even ignoring her mortal peril, it was far from bright. At best she was going to give the town over to a self-serving ghoul, probably little better than Shorin had been. But it seemed more likely that An or Eomonsa would win out in the end. Regardless of An¡¯s supposedly peaceful intentions, Kano couldn¡¯t foresee a future that was of much benefit to the residents of Shorinstown. Depending on what schemes the necromancers dreamed up, they may not even survive.


    Tragic as the end the town she lived in seemed destined to meet, part of Kano wondered whether any of it mattered. It insisted that whatever happened to the ghouls made little difference; the wretches were basically dead as it was. Kano couldn¡¯t claim to have much fondness for the general populace, or anyone else for that matter, but she wasn¡¯t sure she was right.


    For all that the ghouls were¡ªin theory little better than walking corpses¡ªthey seemed remarkably alive at times. Had the humans, the predecessors of the ghouls, really been so much better? From what Kano had seen, the humans might have been even worse. They seemed fixated on the past, and it was no wonder they¡¯d practically died out.


    Discounting the humans, what exactly was the difference between the ghouls and her? She found it difficult to find the words to explain it, even to herself, but she was sure there was some crucial difference. The differing nature of their souls was an obvious one, but for all its supposed importance, she wasn¡¯t sure what that really meant.


    If she had an artificial soul instead of a natural one, how would she even tell? Would she be a completely different person or just a lesser version of herself? Or would she be exactly the same? Much as she wished she could answer that, nothing came to mind. She doubted even a necromancer, for all their supposed knowledge, could really explain the difference.


    By An¡¯s own admission, her grasp of the theoretical portions of what they did seemed rather shaky. Kano thought it was amazing that the humans could have created such haphazard creatures. They really must have been desperate. Desperate, incredibly foolish, or perhaps both. Having considered the worst case, Kano tried to be positive and think of the best way things might end up.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    If what An said was true, and she really did succeed in creating a new life-form that could repopulate the earth, what would happen then? Would it be like the humans¡¯ civilization had been reborn, only with An¡¯s creations replacing the humans? Kano couldn¡¯t even imagine it, but she was sure it would be nothing like the world she knew.


    Maybe there was grounds for hope, then. Things couldn¡¯t get that much worse, could they? The worst she could think of was that the last embers of life were finally snuffed out, but even that didn¡¯t seem so bad. They could end up trapped as their will and sense of self eroded until they were just another, mindless but alive, part of a collective like Thirty-Six had. But was that actually worse? Kano wasn¡¯t sure. She wanted to believe that it was no worse than dying. Thirty-Six had seemed happy at the end, hadn¡¯t she? That had to count for something.


    Vision blurring, Kano wiped her eyes and focused on the warehouse. How much longer were they going to be in there? The building was relatively large, but they should have had plenty of time to search it by now. Kano wasn¡¯t sure how long they¡¯d been in there, but she was tired of waiting. If her barging in wasn¡¯t likely to jeopardize everything they were working toward and get the other two killed, then Kano would have done so without a second thought.


    But for some reason she was beholden to this stupid reality which dictated that she sit and wait. She really should have brought Urick or Nove along. This sort of tedious work was about all they were good for. Though, even if she had, they wouldn¡¯t make her watch much easier. But at least she¡¯d have someone to complain to¡ªthat would¡¯ve made the wait more bearable. Or would it? It would also mean that she¡¯d have to listen to them and whatever inanities they came up with. Yet another tough decision with no clear answer. She seemed to be plagued by the things lately.


    When Kano finally saw a small ghoul leave the warehouse and slink toward her, she felt a flood of relief. At last she was free of this hellish reality which seemed to contain only her own thoughts and squatting in a dirty alleyway.


    Sherp reached where Kano was hiding, and after getting her breath back, said, ¡°They¡¯re getting ready to leave. Do you want us to follow them?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. What¡¯s in there? What¡¯re they doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure exactly, but they¡¯ve got a lot of equipment in there.¡±


    ¡°Like weapons?¡±


    Sherp shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of those, but also a lot of other things that neither of us recognized. But most of it seems to be part of one big machine of some kind, though it doesn¡¯t seem to be turned on.¡±


    Kano could already see ghouls leaving the warehouse, and thinking quickly, she decided it would be best if they kept following Eomonsa¡¯s ghouls. ¡°Okay, you two follow them. I¡¯ll take a look in there after they¡¯re gone, and we¡¯ll meet back at your office when you guys find out where they¡¯re going and why.¡±


    Bobbing her head in agreement, Sherp ducked out of the alley and fell into line with the other ghouls. Kano waited until the long, staggered column of stupefied ghouls passed before creeping over to the warehouse. Now that the ghouls were gone, there wasn¡¯t a single other person in the vicinity.


    It was eerie seeing what would normally be a busy part of town devoid of life, especially at this time of day. Feeling an odd heat in her chest, different to what her force field used to generate, Kano peeked into one of the windows. The inside was just as empty, so Kano went in through the front door.


    Sherp was right. The warehouse was practically filled with different pieces of machinery. Kano was surprised they¡¯d been able to fit as many ghouls in here as they had¡ªthey must have really been crammed in. It was lucky she hadn¡¯t tried to blend in. It would¡¯ve been quite hard to do so in such close proximity.


    The machinery formed a series of rough, not-quite-straight rings centered on a single point. In the middle of it all was a recess with a hole at the bottom. At a glance, it looked empty, but as Kano got closer, she saw that there was a thin coating of gray-brown slime. The same stuff she¡¯d seen at the power plant.


    Was the machine supposed to create this stuff? It must be used for making an awful lot of it. Kano couldn¡¯t imagine Eomonsa had more than one of these. At least not inside the town. Feeling ill at ease and that she¡¯d learned all she was likely to from the machine, Kano raced out of the warehouse, but try as she might, she couldn¡¯t spot Eomonsa¡¯s ghouls. They¡¯d already disappeared into the town.

 Renewal - Chapter 26

    The sun was close to setting by the time Kano reached Sherp¡¯s office. She sat by the window, helping herself to whatever foul substances Sherp had on hand while she waited. Waiting in the alley had been terribly boring, but this was nothing like this. Now she was painfully tense, eager to spring into action but restrained by her need to wait. Much as she hated it, she needed to know where the ghouls were going.


    Knowing what the machine did was of no use without knowing more of Eomonsa¡¯s plans. Kano was rocking back and forth in her chair when she heard a footfall on the stairs. It was quiet, probably inaudible to a ghoul. Strange, Kano hadn¡¯t seen anyone come in through the front. Was there a back entrance to the building? Kano didn¡¯t know, but she doubted it was Sherp and Himin out there. They wouldn¡¯t have bothered to sneak in here like that.


    But who else would be here? Had Kano been betrayed? Or was it just some thief looking for easy pickings? Without calling out to them, Kano had no way of knowing, nor did she want to reveal herself. Moving as quickly and silently as she could manage, Kano drifted across the room and stood beside the door with her back against the wall. If they came into Sherp¡¯s office, she should be able to get the drop on them.


    As Kano waited, poised to strike, she heard something tap against the door beside her followed by it exploding in a shower of splinters. Closing her eyes against the debris, Kano was nearly blindsided by the figure who came hurtling through the explosion¡¯s aftermath.


    Covered from head to toe in brown armor made from some glossy material, they came in with their arm raised, though they had no weapon that Kano could see. They noticed Kano almost immediately and swung their arm toward her.


    Already projecting a stream of dark liquid from their hand, they turned it enough so that the liquid grazed Kano as she recovered, and Kano knocked their arm aside. Where it touched her skin, the liquid ate away at her flesh. Before they could get their arm back in line, Kano grabbed them by the helmet and slammed their head into the wall. The dark-brown helmet they wore cracked, but they were still moving. Kano was surprised. She¡¯d expected that to be fatal.


    Her assailant stumbled back toward the door, still trying to bring their arm back up. They were fast, for a ghoul or whatever they were, but not fast enough. Grabbing them before they could leave the room was trivial. This time Kano would break their neck. That ought to do it.


    But she was forced to change her plans when she saw two more figures in the same form-fitting attire appear from each side of the doorway. Thinking fast, Kano shoved off the one she was holding and sprinted back into Sherp¡¯s office. The trio¡¯s hands disgorged their lethal liquid as Kano pushed off the desk and leapt through the window.


    Glass tore at her on the way, and she was splattered with more of the caustic substance, but there was no time to worry about her injures. She¡¯d just have to hope they weren¡¯t disabling or fatal. Landing on her feet outside, Kano paused for an instant to check if there was anyone waiting.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    She nearly lost her head for her trouble as a bullet punched through the wall beside her. Seeing a muzzle flash on the top of a nearby high-rise, Kano took a rapid, erratic course away from it¡ªno sense making it easier for the shooter. They tried a few shots along the way, but none of them connected, and after a brief sprint, Kano was out of sight and a long way¡¯s away.


    Now that she was clear, Kano assessed the situation. She was missing a fair bit of skin and some flesh, and she had cuts and scratches across her body. But as far as she could tell, there was nothing she needed to worry about. That decided, Kano turned her mind to more pressing concerns. Who were those people? Eomonsa¡¯s men?


    He was the most likely suspect, but her attackers were nothing like the ghouls he¡¯d sent to the citadel. Had he held them back in reserve just for this moment? How had he known she¡¯d be there? Kano didn¡¯t believe for a second that this had been an effort to kill Sherp¡ªno one would expend that much effort for that misfit. They must have been after Kano, and maybe Himin.


    Unless Himin was the one responsible. It was possible, but betraying Kano now wouldn¡¯t make much sense. And more importantly, she doubted Himin had such forces at her disposal. Besides, why would Himin have bothered setting up an alliance with Kano if she was just going to immediately break it? Surely she¡¯d have at least tried to set up a better ambush?


    Kano shook her head. It couldn¡¯t be Himin, though she almost wished it was. Now she had to worry about Sherp and Himin going back there and getting themselves killed or captured. Which was inevitably going to happen if they encountered the same people Kano had. Escaping had been hard enough for Kano; the other two stood no chance whatsoever. Which meant she had to either abandon them or go back. She sighed. It was really no choice at all.


    They both knew too much for her to let them be captured. There was no doubt in her mind that they¡¯d both sell her out given the opportunity. And she couldn¡¯t let them get killed either because she still needed their help. But how was she meant to get back there to warn or save them? The people who¡¯d shot at her were clearly watching the area, and Kano might not even make it back to Sherp¡¯s office if they were still laying in wait for her.


    Maybe she was looking at this from the wrong angle. Whoever those guys were, there didn¡¯t seem to be many of them. If she could manage to sneak up on them¡­ No, that seemed more or less impossible in broad daylight, especially when they were already on alert.


    Tapping her foot, Kano wished yet again that she still had her force field. Then she wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about any of this. She could¡¯ve just charged straight in and torn them part. Without it she was little better than a ghoul. A brilliant, exceptionally fast, and strong ghoul. Not that Kano had never met a ghoul like that. In fact, she doubted such a thing even existed.


    Dismissing all the irrelevant chatter from her mind, Kano got back to planning. Or trying and failing to come up with a plan, as was the case here. Kano paced back and forth, trying to think of anything helpful, but nothing came to her. Short on time and patience, Kano made her decision: She¡¯d just have to go out there and wing it. Maybe things would turn out well, or maybe she¡¯d die. Either way, she¡¯d made her peace.

 Renewal - Chapter 27

    Though Kano had largely decided to throw caution to the wind, she still approached as stealthily as she could manage. No point getting seared or shot if she could avoid it. She had enough holes in her already. Recalling that one of them had been stationed on top of a building, Kano headed there first. They¡¯d be the most likely one to spot her if she ignored them, and their position should offer a good vantage point to spot their allies from.


    Kano took a circuitous route, creeping through alleys and blending into crowds where she could. She couldn¡¯t pass for a ghoul up close, but at a distance she was similar enough. A number of ghouls¡ªthe residents, judging by their clothing and general lack of weaponry¡ªwere in and around the building when Kano got there, but she ignored them.


    None of them seemed like they were being controlled by Eomonsa, so they probably weren¡¯t worth paying attention to. She really hoped so, at least. There was already enough she had to worry about without being wary of every single inhabitant of Shorinstown. That would be a bit hard, even for her.


    Seeing no sign of any the people who¡¯d attacked her inside, Kano started up the stairs. She kept most of her attention focused upward, in case someone on one of the higher floors tried to ambush her. If they did, she¡¯d just have to give up on the building and find another way. She drew a few stares on her way up, but none of the ghouls she passed seemed to pay her undue attention.


    Running up the stairs was boring, but at least it gave her something to do. Something to distract her from worrying about things she couldn¡¯t change, like getting shot by someone she couldn¡¯t see. She tried to keep a sense of what was happening around her, but there were too many possible angles, and she only had the one set of eyes.


    If only Karen, if she really had made Kano, had thought to give her large multifaceted eyes that could see behind her like Kano had seen on some abominations. That would have somewhat ruined Kano¡¯s exceptional beauty, but right now it was a trade she¡¯d have been happy to make. Didn¡¯t much matter what she look like if she ended up dead.


    The higher Kano went, the more tense she got. She stopped when she reached each landing to search for any enemies or potential spies. There were a few ghouls she was starting to have doubts about, but there was no way to be sure of their intentions. Each step she took seemed to get louder and louder, until Kano forced herself to go slower and move as quietly as possible.


    In theory, the additional stealth should have been reassuring, but the reduced pace just made her even more concerned. What if Sherp and Himin were about to arrive? They might already be dead, and it was hard to say if she¡¯d be able to hear the gunshots from this distance over the general noise of the town. Or even if there would be any gunshots. Maybe they¡¯d already surrendered.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The tension built and built until Kano almost wished something would happen, just so she could get it over with. Feeling like there was pressure building up in her head and in her chest, Kano finally climbed the last stair. Despite getting so worked up about it, she¡¯d reached the door to the rooftop undetected. She eased it open, and the flat roof lay before her, devoid of any hiding spots and anyone.


    Kano walked out onto the roof, hoping that there was something she¡¯d missed, but there was no denying it¡ªthey were gone. They had to be. She was sure this was the right building. But where had they gone? Were they busy chasing after her? It was possible, but wouldn¡¯t she have seen some sign of their pursuit on her way back?


    The people who¡¯d attacked her were hardly inconspicuous. There was no way they could walk around on the street without attracting attention. Dumb as most ghouls were, they wouldn¡¯t miss people walking around in those strange, all-encompassing sets of armor. Especially when they clearly had nothing to do with the citadel.


    Then where had they gone? It was almost like they¡¯d vanished as suddenly as they¡¯d appeared, but that was impossible. Wasn¡¯t it? Kano couldn¡¯t think of any way they could have achieved such a thing, so she decided to discount it.


    Whatever had happened, the one who¡¯d been stationed up here was gone, and she still needed to go back to Sherp¡¯s office. Running down the stairs, Kano leapt down the last set and flew out the door. She weaved past the ghouls too slow to avoid her and made for Sherp¡¯s office.


    The door to the building was open, but there was no sign of the people who¡¯d attacked her either. Could this group also have vanished? Or had they taken her companions and left? It made no sense for them to have retreated otherwise, but why would they give up so easily? Unless they were desperately needed somewhere else, though Kano couldn¡¯t think of anything that would divert them so.


    Staying on guard in case they were hiding inside, Kano made her way up to Sherp¡¯s office. The door was destroyed, evidence beyond her wounds that what she¡¯d seen was real. But there was no one there. Sherp¡¯s desk was turned over, and the place was a mess, but Kano assumed that was a combination of her flight and Sherp¡¯s shoddy housekeeping. There was nothing to indicate her attackers had been searching or taken anything. Not that there was much here of value in the first place, beyond maybe a few notes.


    As Kano was looking around, making sure she hadn¡¯t missed some obvious sign, she happened to look up. She froze. There was a patch of gray-brown slime on the ceiling, the same stuff she¡¯d seen in the power plant. How had it gotten here? Had the people who¡¯d been after her left it here? Why would they? Staring up at the patch, Kano waited for it to do something, but it seemed inert.


    Surely she would have noticed it while she was waiting here, so it must be new. Then those she¡¯d left behind must be responsible for this. The stuff seemed harmless, but there was no way Kano was going to touch it, It might do any number of things if she did. She wasn¡¯t even comfortable being in the same room with it. But much as she wanted to get out of there, she couldn¡¯t leave it there either.


    Looking around the room, a plan formed in her mind, and she smiled.

 Renewal - Chapter 28

    Kano was waiting at the front of Sherp¡¯s building, merrily watching it burn, when the other two finally showed up. Catching sight of her home and place of business up in flames, Sherp let out a choked cry and rushed over. ¡°What happened?¡± she demanded.


    Kano shrugged. ¡°I burnt it down. Or at least, I¡¯m trying to. Honestly, it¡¯s taking a while. I¡¯m pretty sure I mentioned I was going to do that a while ago.¡± She was impressed that she¡¯d managed to remember that. It greatly improved the glibness of her response.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You burnt my office down just for that?¡± The diminutive ghoul trembled, presumably with a little rage, though to Kano it seemed to be mostly fear. She even went so far as to almost meet Kano¡¯s gaze.


    Kano considered explaining how she¡¯d found the slime, but that seemed like too much effort. There was too much background she¡¯d have to provide, much of which was still uncertain to her. ¡°I was just joking. I got ambushed by a small team, probably Eomonsa¡¯s pawns, and during the fight they must¡¯ve set fire to your office.¡±


    Sherp took a deep breath. ¡°You should¡¯ve said that from the start.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Kano said, unconcerned by Sherp¡¯s show of emotion. ¡°Anyway, we can talk about all that later. We should really get out of here in case the same guys come back.¡±


    Sherp cast one last forlorn gaze back at her burning home before they left the street.


    ¡°What happened with the ghouls you were following?¡± Kano asked once they were far enough away enough for her to feel safe slowing down.


    ¡°It was insane,¡± Himin said, shaking her head. ¡°We were heading toward the center of town, I think, when the ghouls went mad. One second they were walking along, and the next they were killing each other.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± Kano couldn¡¯t see any reason why Eomonsa would do something like that on purpose. Had he made some kind of mistake with his orders? It was certainly possible, given the stupidity of most ghouls. And the ones under his control seemed exceptionally dim-witted.


    ¡°Yep. I mean, it¡¯s pretty hard to miss when everyone around you starts shooting at each other. We¡¯re just lucky we were at the back.¡±


    Kano sighed. As odd as their experience had been, it didn¡¯t provide her with any useful information. ¡°Did you learn anything before that happened?¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Himin said, ¡°no, not really.¡±


    Kano was about to lambast them as completely useless when Sherp spoke up. ¡°Wait, there was one thing. I noticed one of the ghouls was acting different from the others, smarter. So I lifted this from their pocket.¡± Rummaging around in her coat, Sherp produced a rusty key and handed it to Kano.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with this? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but having the key is completely useless if we don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for.¡±


    ¡°Look at the back.¡±


    Kano turned it over, squinting as she struggled to make out the worn markings on the back and read them out. ¡°WMF-03. Am I supposed to know what that means?¡±


    ¡°It stands for West Munitions Factory 3,¡± Sherp said smugly. ¡°Which just so happens to be one of the abandoned factories I was looking into.¡±


    It took Kano a few moments to process the significance of what Sherp was saying. After all this time, they had an actual lead? Kano felt a bit like weeping out of sheer relief. Was this over at last? She could only hope so. She never wanted to investigate anything ever again. How did Sherp cope doing this sort of thing as a job? She really must be mad or stupid. Or both.


    ¡°Well? Take us to this factory already.¡±


    After yet more walking, a footsore Kano reached the factory in the late evening. Most of the similar buildings around it still seemed to be in use, whereas this one had been left to rust and crumble.


    It didn¡¯t look like the safest place to be, but Kano could hardly send the other two ahead without her. She was done with other people screwing up on her behalf. It was intolerable. Whatever was in here, she was going to find some damn answers.


    Inserting the key into a door on the side of the building, Kano unlocked the door and turned the handle. The handle didn¡¯t budge, and Kano realized that she¡¯d locked it. Grinding her teeth, she unlocked the door, threw the key on the ground, and stomped on it three times in quick succession. It didn¡¯t damage the key or accomplish anything, but she felt better for having done it.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Too irritated to bother with stealth, Kano threw the door open. When she saw a black-robed man standing amongst the old machinery turn toward her, Kano wasn¡¯t sure if she was angry or triumphant. On one hand, this was clearly someone important, if not Eomonsa himself. On the other, Kano really didn¡¯t want to deal with yet another necromancer in her life.


    As the man tried to flee and Kano ran him down, she wondered if she wouldn¡¯t be better off killing him without talking to him. But she found there was no way she could, not when he might have the answers she was so sorely lacking. Tripping the necromancer up, Kano caught him before his head hit the ground. She gave him a moment to appreciate her generosity, then, gently, with the utmost care, rammed his face into the concrete. After giving him a little time to recover, Kano flicked off his hood and pulled his head back by the hair.


    ¡°Hi. Are you Eomonsa?¡± His name was becoming all too familiar to Kano.


    The necromancer swallowed before replying, ¡°I am.¡±


    Good, that was one mystery solved. ¡°So, you actually are a necromancer, then?¡±


    ¡°Err, sort of. I never quite completed the process.¡± He squirmed beneath her, trying to get up. ¡°But I swear I know more than any¡ª¡±


    Kano rapped knuckles against the back of his head, and he stopped struggling. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. What are you doing? What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    ¡°Right now? I¡¯m just trying to clean up something that¡¯s gone wrong.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about how your ghouls were killing each other?¡±


    He paused to lick his lips nervously. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, can you let me get up? This really isn¡¯t necessary. I¡¯m willing to talk.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t run?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Kano said sweetly, ¡°because I¡¯ll break your legs if you try.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll, uh, keep that in mind.¡±


    As Kano let him up, Sherp and Himin finished threading their way through the machinery to where Kano had Eomonsa.


    ¡°Go take a look around,¡± Kano said to them. ¡°I¡¯ll keep questioning this guy.¡± She turned back to her captive, who was now sitting on the floor with his back against the wall. ¡°So, you were telling me about your problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s been a slight mishap with my ghouls, as you seem to have noticed. But it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t fix.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°In fact, if you¡¯d let me get back to work, I¡¯d be well on my way to fixing it right now.¡±


    Kano was unmoved. ¡°You can get back to work once I¡¯m done with you, if I let you live. I suggest you not get ahead of yourself and presume that I will. So, the ghouls. What went wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly. But I¡¯m trying to find out.¡±


    ¡°How can you not be sure? Didn¡¯t you make whatever it is that controls these ghouls?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did, but there are certain aspects of it I don¡¯t yet fully understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re putting this stuff all over Shorinstown without even understanding what it does?¡± He seemed reckless, even for a necromancer.


    ¡°Well, I did think I had a pretty good understanding of it. It just proved to be more complicated than it initially appeared. More a flaw in the initial design than anything.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that also your fault?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I developed the working prototype, but much of the foundation wasn¡¯t my work.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not actually using something you developed?¡± Kano was amazed. Eomonsa was worse than any of the necromancers she¡¯d known. Where had this idiot sprung from? And why did he have to end up here? As if this town didn¡¯t have enough fools running around.


    ¡°No, no. I did develop it. Before I took over the project, the substance was purely theoretical. I¡¯m the one that made it actually work. You wouldn¡¯t believe how much work it was.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but if you¡¯d worked longer on it maybe you could have avoided this disaster.¡±


    ¡°Disaster?¡± He seemed genuinely surprised. ¡°This is just a minor setback, barely worth noticing. Though the timing is quite unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Some of my plans are, um, rather time-sensitive. At this stage, things are largely beyond my control, all that¡¯s left is to ride things out and try to make the best of it. Regardless of what either of us does, the citadel will fall.¡±


    ¡°You sound awfully sure about that given how pitifully your last attempt went.¡±


    ¡°Please, that was just for the sake of testing the citadel¡¯s defenses.¡±


    There was enough confidence in his voice that Kano could actually believe he thought he was telling the truth.


    ¡°But this time it¡¯s completely different, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time I¡­ have made adequate preparations.¡± He seemed to nearly let something slip, but caught himself before revealing too much. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯d much rather hear about the little problem with the ghouls, no?¡±


    Did he really think he was fooling anyone with such an obvious attempt at misdirection? Kano took a step closer until she was standing right over him. She was getting tired of his half-answers. ¡°Stop wasting my time and tell me what you¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes. Right.¡± He paused between each word, clearly trying to buy time.


    Kano was reaching down to grab him when a bullet whizzed by her head. Eomonsa tried to use the opportunity to crawl away, but Kano lifted him up, holding him between her and the direction of the gunshot. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll talk. Just put me down.¡±


    Spotting another of the brown-armored figures who¡¯d attacked her previously advancing toward her, Kano rotated her human shield so that Eomonsa continued to obstruct the line of fire. ¡°Tell them to stop,¡± Kano said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, they¡ª¡± A hail of gunfire cut him off as the gunman took aim and fired. Kano instinctively let Eomonsa go and threw herself to the ground. Several bullets went right through Eomonsa¡¯s body, and he fell to the ground, looking quite dead. Abandoning him, Kano ducked behind the machinery and ran off to find the others.

 Renewal - Chapter 29

    After calling their names, Kano found Sherp and Himin taking shelter behind a huge rusted press on the factory floor. Himin poked her head around the side and demanded to know what was going on.


    ¡°The same guys who attacked me at Sherp¡¯s office are back. They killed Eomonsa.¡± Kano joined them on the other side of the press.


    ¡°What?¡± Himin said. ¡°I thought they worked for him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. But I¡¯m not so sure anymore, or maybe he was just that incompetent. Either way, we should probably get moving.¡± Kano gestured for them to get up, and she looked around for an exit. There was nothing to be gained from fighting here, not when they had pressing business elsewhere. ¡°Before he got shot, Eomonsa said something about the citadel. I think he¡¯s making another attempt on it, so I¡¯m going there to see if there¡¯s anything I can do. Did either of you see an exit around here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sherp said, ¡°there¡¯s a back door over there.¡± She pointed toward the back of the factory.


    As they made their way toward it, Himin said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t need my help for that. I believe I¡¯ve already held up my end of the deal.¡±


    Kano considered insisting she come along, but it probably wasn¡¯t worth the effort. The ghoul wasn¡¯t likely to be of much help, and the same went for Sherp. ¡°Fine, you two go make sure the orb is safe, and I¡¯ll save the citadel on my own.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she intended to do once she got there, but it was a nice way of putting it.


    Easing the door open a crack, Kano scanned the street for anyone waiting in ambush. Her field of view was too narrow to make sure, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone waiting for them. She stepped out, poised to dart back inside at the first sign of danger, but there wasn¡¯t a piece of brown armor in sight.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said to the others, ¡°looks like we¡¯re safe for now. Hurry up and get out of here.¡±


    She dashed off toward the citadel without looking back. Whatever happened to them now, they were on their own. There wasn¡¯t much she could do to save them if they got shot at anyway, so best to focus on keeping herself safe. Her current injuries only slowed her down a little, but she wasn¡¯t looking to acquire more.


    Pushing herself to hurry, Kano raced through the streets of Shorinstown. Buildings and ghouls alike blurred past her until she was within sight of the citadel and stopped to check out the situation. There were no sentries outside, which wasn¡¯t a good sign, though it seemed to be the norm lately, but there were also no enemies in sight. Nor were there any sounds of fighting.


    Just what was going on? Whatever it was, Kano had neither the time nor the patience to stand around trying to figure out what it might be. But having run all the way here and spent entirely too much time going up stairs as of late, she decided to take the elevator. It would save her a lot of walking and take her close to the most important parts of the citadel. If there was some sort of attack taking place, it would probably be concentrated on that area.


    As far as Kano was aware, now that the orb was gone, there wasn¡¯t much of value left in the citadel beyond the labs An was using. Those and the necromancer herself, along with her research. Looking around as she went to make sure she wasn¡¯t spotted, Kano made her way around to the hidden entrance. A short elevator ride later and she was back in the room where Blob Kano lived. She still wasn¡¯t sure if she believed everything she¡¯d told her about Karen, but she seemed more trustworthy than most of the people she dealt with these days.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the other Kano said, recreating her humanoid form. ¡°Hello there. An told me you¡¯d left the citadel. What brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°I did leave, but I¡¯m back for a little while. Just long enough for me to take care of something. Do you know if there¡¯s any fighting happening in the rest of the citadel? Or anything strange?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what form Eomonsa¡¯s scheme would take, though she expected that it would somehow involve another assault by his ghouls. He hadn¡¯t struck her as very imaginative.


    ¡°Not as far as I¡¯m aware. Not that I¡¯m aware of much, what with being stuck in here and all.¡±


    Kano felt a little silly for asking, but it had seemed like it was worth a try. ¡°Never mind, then. Bye.¡±


    Leaving the blob to whatever it was she did in her tank, Kano went into the abandoned laboratory. The tanks with the preserved dead bodies suspended in fluid were unchanged. Kano wished someone would empty them out already. It made for a rather grim spectacle, particularly when all the corpses looked like her. Shuddering, Kano hoped that someone would have the decency to dispose of her corpse properly after she died instead of putting her body on display.


    She passed by the rows of tanks and moved into a portion of the lab that was still in use. Or at least, a portion she¡¯d thought was in use. But there was no one to be seen. She hadn¡¯t yet reached the area An had claimed as her personal station, but she¡¯d expected to find the necromancer¡¯s assistants at work here. Had things already gotten bad enough that they¡¯d fled to somewhere safer? Though Kano had no idea where that would be, she¡¯d thought this was the safest part of the citadel.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Maybe they¡¯d left to do their part in protecting their master¡¯s residence, though Kano had trouble imagining how they¡¯d make much of a difference. Or could this place already be under the control of Eomonsa¡¯s minions? It was possible, but then surely she¡¯d have run into them by now. By the looks of things, the people who¡¯d been working here had left abruptly. Much of the equipment was turned on and still contained the various materials they¡¯d been experimenting with.


    Hearing movement, Kano spun around and narrowly avoided being drenched in sizzling caustic fluid by the armored figure sheltering behind one of the workstations. She was about to dash toward the new foe when more of them appeared from similar hiding spots or came from outside the lab.


    With no time to think, Kano hurled herself at the nearest creature. She pulled them to the ground and was grappling with them, trying to keep their natural weapons from getting a bead on her, when a searing stream caught her across the back.


    White-hot agony coursed through her and her body trembled. Twisting her body, Kano ripped her opponent¡¯s arm off and rolled away. She discarded the limb and looked around for something that could help her fight back or escape.


    Spotting the discs that enclosed the concentrated necromantic energy, Kano rolled toward them. Maybe the energy could do something to turn things around. It was a long shot, but she was desperate.


    Gripping the bottom ring, she hauled herself up and thrust her hand inside. There was the same tingle as before, but this time she felt something heat up in her pocket. As her foes closed in on her, Kano fumbled for whatever it was and pulled out the soul she¡¯d found in Shorin¡¯s room.


    She¡¯d forgotten all about it, but here it was, glowing and exuding heat as it reacted to her contact with the necromantic energy. Was there some sort of connection between the two? Whatever was happening, there was no time to think about it. Hoping that it would do something useful, Kano closed her hand around the soul and put her other hand inside the rings.


    There was a bright flash of colorful light that left her seeing spots, and the soul in her hand flared to searing hot. She was opening her hand to release it when she saw it disappear entirely, along with the heat it had been emitting. In turn, she felt something flow into her.


    As it did so, Kano¡¯s vision blacked out entirely. When it returned a moment later, she found herself standing alone. Her attackers were nowhere to be seen. Where they¡¯d once stood there was now only dust. What had happened? Had the energy done something?


    Unless their controller had ordered them to self-destruct? That seemed unlikely, but it was the only explanation she could come up with. It had moved to save her, but why? With a growing sense of bewilderment, Kano realized her wounds had vanished. It was like she¡¯d never been attacked at all.


    Pacing the confines of the lab, trying to figure out what could have happened, Kano walked around the corner and froze. Miusvon was slumped over in a chair, clutching her stomach. She was so still that at first Kano thought she must be dead or unconscious, but as Kano drew closer, Miusvon stirred.


    ¡°Kano?¡± she called, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I found Eomonsa, and he let slip something was going to happen here. What did happen?¡± Kano wished Miusvon could explain Kano¡¯s encounter with the necromantic energy, but she doubted the other natural had any more idea than she did.


    ¡°Not sure exactly. Something went wrong with the ghouls, and they started shooting each other.¡± She sat up with a groan. ¡°There were bullets flying all over the place, and I happened to catch one.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± Kano hadn¡¯t heard a single gunshot. Was it all over already?


    ¡°I was down on the lower levels at the time. Took me a lot of time and dead ghouls to get back here. But by the time I made it to An¡¯s lab, she was gone.¡±


    ¡°Any idea where she went?¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have left on her own, not like this. Whoever¡¯s behind this must¡¯ve taken her. Her notes and the prototype are gone. Same with her assistants. But as far as I can see, there¡¯s not a single clue as to what happened to them or who took them.¡±


    ¡°How long ago did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve sort of been fading in and out. Probably at least an hour.¡±


    By the looks of things, there hadn¡¯t been much of a struggle. Could An be working with the people who¡¯d taken her? The thought crossed Kano¡¯s mind, but it seemed rather unlikely. There was nothing to be gained by wasting all these ghouls and abandoning the citadel¡¯s facilities. Nothing she could think of, at least. There was always the possibility that this was part of some grander plan; you could never tell with necromancers.


    Kano looked back at Miusvon. Her hand was red with blood where it covered her abdomen. ¡°Are you dying or what?¡±


    ¡°Looks that way,¡± Miusvon said, managing a faint smile.


    Kano didn¡¯t see much reason why she should care. They¡¯d only been allies for a short time, and that was all over now. But it didn¡¯t feel right to leave her to die; Kano wasn¡¯t in any hurry. By the sounds of it, An was long gone. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    Miusvon looked at her, long and hard, as if trying to discern her intentions. Apparently Kano passed muster, as the other woman nodded and told her what to do. After a period of fumbling by Kano and swearing on Miusvon¡¯s part, the wound was sealed.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Miusvon said, closing her eyes and leaning back in her chair.


    ¡°Are you okay with staying here, or do you want me to take you somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Depends. Are you going after An?¡±


    ¡°Duh.¡± What else was there to do in this situation other than chase after the wayward necromancer? She could hardly leave An¡¯s kidnapper to their own devices, not if she wanted any peace of mind.


    ¡°Then leave me here. I¡¯d only slow you down.¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± As far as she was concerned, she¡¯d done enough already. Hopefully Miusvon would recover, but it was out of her hands now. After a curt goodbye, Kano left the citadel. Great happenings were afoot in the town, completely outside her control, and all she had to rely on were a pair of incompetents.


    If she could even find them again in the chaos that was overtaking their little world.

 Renewal - Chapter 30

    Kano stepped out of the citadel and stared up at the sky. A towering column of dark-gray light rose from the west, projecting far above the walls and buildings. She marveled at it for a few moments before racing toward it. Whatever was happening had to do with An¡¯s disappearance. Kano didn¡¯t need to be a detective to figure that out.


    As she was approaching the light, Kano realized she was close to the abandoned warehouse that housed Eomonsa¡¯s machine. And lo and behold, as she came upon the source of the light, she saw that the locations were one and the same.


    But it had changed drastically since she was last here. The warehouse¡¯s walls had fallen, exposing the machinery to the world. Even the machine itself had changed¡ªnow it was covered in a thick coat of slime that moved before her very eyes. Seeing its alien yet purposeful movements reminded Kano of the blob version of herself. Could the two somehow be related? It was far from implausible.


    On the other side of the sprawling construct stood two necromancers. Rendered anonymous by their concealing robes, they stared at the spectacle before them. They didn¡¯t seem to have noticed Kano yet, and after ducking behind the machine¡¯s bulk, she crept toward them. As she got closer, she heard them talking.


    ¡°Is it working? I can¡¯t really tell.¡± Kano recognized An¡¯s voice, breathless with excitement.


    ¡°Everything is within expected parameters. The process should proceed smoothly from here,¡± said a man¡¯s voice, one that Kano had never heard before. It definitely wasn¡¯t Eomonsa¡¯s. He sounded calm and collected. Was he the mastermind behind all this?


    Not far from where the necromancers stood, slime poured forth from the machine and collected on the ground. Once there was a sizeable pool of the gray substance, the flow ceased, and the slime began to take form. Rising up, it shaped itself into a ghoul, the texture of its body hardening and changing until it looked much like any other ghoul.


    ¡°I believe these should be suitable materials for you to work with,¡± the other necromancer said.


    An walked toward the newly formed ghoul. Taking a small metal container from her robes, she went to work covering the ghoul in a thin coat of her nearly transparent gel.


    It was absorbed into the skin, and the ghoul¡¯s features shifted, growing less uniform and more pronounced. But other than their skin taking on more color, it just looked like an uglier ghoul. Kano was wondering if this was all An was trying to achieve when the ghoul¡¯s body swelled. Blood pouring from its orifices, it collapsed at An¡¯s feet.


    She sighed and turned away. ¡°I thought I had it for a moment, but no, this won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°The machine must require further calibration,¡± the other necromancer said, unperturbed. ¡°If you¡¯ll give me your input, we¡¯ll have it sorted out in just a few moments.¡±


    Focused on their work, the necromancers were oblivious to Kano. She considered springing out and ending them right then and there. But she had no idea what they were doing, and though it was strange, it didn¡¯t strike her as necessarily harmful or dangerous. And even if she did kill them, there was no guarantee that whatever they¡¯d set in motion would stop.


    She might even make things worse if it went out of control without their supervision. Then again, the man had to be the one behind that slime, which had either caused or was connected to the deaths of a large number of ghouls. Kano wasn¡¯t sure how much that counted against them, though. After all, ghouls were close to mindless tools. Did their destruction really count for much?


    Kano found that reasoning rather attractive, but there was also the fact that Thirty-Six and the other children were ghouls. Though they could be subservient when it suited them, there was nothing mindless about them. What if they ended up dead as a result of all this?. She could simply ask them about it, but that seemed a foolish risk to take in light of the treacherous nature of necromancers. Better to establish a dominant position and work from there.


    With that in mind, Kano rounded the corner she¡¯d been hiding behind and aimed herself at the necromancer who wasn¡¯t An. Though she hardly saw eye to eye with An, she still held her in higher regard than the person responsible for that slime. Particularly when he was connected to a lot of the trouble she¡¯d run into. Had Eomonsa been working with him?Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It was hard to say what the exact nature of their relationship was, but they were clearly connected. Neither of them noticed Kano until she was almost upon them, and they had no time to do anything more than flinch before she threw the unknown necromancer to the ground and set her boot against his head. She applied enough pressure to grind his face into the dirt, but not enough to crack his skull open. Not yet.


    ¡°Hi, An,¡± Kano said. ¡°I see you¡¯ve made a new friend.¡±


    An glanced down at her fellow¡¯s peril and raised her hands in a placating gesture. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think is happening here or what you¡¯re trying to achieve, but please don¡¯t interfere. Our work is still a volatile stage.¡±


    ¡°Our? How long have you been working with this guy?¡± Could An have been in contact with the other side all along? The idea that she¡¯d been involved in the latest attack on the citadel didn¡¯t sound so farfetched now, though Kano didn¡¯t see why An would do such a thing.


    ¡°Not long, barely a few hours, in fact. But we¡¯re already on the cusp of achieving great things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kano asked, unmoved. ¡°Great things? Like what, exactly? Putting on a light show? Or do you mean the part where all your ghouls got killed?¡±


    ¡°That was an accident. None of them were supposed to die,¡± the man beneath her boot said. He sounded rather self-righteous given his current predicament.


    ¡°And who¡¯re you?¡±


    ¡°Werisah. You¡¯re Kano, I take it?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Could you get off me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, right after you explain what this thing you made is doing.¡±


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to understand, but I¡¯ll try to explain things as simply as possible. I assume you¡¯re at least aware of Angakkuq¡¯s work to create a new organism?¡±


    Kano was impressed that he could sound so condescending while being ground into the dirt. It was a testament to either his willpower or his overwhelming arrogance, probably the latter. ¡°Yes, I know of it. Does this have something to do with it?¡±


    ¡°No, this has everything to do with it,¡± Werisah said, speaking quickly with great fervor. Were it not for the clear logic behind what he was saying, Kano would have assumed he was a raving lunatic. ¡°You see, I had some idea of what Angakkuq was working on, and I hoped that we might be able to combine our efforts. But to my surprise, I found out that she¡¯d progressed far beyond what I¡¯d expected, just one step short of creating a new life-form. A true one, not like those tawdry ghouls and their ilk. The only problem was the organism¡¯s instability, which coincided perfectly with my own work. My work, which I¡¯ll be happy to explain, if you¡¯ll just let me go.¡±


    With a dissatisfied grunt, Kano let Werisah up.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said without the slightest bit of gratitude as he brushed the dirt from his robe. Taking a step closer to his design, he pointed to where a series of tubes converged. ¡°Do you see that?¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± It didn¡¯t look like anything in particular to Kano, nor did she have any idea as to its purpose.


    ¡°Look closer. Do you see how they all connect?¡±


    Resentfully doing as she was told, Kano¡¯s eyes traced the path of each tube as she tried to make sense of it all. She was starting to understand how it fit together when she heard a loud hiss, and a toxic cloud enveloped her. The heavy vapor seeped into her eyes, and Kano fell back, reeling. Vision blurring, she spun to face Werisah.


    Shreds of synthetic black cloth clung to his new armored form. Gone was any semblance of a necromancer. Now he looked just like those who¡¯d attacked her at Sherp¡¯s office. The cloud was issuing from his hand, so she knocked it aside and swept his leg at the knee. She wasn¡¯t going to lose to these creatures, not again.


    However resilient the armor covering him might be, the joints were still vulnerable to leverage. As he fell backward, Kano moved with him and grabbed his head. He flailed with his free hand while the other continued to douse her in the foul concoction, but she ignored it all and twisted his head.


    His struggles grew more frantic until, with a loud snap, Kano wrenched his head sharply to the right, and he went limp. Kano fell beside him and rolled around in the dirt, trying to get the stuff off. Despite her efforts, her body trembled as parts of it died.


    Feeling uncharacteristically exhausted, Kano stopped to rub her eyes. She could see a few hazy shapes around her but other than that everything was dark. Was this it? Was she dying at last? It seemed rather likely from what little she could see.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± An said, horrified. By the sounds of it, she was standing over Kano, though it was hard to say for sure.


    ¡°He attacked me,¡± Kano managed. Talking and thinking had suddenly become difficult.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you had to kill him. You should never have interfered in the first place.¡±


    ¡°What do you care, anyway? You¡¯ve already got his machine.¡±


    ¡°I have access to it, yes. But I don¡¯t understand the technology or how to operate it. What if something goes wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Kano said, her vision fading as she lay still, ¡°that¡¯s your problem.¡±


    An sighed. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry that you ended up this way. Even if you would have been better off not meddling with things beyond your understanding.¡±


    Kano wanted to tell her that the same went for her, but it was just too much effort for her right now. Instead she went with the easier option and let the darkness claim her. Her last thought was that at least she¡¯d killed another necromancer before their plans came to fruition. That brought her a measure of satisfaction, but that soon faded in the face of her increasingly unfeeling stupor, until she knew no more.

 Renewal - Chapter 31

    Kano awoke surrounded by gray light and bound within an intricate lattice of hardened slime. Struggling, Kano found that she could scarcely move.


    ¡°Oh, good,¡± said Werisah, ¡°you¡¯re awake.¡± It was hard to make him out through the light, but his skin had reverted to being soft and pale. Whatever had happened to Kano seemed to have fixed her vision as well.


    ¡°I thought I killed you.¡± She distinctly remembered the feeling of his spine breaking.


    ¡°Admittedly you made a valiant effort of it, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still very much alive. Though I couldn¡¯t say the same for you, up until very recently.¡±


    ¡°How long ago did I die?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just an hour or so. You shouldn¡¯t be suffering any ill effects.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why did you bring me back?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I was happy to leave you to rot in the dirt, for reasons I¡¯m sure you can appreciate. But Angakkuq was quite insistent that you be saved.¡±


    ¡°And how did you ¡®save¡¯ me?¡± She was already dreading the answer. Whatever the necromancers had done to her, it couldn¡¯t be anything good. She didn¡¯t feel any different as far as she could tell, but that didn¡¯t mean much.


    ¡°Angakkuq has restored your body, but that¡¯s only the beginning. Now that you¡¯re alive and stable, we¡¯ll move on to the real reason you¡¯re alive: so that you can serve as our first test subject. You should be proud. You may very well be an important part of revitalizing this world. That or you¡¯ll die.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Again.¡±


    Rather than pride, all Kano felt was anger and confusion. ¡°Why would you choose me for this crazy experiment? I thought An was trying to create something that could form its own souls, or whatever. How am I any use for that? In case you didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ve already got a soul.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m well aware of that. And though we won¡¯t be able to use you to create the finished product, you¡¯ll still make for a valuable sample. If we can turn you into a viable, stable organism that can accommodate your existing soul, that would be a promising sign. But I¡¯ve tarried long enough with these explanations. It¡¯s time to change the world.¡±


    Before Kano could say a word in response, she was enveloped by the slime. Her flesh softened and began to change, and she lost consciousness once more. When she next opened her eyes, Werisah and An were standing beside her.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re awake,¡± Werisah said, ¡°I was beginning to wonder if you¡¯d wake up at all. But now that you have, I¡¯m happy to pronounce the procedure a complete success.¡± He cleared this throat. ¡°Though we¡¯ll have to continue to monitor you before we can determine how viable your new form actually is.¡±


    Filled with dread, Kano looked down at herself. She was no longer bound, and her body¡­ As far as she could tell it looked normal. ¡°Wait, what? Aren¡¯t I supposed to look different?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Werisah said, with a cold, superior smirk, ¡°that¡¯s part of the beauty of it. Your body as you once knew it no longer exists. Instead you now inhabit an exact replica. Perfect down to the last detail. The only difference lies in the core components. I assume you¡¯re familiar with the matter you were covered in previously?¡±


    He gestured to the slime around them. The light had faded away, but she was still in the center of Eomonsa¡¯s biological construct, though it was now empty. ¡°That¡¯s essentially what makes up your body now, though it¡¯s unlike the prototype you encountered before. With Angakkuq¡¯s help, it has been refined and enriched. Perfected, if you will. And as you can see, it¡¯s now capable of forming new living organisms, ones capable of containing a true, natural soul.¡±


    Kano blinked. ¡°So my whole body is made out of that goo now?¡± If both the necromancers hadn¡¯t looked so serious, she¡¯d have assumed he was joking.


    ¡°That¡¯s an inelegant way of putting it, but I suppose you¡¯re more or less correct. Though describing it as mere goo does me a great disservice, given the ingenuity behind its creation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And what do you call it?¡±


    Adjusting the sleeve of his robe, Werisah coughed lightly and said, ¡°Yes, well, moving on to more pressing matters. I believe we¡¯re done here. At least for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go?¡± Kano asked. Not that she was unhappy about it; she just couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What makes you think I won¡¯t just try to kill you again?¡± She was already thinking about it.


    Taking two steps back and one to the right so that he was behind An, Werisah said, ¡°I had hoped that my show of good will might be met with a little gratitude. And that you¡¯d be able to see the true value of our work.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Kano,¡± An said, looking her right in the eyes, ¡°please, just walk away. None of us will gain anything from fighting.¡±


    ¡°Stopping you before you turn anyone else into goo seems like a benefit to me.¡± Kano took a step toward them. As far as she was concerned, the only thing that had changed was that she had another chance at stopping them. Hopefully this new body they¡¯d given her would be up to the task. The necromancers being destroyed by their own creation seemed like a fitting end.


    ¡°I told you she couldn¡¯t be reasoned with,¡± Werisah said, still sheltering behind his colleague.


    Shaking her head, An sighed. ¡°Yes, I know. And it seems that you were right. Go ahead.¡±


    As Kano was moving toward them, her body seized up midstride, and she fell to the ground. Lying there, Kano could just barely make out Werisah approaching. ¡°Eomonsa may have been an idiot, or rather, he was certainly an idiot, but I¡¯m impressed by the efficacy of the remote control he developed. It really is remarkable. Fools can prove to be surprisingly useful, it seems. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Kano?¡±


    She tried to put her outrage into words, but despite her best efforts, her vocal chords refused to cooperate. Kneeling down in front of her, he continued. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t come to any harm. Well, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s hard to know exactly what experiments we may need to perform going forward. But I¡¯ll try to keep your suffering to a bare minimum. Under the circumstances, I¡¯d say that¡¯s more than fair.¡±


    Kano¡¯s body stood up stiffly of its own accord, and she fell in line behind the necromancers as they left. Appalling as she found it being essentially a passenger in her own body with no way to break free, it did give Kano plenty of time to think. Once she¡¯d grown tired of plotting revenge and imagining the ways in which she¡¯d destroy the necromancers accompanying her, Kano¡¯s mind turned to thinking about herself.


    On the plus side, if her body had been replaced, maybe that meant she wasn¡¯t going to die anytime soon. But given that she was basically enslaved, she wasn¡¯t sure if that was much of an improvement. She did find slight solace in the fact that An, whatever her flaws, had showed some semblance of benevolence toward her. Galling as it was to rely on her, she might be Kano¡¯s only chance at a modicum of free will in her new life.


    Though how long that life would be, regardless of her own decisions, was still rather uncertain. Assuming whatever the necromancers did going forward didn¡¯t kill her, there was always the chance she¡¯d explode, as many of An¡¯s other subjects had. She vividly remembered the sight of meaty chunks splattering the walls. Was the same thing going to happen to her?


    Though horrific, at least it would be a hilarious way to go. After all the effort she¡¯d made to fight or monitor the necromancers, dying from one of their failed experiments would be ridiculous. Particularly when it was one of the very experiments she¡¯d been trying to stop. It would vindicate her decision to oppose them, though she wasn¡¯t sure how much comfort that would bring her after her insides were littered across the land.


    At least it would be a dramatic way to go. Better than having her brain abruptly stop working. That would have been far too dull. Easier to clean up, sure, but cleaning wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d have to worry about anymore. Not that it was something she¡¯d worried about much in the first place. After marching for a while behind the necromancers, Kano realized they were heading back to the citadel.


    What had been the point of their rather dramatic abandonment of the place if they were going to go back? She wanted to sigh. There really was no understanding the machinations of necromancers. After all her effort to do so, all she could conclude was that they were insane. They may have seemed deceptively reasonable at times, particularly An, but within their breasts beat a heart heavy with madness.


    Not that Kano had much idea how hearts worked. She had difficulty even visualizing it. Did necromancers have hearts? Despite Kano¡¯s experience with killing them, she¡¯d never taken the opportunity to look inside their bodies, mostly due to a lack of inclination. She¡¯d seen the insides of more than enough ghouls as it was.


    Necromancers probably weren¡¯t all that different, though, for all that they put on airs. Ghouls or naturals could probably do what they did just as well, if they had any motivation to do so. Perhaps that was the key difference, more than anything to do with souls. She¡¯d never met a natural or a ghoul with any ambition, herself included. They all just moved in response to the whims of the larger world around them. Living or dying as they danced to a tune dictated by someone else. It made her sick.


    Why did necromancers always have to come along and ruin everything? Her present state was just the latest in a nearly endless list of grievances they¡¯d inflicted upon the rest of the world since their creation many years ago. Even the humans had ultimately been destroyed by them, for seemingly no good reason at all.


    After all that, she was amazed they could talk about doing things to better the world with a straight face. Was there no end to their hypocrisy? None that she could see. Perhaps even more surprising than their lunacy was that they were able to conceal it so well. It was only when their grand works came to fruition that one could appreciate just how far removed they were from reality.


    Kano was certain that whatever An and Werisah were working on would turn out the same. There really was no other outcome. And so, the ruin of the world would advance another step.


    They might even end up wiping out Shorinstown entirely, much as they had the ghouls in the citadel. Kano felt a little bad for Miusvon, misled by An¡¯s fraudulent benevolence. Had she really thought she was doing Kano a favor by doing this to her? Making her into a slave?


    It would have been easier to bear if she¡¯d done it out of malice, at least Kano could understand that. This was just incomprehensible. As the citadel drew closer, Kano wondered how much longer it would be before the necromancers¡¯ efforts finally flowered.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine it would take very long, judging by her own body. As far as she could tell, she was exactly what An had been trying to create. The final product couldn¡¯t be far off, presuming they didn¡¯t suffer some sort of catastrophic failure.


    She¡¯d give them roughly even odds of either happening. Maybe somewhat slanted in their favor now that Eomonsa was gone. If there was one thing she agreed with Werisah about, it was that his former partner was an idiot.

 Renewal - Chapter 32

    They passed through the citadel¡¯s now-unguarded front entrance. Several dead ghouls lay torn and bloody outside, and there were even more within. There didn¡¯t seem to have been any survivors, which confused Kano. Had the remaining ghouls killed themselves? Or had there been a third party who¡¯d wiped out the stragglers after the initial fighting? The odds that the ghouls had all killed each other off during the fighting seemed far too low for that option to be worth considering.


    She still didn¡¯t understand why Werisah had gone to all the trouble of attacking the citadel. An had already been in control of it, so had it just been for the sake for kidnapping her? She was working with Werisah willingly now, but maybe she hadn¡¯t been initially. It seemed a rather extreme way of convincing her.


    If it had involved anyone else, Kano wouldn¡¯t have believed it. But necromancers doing something this absurd seemed surprisingly plausible. They were capable of all sorts of insanity, no matter how ridiculous it may seem to a sensible person.


    It wasn¡¯t as if they had any concern for the ghouls they¡¯d killed, that much was clear. Did they think any differently when it came to Kano or Miusvon? An certainly made it sound like she did, but lately her actions didn¡¯t seem to reflect that. If Kano hadn¡¯t been useful for their experiment, An probably would have happily left her to die and continued on with her work.


    It was hard to imagine she really cared all that much about others, even her fellow necromancers. And yet by her own estimation, she was the best chance of salvation the world had? It was hard to believe someone who cared so little for others could do them much good. Not that the necromancers cared what Kano or anyone else thought of their plans.


    Though there was little to do other than think, Kano had found little in the ways of answers. She certainly hadn¡¯t come up with any way to help herself, and there was no Thirty-Six to rescue her from entrapment this time. But maybe that was for the best. The anger Kano had felt before was waning, and she was losing her will to fight. Did any of it even matter? She¡¯d tried. Tried more than she could ever remember having done, but it hadn¡¯t gotten her anywhere.


    Maybe it was better that the necromancers were left to their own devices, without her interference. At least they had a plan, unlike Kano, who barely knew what she was doing at the best of times. She tried to convince herself of this, partly to make her forced inaction more bearable, but she couldn¡¯t manage it. No matter how she tried to spin it, some part of her still wanted to destroy the necromancers.


    Letting them do as they pleased was unacceptable, even if she had no way of stopping it. Kano, focused on her thoughts and with no control over her body, said nothing during the trip, and the necromancers were only slightly more talkative. They seemed in quite the hurry to get back to work. After going up yet more stairs, they finally reached An¡¯s lab.


    The door slid open, revealing the room beyond, unchanged from when Kano was last here. Miusvon was right where Kano had left her, though she didn¡¯t seem to be bleeding anymore. Hopefully that was a sign that she was getting better. But it was hard to tell from a distance, given her closed eyes and slumped posture.


    Neither of the necromancers spared Miusvon more than a glance, reaffirming Kano¡¯s assessment of their compassion, or lack thereof. Miusvon had been An¡¯s dedicated servant for a long time from what the natural had said, and yet her dead or dying body elicited little response from her master. It was probably because An no longer needed her, which didn¡¯t bode well for Kano¡¯s chances once they were done with her. Not that she¡¯d expected anything different. How else would one treat disposable tools? And that was all the lives of others seemed to represent to the necromancers.


    It was no wonder they were so dedicated to creating new life. How else would they fuel their work if the current crop ran out? The pair of black-robed figures spent a while messing around with their equipment while Kano was forced to stand there, staring straight ahead.


    Eventually Kano¡¯s body received some kind of signal, one which her mind was incapable of perceiving, and moved itself over to where they were working. A squarish piece of electronic equipment was mounted on a mechanical arm attached to the wall opposite from Kano.


    ¡°Good. Now just stay there for a bit,¡± An said, as if Kano had any choice in the matter. The necromancer moved behind the machine in front of Kano and tinkered with it for a while. Then An went over to her colleague and said, ¡°Can you let her speak? I need to ask her a few questions.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He nodded, and Kano regained the ability to talk.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± she said, rather unamused by recent events.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been running a few tests on your new body, and I was wondering how you were feeling,¡± An replied, walking back over to her.


    ¡°How I¡¯m feeling?¡± The question was so ridiculous that it took Kano completely by surprise. Since when did they care about how she was feeling? She realized a moment later that this must have something to do with their work, rather than any concern for her well-being. ¡°Pissed off, mostly. But I¡¯m also tired and hungry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not quite what I meant. How does your new body feel? Is there anything that feels strange or different about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Kano said in a deadpan tone. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell without actually being in control of it. That part definitely feels different, in case you were wondering.¡±


    An pressed her lips together in a mildly perturbed expression and cleared her throat. ¡°This will be a lot easier for all of us if you just cooperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be a lot easier for you two.¡± It was going to be difficult for her either way.


    An went back over to Werisah and whispered, ¡°Is there anything you can do to make her more helpful?¡± Presumably she hadn¡¯t wanted Kano to hear what she was saying, but if so, she¡¯d underestimated the natural¡¯s hearing.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Werisah said in the same hushed tone. ¡°The control I have is fairly rudimentary, insufficient for more complex tasks such as interrogation. It¡¯s hard enough to force them to speak in an intelligible matter at all.¡±


    Overhearing their conversation gave Kano a little bit of hope. Perhaps she still had a modicum of leverage over them. She was still a valuable test subject as far as she could tell. An came back as if nothing had happened, and Kano decided it was better to pretend she hadn¡¯t heard them.


    ¡°Why do you need to know how I¡¯m feeling, anyway?¡± Kano asked. ¡°I doubt you suddenly developed some concern about my current condition.¡± She tried to make her second sentence sound as accusatory as possible.


    An had the grace to look ashamed, though Kano doubted it counted for much. Probably little more than a reflexive twinge of conscience rather than indicative of any real remorse. ¡°This is the first real test of our current method. I¡¯m just trying to make sure we don¡¯t run into any nasty surprises. I¡¯m trying to ensure your well-being as well, you know. It¡¯s in all of our best interests that nothing bad happens to you.¡±


    She said that, but clearly they had very different ideas of what ¡°nothing bad¡± happening to Kano meant. Having her free will stripped away wasn¡¯t considered something bad? Things had to be extremely messed up if that were the case. But maybe from An¡¯s point of view, she was little different from a ghoul, at least in terms of deserving autonomy.


    It was astounding that they could be so blind. How could anyone ever think Kano was anything like a ghoul? She¡¯d even spoken at length with An, but it didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d made much of an impression. Was it because she¡¯d disagreed with what she was doing? That didn¡¯t really explain it, given that she seemed to have discarded Miusvon, who¡¯d been greatly in favor of An¡¯s goals. Kano had probably been right the first time, and even naturals were the same as ghouls to them.


    ¡°Well?¡± An prompted after they¡¯d stared at each other for a while. ¡°What¡¯s it going to be? I¡¯m trying to make this easy for you, but I can¡¯t afford to spend much more time on this.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help.¡± There wasn¡¯t much point in resisting at this stage. She¡¯d only end up losing her speaking privileges. She¡¯d be better off waiting for an opportunity when her opposition actually achieved something. Assuming something like that came to pass, which didn¡¯t seem too likely at this stage. Still, there wasn¡¯t much else for Kano hold out for. That hypothetical situation might be the best chance she¡¯d get to impact the world of her own volition.


    ¡°Thank you. Now then, do you feel any different from before your change?¡±


    ¡°Physically? Not really. Definitely nothing bad. If anything, I feel refreshed and energetic.¡± Much as she hated to admit it, whatever the necromancers had done to her was working great so far. Her body was in the best condition she could remember. Though that wasn¡¯t saying all that much given that she¡¯d been in a bit of a death spiral.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± An said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that you¡¯re doing well. Please let me know if anything goes wrong. The sooner you tell me, the sooner I can fix it. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    An made a few notes and went back to her work adjusting the equipment. It seemed like whatever their next step was, it had significantly different requirements to An¡¯s prior work, which seemed reasonable. They were entering a new phase, after all. Kano watched them work, wondering what she was doing to do.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was going to implode just yet, so she had to come up with some sort of plan before that happened. Even if she probably wouldn¡¯t get a chance to use it, it would give her something to occupy her thoughts. And maybe there was some way she could free herself. If there was, it couldn¡¯t come soon enough. She was getting awfully tired of trudging after the necromancers, alternating between wracking her brain as she tried to discern what they were thinking and lamenting their insanity.

 Renewal - Chapter 33

    Watching the necromancers work grew increasingly tedious, and eventually Kano nodded off. She awoke still standing upright, which felt rather odd, but the necromancers were gone. Was there equipment elsewhere that they needed? She¡¯d have thought they¡¯d have all they required in here, but perhaps not. It wasn¡¯t like she knew what the majority of the stuff did, nor did she want to. Seeing Miusvon still sitting in the corner, Kano thought this would be a good chance to reach out to her.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she called, ¡°are you alive?¡±


    There was no response, which wasn¡¯t encouraging as far as Miusvon¡¯s survival went. Oh well, they hadn¡¯t exactly been allies anyway. There wasn¡¯t much chance she¡¯d have helped Kano, even if she could. Not if it involved opposing An. Still, Kano would be a little sad if Miusvon was dead. Even if they didn¡¯t agree as far as An was concerned, she¡¯d seemed like a decent person.


    Kano would take her over any of the necromancers she¡¯d met any day, and most other people, for that matter. Her being dead also meant the hard work Kano had done to save her would go to waste, and right now she really wanted something she¡¯d done to work out. Saving someone like her wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice for one of Kano¡¯s last acts of free will either, for whatever that was worth. Kano was thinking about all the different people she¡¯d met and the path her life had taken ever since she¡¯d gotten wind of what Gresitosis was planning, when she was torn from her musings by an alarm blaring in the ceiling.


    Had the necromancers screwed something up elsewhere in the citadel? Or was this some third party? Perhaps Himin? Though she could hardly get her hopes up for the ghoul¡¯s intervention. At best, her efforts would probably only amount to hassling the new rulers of the citadel. Then again, even if Himin was incompetent, the necromancers were theoretically vulnerable now.


    Assuming she didn¡¯t get controlled like the other ghouls, or like how Kano was being controlled right now, which was possible but unlikely. Kano didn¡¯t know how Werisah was taking over ghouls, but he didn¡¯t seem to have much trouble doing so based on what she¡¯d seen. She was thinking about who else could have caused whatever event had set off the alarm when she heard Miusvon stir. Groaning, she looked around the room until she saw Kano. She pushed herself up out of her chair and staggered her way over, using the walls and furniture along the way to support herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she said, sitting down heavily on the floor in front of Kano. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s happening now?¡±


    ¡°No idea what set off the alarm, but as for what happened before that¡­¡± Kano recounted everything she¡¯d experienced since leaving the citadel. Even if Miusvon was technically on An¡¯s side, there didn¡¯t seem much point in hiding information from her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real idiot, you know that?¡± Miusvon said once Kano had finished.


    ¡°And how¡¯s that? I doubt you could have handled the necromancers any better in the same position.¡±


    ¡°Sure I could¡¯ve. I would¡¯ve just shot them both dead before they knew what was happening. But that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Then what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re an idiot for thinking you know better than An. What have you ever done for the world?¡±


    ¡°Killed a few necromancers, for a start.¡± Had Miusvon been brainwashed by An somehow? She seemed awfully convinced that what they were doing was right.


    ¡°Yeah, great job, by the way,¡± Miusvon said, her voice practically dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Killing Gresitosis really helped set An¡¯s work back. You could very well have delayed it indefinitely, and then all that would be left would be to wait for the end to come.¡±


    ¡°How can you still believe all this crap?¡± Kano said. She was outraged and a little melancholy that someone could be so blind, especially when they were so close to what was happening. If Miusvon couldn¡¯t see the evil necromancers were doing, then how was anyone else supposed to? ¡°Weren¡¯t you paying attention when I told you how Werisah was working with Eomonsa? And that they were the ones responsible for getting all the citadel¡¯s ghouls killed? For almost getting you killed?¡±


    ¡°None of that really matters. Whatever you say, I¡¯m sure they had a good reason for it. What¡¯s your problem with necromancers, anyway?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. You¡¯ve clearly got an irrational hatred of them.¡±


    Though Kano couldn¡¯t deny that she hated them all on some level, she didn¡¯t think it was the slightest bit irrational. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If I had an irrational hatred of them, I never would have given An a chance. But I did. I was more than fair, given what she is.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but you still ultimately decided to oppose her.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Kano wanted to tear at her hair in frustration or hit something. How could Miusvon not understand? ¡°That¡¯s because what she¡¯s doing is wrong. How are you not getting that?¡±


    Though she was also getting rather heated, Miusvon crossed her arms and said, ¡°If what she¡¯s doing is so obviously wrong, then explain it to me. Explain exactly what¡¯s so bad about it. It¡¯s not like either of us has anything better to do.¡±


    Kano was getting tired of trying to change Miusvon¡¯s mind and failing, but she was right that there was nothing else to do. She may as well take one last try at it. ¡°Fine.¡± She paused to collect her thoughts and marshal her arguments.


    ¡°Well?¡± Miusvon said after a few moments, gesturing for Kano to continue.


    Now that Kano was actually trying to do so, it was a struggle to come up with concrete evidence to prove her point. Obviously she was right, but she hadn¡¯t known An long enough to speak at length about her motivations and actions. Nor did she understand many of the details of An¡¯s work.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she had nothing to work with. Even if she didn¡¯t know that much about An, she was familiar with necromancers in general. And it wasn¡¯t like An was all that different from the others when it came down to it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know about necromancers, but nothing they do ever ends up going well. Not for them or anyone else. Sure, it might sound good in theory, but in practice it just makes the world worse.¡±


    ¡°Okay, assuming what you¡¯re saying about the outcome of their work is true, can you give me some examples?¡±


    ¡°Gresitosis.¡± Best to start with one they were both familiar with.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t his work obviously fall into that category? You know just as well as I do how much suffering he brought about.¡±


    ¡°Suffering?¡± Miusvon asked, sounding genuinely surprised. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say he brought about any, to be honest. His methods were perhaps flawed, but his work was very promising. Before someone killed him.¡±


    ¡°You can hardly blame me for that. Even if for some reason you think he was better off alive, he was the one who tried to kill me first.¡±


    ¡°And how¡¯s that exactly?¡±


    ¡°He hired the Red Company to get rid of me and Nove so that he¡¯d have an easier time taking over Shorinstown.¡±


    ¡°And? I won¡¯t say you didn¡¯t have some justification for killing him, but it¡¯s a rather flimsy argument for him being in the wrong. He¡¯d have been a much better ruler than Shorin ever was.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure she could refute that, but that didn¡¯t change the nature of Gresitosis¡¯s work. ¡°Fine. But he was still responsible for creating defenseless ghouls that he killed off for no good reason at all. They¡¯re surprisingly smart for ghouls, but that only makes what he did to them worse.¡±


    Miusvon shrugged. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t know if the way he went about it was necessarily the best, but he was trying to create a new channel for natural souls. That has to be worth more than the suffering of a few of his own creations. Assuming they actually suffered at all.¡±


    Finally, they came to the heart of the problem. ¡°Then that¡¯s where our opinions differ. I agree that it might be worth it if he were actually able to create something like that. But he was never going to get that far.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because he was a lunatic. How was he ever going to figure out something so complex? The same goes for all necromancers. Nothing they make ever works properly. That¡¯s largely why the world is the way it is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Miusvon said, her features twisting into an ugly sneer. ¡°You sound just like a human. Blaming everything on the necromancers without taking the slightest responsibility. Sure, the things they make don¡¯t always work out¡ª¡±


    ¡°They never do,¡± Kano interjected. ¡°That¡¯s the whole point!¡±


    ¡°But so what? Even if you¡¯re right, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any other option. Unless you¡¯d prefer extinction, because that¡¯s what we¡¯re looking at otherwise.¡±


    ¡°At this stage I think that would be preferable. Better to slowly fade away and enjoy life where we can than make things worse and probably die out even faster.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so pessimistic about this. Would you really rather everyone gave up and accepted their eventual deaths? Why are you so convinced the necromancers¡¯ work will never pay off? They¡¯ve already created plenty of marvels, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Marvels¡± wasn¡¯t exactly how Kano would describe them, but she couldn¡¯t deny that some of their inventions worked. Up to a certain point. ¡°Some of what they¡¯ve made is impressive, sure. But there¡¯re inherent limitations they¡¯ll never get past. Regardless of how clever their plans are, they¡¯ll never be able to actually fix anything.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯ve never made any real progress toward fixing anything. How many years have they had now?¡± Kano had no idea as to the exact number, but she assumed it must be at least decades, if not centuries. ¡°And what do they have to show for it? A ruined world, where almost everything has died. The necromancers might not be responsible for all of that, but they¡¯re definitely behind most of the recent catastrophes.¡±


    Sighing, Miusvon closed her eyes and massaged the bridge of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, after she opened her eyes. ¡°They have caused more than their share of disasters. Believe me, I know. But it doesn¡¯t change anything. I don¡¯t like helping them or what they do, but there¡¯s just no other choice. It¡¯s that or give up completely.¡±


    Hearing the pain in Miusvon¡¯s voice, Kano got a sense of how much she must¡¯ve gone through over the years. The other natural had always seemed cheerful and carefree, but maybe she wasn¡¯t so different from Kano after all. They both desperately wanted there to be another way. Though she hadn¡¯t actually asked if there was another choice, she didn¡¯t need to. Kano heard her loud and clear.


    But that only made it harder on Kano, because she didn¡¯t have any answers. She had no idea how they were supposed to have any hope for the future. All she knew was that she wouldn¡¯t work with the necromancers, not if she had any other option.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kano said, uncomfortable under Miusvon¡¯s expectant stare. ¡°Then go help An and Werisah with their work. You should probably see what that alarm is about, anyway. I doubt things will work out the way you want them to, but I hope they do.¡±


    Miusvon continued to stare at her for a few moments, then with a sad smile she said, ¡°Me too.¡± And with that she turned and walked away.


    Kano wished she could have convinced Miusvon, if only to save her from her inevitable disappointment. But it didn¡¯t seem like it was possible without any alternative to offer her. At least now she understood exactly what appealed to people about the necromancer¡¯s schemes, for all the good that would do.

 Renewal - Chapter 34

    The alarm cut out not long after Miusvon left, though Kano couldn¡¯t tell if there was any connection between the two events. Her failure to change Miusvon¡¯s mind was disheartening, but she wasn¡¯t sure how much it mattered either way. Even if they did stop the necromancers, Miusvon was right¡ªthere was no real future beyond that.


    Did that matter, though? It sounded bad and all, but Kano wasn¡¯t sure how much of a problem it really was. Living out your own life as you wished was good enough, wasn¡¯t it? What difference did it make if there was anyone left after you died? Maybe striving for a peaceful end was the best Kano could do. If so, her current situation wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Sure, she was trapped in her own body, but there wasn¡¯t anything she particularly wanted to do. Seeing Nove and the children again would be nice, but she could live without it. It didn¡¯t make much difference in the end. Besides, they¡¯d probably be happier if they didn¡¯t see how she¡¯d ended up.


    Now that she thought about it, her current condition wasn¡¯t so different to Blob Kano¡¯s. They were both extremely restricted, with no real freedom. The key difference, as far as Kano could tell, was that the other her was lonely and wanted to see the world for herself. Hopefully An would keep her word and free the other Kano from her prison. At least some good would come of the necromancer then, regardless of what else her work accomplished.


    Kano made a mental note to bring it up next time she saw An. If she saw An again. It was hard to say what might be happening outside. For all Kano knew, they could all be dead already. That would be kind of funny, and an effective demonstration of what Kano had been trying to explain to Miusvon.


    But that was probably nothing more than an idle fantasy. Kano doubted things could go wrong so easily. If it turned out they had, she¡¯d have to revise her opinion of necromancers, because it would mean they were even more disaster-prone than she¡¯d thought, hard as that concept was to fathom.


    Regardless, Kano was glad she didn¡¯t have to listen to the alarm any longer. It had been wearing on her now that there was no one to talk to. If they were going to force people to listen to something, they could at least have picked something more pleasant. What could warrant making such a ruckus over? The world had better be ending, or something close to it, otherwise they were being far too dramatic about it.


    Now that Kano considered the potential magnitude of the event, she felt a little left out not getting to witness it. Not that there was anything she could do to change that. Maybe she should have asked Miusvon to take her along when she had the chance. That would¡¯ve been more interesting than sitting around here. Miusvon would probably have taken her too.


    Sighing, Kano wished she¡¯d thought of that earlier. Now she had nothing else to do than wait until someone remembered she existed. Maybe it would be time for more tests soon; the necromancers seemed awfully fond of them. Except when it came time to actually do something important, they rushed in with nary a thought as to whether it was a good idea.


    Kano was much the same when it came to forethought, but at least she wasn¡¯t attempting anything as significant as the world-changing events necromancers were always trying to engineer. It really seemed to be their only hobby, much to the rest of the world¡¯s loss. Kano wasn¡¯t kept waiting for too long before An returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening out there?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a slight problem with some of Werisah¡¯s slime, apparently due to a mistake of some kind on Eomonsa¡¯s part,¡± An said, checking several of the machines around the lab. ¡°So there¡¯s a little bit of an outbreak in the citadel at the moment, but we should have it in hand momentarily.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t rein it in?¡±


    An paused. ¡°Hm, I¡¯m not certain. But I doubt it will come to that.¡±


    ¡°Did Miusvon find you?¡± Kano was surprised she wasn¡¯t with her if she had.


    ¡°Hm? Oh, yes. She¡¯s helping Werisah sort things out. Quite convenient, really. Frees me up to get back to the real work. Speaking of which, are you feeling any different now? I realize I¡¯m repeating myself, but it¡¯s important that we keep on top of your condition.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Kano remembered her previous thought about the other Kano in her tank. ¡°Though I was wondering if you ever figured out how to free that blob from their tank.¡±


    ¡°What? Ah, that copy of you? I was working on a solution for a little while, but truth be told, I haven¡¯t given it much thought recently. More pressing matters have been occupying my attention. But I¡¯ll get around to it eventually. No need to worry about that.¡±


    Kano wondered how true that really was. An seemed easily distracted. And who knew how long her current project would take. It might take years, or she might get herself killed later today. It was impossible to say for sure. Kano wasn¡¯t even sure which result was more probable.


    ¡°Do you think you could help her sooner rather than later? It would really mean a lot to her if she could see the outside world for herself. She¡¯s been stuck in there with no one to talk to for many years now.¡± Granted, she¡¯d spent most of that time dormant, but An didn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to help. Really, I would, but I have other priorities right now. Besides, she¡¯s waited all this time. Surely she can wait a while longer.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t satisfied with that, not in the slightest. There had to be something An could do. Compared to her other work, freeing Blob Kano should be relatively simple. ¡°Then how about this. If you can make it so she can live outside of her tank, I¡¯ll give you my full cooperation.¡± It wasn¡¯t much, but it was the only bargaining chip she had to offer.


    Pausing in her work, An stared up at the ceiling while she thought. ¡°Very well. Though I can only accept on one condition. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be able to help her, only that I¡¯ll try. I don¡¯t understand much of the underlying technology behind her creation, so I¡¯ll be working under a lot of assumptions.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Kano trusted that An would hold up her end of the agreement. Though she didn¡¯t agree with what they were doing, she believed An was honest. Probably one of the most honest people she¡¯d ever met.


    ¡°Just to check: Your full cooperation means you¡¯ll make absolutely no effort to harm Werisah or I, nor will you disrupt our work. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Also, if you could give me control of my own body back, that¡¯d be great.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do about that, but I¡¯ll talk about Werisah once he¡¯s done cleaning up the mess outside.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t too keen on the whole cooperating part, but she was still happy with the deal she¡¯d brokered. Freeing Blob Kano was a worthy cause, and she might actually get some autonomy back as well. Though from what An said, Kano¡¯s freedom hinged on Werisah, and it was hard to say if he¡¯d agree with his colleague¡¯s decision. An seemed relatively sympathetic and understanding toward Kano, but she could hardly say the same about Werisah.


    Not that she could really blame him, given that she had been planning on killing him. In addition to already killing him once. But as reasonable as his dislike may be, it didn¡¯t make her hate him any less. An went to work, and Kano was mulling over what a pompous bastard Werisah was when the man in question came in. Despite Kano¡¯s enmity, he didn¡¯t pay her the slightest attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to come back out there,¡± Werisah said.


    ¡°What?¡± An replied, sounding irritated as she halted her work. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Miusvon enough help?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid the problem is worse than we initially thought.¡±


    An sighed. ¡°Fine, though if we need more help you should just bring Kano along. She¡¯s even agreed to work with us.¡±


    He glanced at Kano before giving An a doubtful look. ¡°Are you sure about that? Remember what happened last time she was free?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. But I assure you, she¡¯ll be on her best behavior.¡± She looked over to Kano. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kano said, trying to sound as sincere as possible. If she was able to, she¡¯d have given her most sincere and reassuring smile as well.


    Werisah didn¡¯t look too convinced, but nonetheless, he said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯d rather not waste time arguing about it.¡±


    Without any warning, Kano regained control of her body. Closing her eyes, she stretched. It was wonderful to be her own person again. The necromancers ignored her and left the room, and after a few more stretches Kano followed them.

 Renewal - Chapter 35

    Based on the fuss Werisah had made, Kano half expected the corridor outside the lab to be filled with slime. But contrary to her expectations, there wasn¡¯t a single bit of the gray matter in sight. ¡°What exactly is happening, anyway?¡±


    Her question had been directed toward An, but Werisah took it upon himself to answer. ¡°As I mentioned, there¡¯s been an outbreak of the slime. Though its explosive growth was intended, Eomonsa was supposed to have given it a very limited lifespan so that it didn¡¯t spread out of control like this. Either he failed to do so, or the means by which he limited its lifespan is not functioning as it¡¯s supposed to. It¡¯s hard to say which at this stage.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Can¡¯t you just burn it or something?¡± How hard could it be to get rid of slime? Weren¡¯t necromancers supposed to be good at destroying things?


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. The slime is really rather resilient. It¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s now causing us such problems.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Well, where¡¯s this outbreak?¡± There definitely wasn¡¯t any here.


    ¡°For now, it¡¯s mostly confined to the lower levels.¡± He sounded quite upset at the situation, or maybe it was just that he resented having to explain what was happening to Kano.


    ¡°Why is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s growing rather quickly. It won¡¯t be long before it covers much of the citadel at this rate. Unfortunately, there¡¯s an ample supply of biomass for it to sustain itself in here.¡±


    ¡°Does that even really matter to you guys, though? Doesn¡¯t it only affect ghouls?¡±


    ¡°If commanded to do so, yes. But it¡¯s no longer responding to my commands. I believe some portions of it, including the one that allows me to control it, did die as they were supposed to. But for some reason, the rest of it has not.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so what will happen if the slime infects you guys, or whatever?¡± Kano didn¡¯t understand how the slime-controlled ghouls worked, but she assumed it must get inside them somehow. How else would it take them over? Strange as it was, there was nothing magical about it.


    ¡°Given that the substance is now out of control, I imagine it will simply consume us to fuel its growth. That should be its default state, unless given other commands.¡±


    ¡°Why did you even make this stuff?¡± It sounded like it was practically intended to cause disasters like this.


    ¡°It was Eomonsa¡¯s idea. He thought it would be a useful tool for taking over Shorinstown by force, if need be. But more importantly, it also served as an effective means of testing the new technologies we were developing.¡± He stroked his chin. ¡°It was remarkably successful for the most part, really. Barring the current problem.¡±


    Given the severity of the problem, at least as far as Werisah had explained it, Kano would have thought he¡¯d be more aware of the dangers of what he¡¯d made. But by the sounds of it, he thought they barely mattered compared to what his creation had enabled him to do.


    She should have expected as much. It was typical of necromancers, but it still surprised her. How could they be so reckless? It was like whatever part of their brain that was meant to stop them from doing dangerous things just didn¡¯t work. Or they were just insane. The latter seemed more likely to Kano. It was the simplest explanation. ¡°So you¡¯re not worried about the slime?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you must have a plan to stop it.¡±


    ¡°Err, not exactly. But there¡¯s still nothing to worry about. Rapid as its growth is, we can still easily outpace it by walking. If it gets too bad, then we can simply abandon the citadel until the slime runs out of food. It would be most inconvenient, and it would delay our work significantly, but it would hardly be an irrevocable loss. Indeed, one could also view it as a rare opportunity to further develop the slime itself,¡± he said, his tone brightening considerably, like he¡¯d just convinced himself that this might be a grand, new opportunity. ¡°Though it wasn¡¯t intended to go out of control like this, it should still provide valuable data.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good,¡± An said, ¡°but surely our current work is far more important than your slime. It would make no sense to delay one in favor of the other, if that¡¯s what you were considering.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. I was never considering actually allowing the slime to continue, merely musing over the possibility of there being nothing we can do to stop it.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Though he explained it away smoothly enough, by the sounds of it he¡¯d have been quite content to let the slime take over. His brief speech seemed to have convinced himself of the disaster¡¯s potential value.


    It was no wonder necromancers caused so many calamities if they were so interested in what insights they might offer. How much effort did they actually put into stopping such things? Maybe this was just part of their creative process as far as research went. Make something they only partially understand, unleash it, and see what happens from there.


    Though Kano could see the appeal in avoiding doing extra work, the sheer disregard for the lives of others was chilling. Didn¡¯t they realize they were dealing with things that could ruin large parts of the world? Or perhaps the entirety of it that was still populated? Maybe that was the problem. Maybe they never really appreciated the magnitude of what they were doing.


    Their plans only seemed to turn out the way they wanted when they were trying to destroy things. Was the only reason why they didn¡¯t do much destroying these days because there wasn¡¯t much left to destroy? Was that how necromancers thought? They saw something they perceived as a problem and then obsessed over figuring out the solution regardless of whether other people thought it was a problem at all?


    It would explain a lot, and it seemed to hold with most of what she¡¯d seen necromancers do. Why were necromancers so similar in that regard? Had they been this similar before they became necromancers? Or did some part of the transformation alter them into being like this? Maybe it was just the inevitable result of free will in this environment. She didn¡¯t exactly have many other examples to compare them to.


    The two naturals Kano had known were somewhat different from necromancers, but they were both still mad, though Miusvon wasn¡¯t that bad. Was there even a meaningful difference between them and necromancers in the end? Kano had previously thought there was, but she was becoming increasingly unsure. There was little she was certain of these days. Once they were one level down from An¡¯s lab, the necromancers stopped. Looking past them, Kano saw that the floor ahead was covered in gray slime.


    ¡°What happened?¡± An asked, looking to Werisah, as did Kano.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I thought we had it contained to the lower levels. Its expansion is more unpredictable than Eomonsa led me to believe. Though that might be due to the command interface failing as it has.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Kano said, ¡°whatever you thought, here¡¯s some slime. What¡¯re you going to do about it?¡± Were they supposed to get rid of it with their bare hands? Given that it apparently consumed biomatter, that didn¡¯t sound like a very appealing prospect. And it wasn¡¯t like they¡¯d brought any tools with them. Whatever they were going to do, Kano hoped they wouldn¡¯t have to be around the slime for too much longer. Though so slow as to be difficult to perceive, the slime was unmistakably moving along the floor toward them.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to work out an effective means of destroying it just yet,¡± Werisah said, ¡°so for now, we¡¯re focused on containment. If it can¡¯t find anything to feed on, eventually it will wither and die.¡±


    Despite speaking in certainties, he didn¡¯t sound all that sure to Kano. For something that was apparently so flawed, the slime seemed to be giving Werisah no end of surprises. Perhaps it had been made too well if it was causing them this much trouble.


    ¡°How do we contain it, then?¡±


    ¡°First we should close all the doors so it doesn¡¯t get beyond this room.¡±


    They split up to do so, taking care to avoid the slime and looking for more of it. Fortunately, the initial patch appeared to be the only amount of it in the room.


    They were about halfway done when An stopped to seek out Werisah. ¡°You really don¡¯t need me for this nonsense,¡± she said. ¡°You and Kano should be more than enough to close a few doors. It¡¯s not like the slime is going anywhere fast.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you were going to help,¡± Werisah said, sounding almost plaintive.


    ¡°Yes, well, I¡¯ve changed my mind. My work is far more important than this. You can clean up your own mess.¡±


    Sighing, Werisah waved her off. ¡°Fine. Go.¡±


    Once An was gone, Kano and Werisah finished isolating Eomonsa¡¯s creation from the rest of the citadel.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Kano asked. Presumably they¡¯d be outside rather than in if this was all there was to his plan.


    ¡°Now we just need to figure out how it got here in the first place.¡± He and An walked around the room again, inspecting it for any traces of slime while the portion of it on the ground tried in vain to catch up to them.


    ¡°How did it even get into the citadel?¡± Without knowing that, it was hard to determine how it might have made its way to this room. Surely it hadn¡¯t just crawled through the streets of Shorinstown. Ghouls weren¡¯t exactly observant, but Kano doubted they could have missed that. Especially when the quantity that entered the citadel had to be large, much larger than the very obvious patch they were sharing a room with.


    ¡°Despite his staggering ineptitude,¡± Werisah said, ¡°Eomonsa managed to infect one of the ghouls with a small sample of the substance, and from there all it took was a bit of careful control before it spread to most of the ghouls here.¡± He gestured toward the slime. ¡°It was meant to stay inside its hosts, consuming as little as possible to keep itself alive, but as you can see, it seems to have had a change of plans.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s intelligent.¡± Kano had met plenty of dumb beings in her life, but slime had to be among the stupidest. Wasn¡¯t it little better than mold or other simple organisms?


    ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s remarkably good at problem-solving and other such tasks. Within certain parameters, at least. Its actual capabilities haven¡¯t been tested as far as I¡¯m aware, but I recall Eomonsa saying he had to give it a certain degree of intelligence for it to be able to receive and process commands.¡± Werisah stroked his chin. ¡°Though I¡¯ve no idea how he actually accomplished it. That might be the true triumph of his work. Who knew something so primitive could demonstrate such intelligence?¡±


    Thinking about it another way, Kano didn¡¯t find it to be so surprising. If necromancers, who were far more advanced life-forms, could be so stupid, then why couldn¡¯t a slime be smart?

 Renewal - Chapter 36

    Despite their searching, they found no traces of the slime elsewhere or anything to indicate how it might have gotten here.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t this just be from one of the infected ghouls who was on this level?¡± Kano asked, exasperated with their fruitless search. ¡°Or more than one, even.¡± That seemed like the most obvious explanation from what Werisah had explained about how it was transported.


    ¡°I can see why you might think that,¡± Werisah said in the most condescending of tones. It made Kano want to hit him, but she restrained herself. ¡°But,¡± he continued, ¡°we conducted a thorough search of this level earlier, and there wasn¡¯t a single ghoul present. Nor any trace of slime.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you missed one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure we did not. It wouldn¡¯t make much sense either. As far as we can tell, all the surviving ghouls congregated on the lower levels and took the bodies of their fellows with them.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Kano said, stopping midstride as a realization struck her. ¡°How did that happen? Did you order them to clean up the bodies?¡±


    ¡°No, as a matter of fact, I didn¡¯t order them to do any of this. They were supposed to infect all the ghouls so I could take over the citadel peacefully, not slaughter each other.¡±


    ¡°But if they weren¡¯t doing what you told them to do, why did they do it?¡± Had the slime been acting on its own to this extent? Was that even possible? Navigating its way around a building was one thing, but making a concentrated, organized effort to take over the citadel was quite another. ¡°Is the slime actually a lot more intelligent than you thought?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Then how did it accomplish all this?¡± It must have required some level of conscious thought, far beyond what he seemed to think it was capable of.


    ¡°Because it didn¡¯t,¡± Werisah said, his brow creasing in concentration.


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? It must have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that it may be possible. It¡¯s hard to say for sure. But there¡¯s a far simpler explanation. What if it¡¯s not that the slime is no longer responding to commands, but rather that it¡¯s no longer responding to my commands.¡±


    ¡°You think someone else is controlling them instead?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°But how is that possible? I thought you and Eomonsa were the only ones who could control them.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. Are you certain he¡¯s dead?¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Yeah, pretty sure. Those brown-armored guys you sent killed him pretty thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, the people in the weird suits of brown armor like you had when I tried to kill you earlier.¡±


    ¡°That fucking idiot,¡± Werisah said under his breath.


    ¡°Eomonsa, you mean?¡± Kano was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t talking about her. Even he wouldn¡¯t be that stupid.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I never should have agreed to work with him. It¡¯s been far more trouble than it¡¯s worth. The man is practically a walking catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d he do this time?¡±


    ¡°He stole a highly unstable, largely untested prototype of mine. Quite frankly, I¡¯m amazed he didn¡¯t get himself killed sooner. I have no idea what else he¡¯s done, but I¡¯m willing to bet what¡¯s happening with the slime is due to deliberate tampering on his part rather than an accident.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°He may very well be, but the mess he¡¯s created only seems to be growing. Though if he is dead, I have no idea who else might be controlling the slime. But it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s responsible. Either way, they need to be eliminated.¡± He stopped to look Kano in the eye, the dark, shifting color of his so unlike her bright blue. ¡°Whoever¡¯s behind this has to be nearby. The effective command range is quite short. Perhaps a hundred meters or so. Find them and either convince them to cease their interference, or kill them.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t much for being ordered around, especially by a necromancer, but she¡¯d made a deal with An, and she intended to honor it. For now. Which meant hunting down the slime¡¯s controller.


    ¡°Fine.¡± At least she wouldn¡¯t have to look at his smug face for a while. ¡°Where should I look for this person? I assume you¡¯ve already searched most of the citadel while you were dealing with the slime.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you check the surrounding area. That¡¯s most likely where they¡¯ll be. Once they¡¯re dealt with, come find me again. I¡¯ll probably still be on the lower levels trying to stop the slime from spreading.¡±


    They went their separate ways, with Kano going back up toward the lab. If she was going outside, she may as well use the elevator in Blob Kano¡¯s room. No sense walking through the whole citadel. She passed by An, who was so intent on her work that she barely seemed to notice Kano¡¯s presence, and went into her other self¡¯s room.


    While she was there, she figured she may as well let her know An was working on getting her out. Tapping the glass was all it took to get the blob¡¯s attention, and she formed a new replica of Kano.


    ¡°Hey,¡± the newly formed body said. ¡°Have you come to talk?¡±


    The excitement with which she asked made Kano feel a little guilty for not being able to stay for very long. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got some important stuff to do outside. I just thought I¡¯d let you know that An is trying to come up with a way to make it so you can live outside your tank.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, but wasn¡¯t she already working on that?¡±


    ¡°She was, but she got a bit distracted with other things, so I reminded her of how important your condition was.¡± And agreed to help her with whatever new disaster she was about to cause, but there was no need to let the blob know that. No sense tainting her freedom with the knowledge of what it had taken to buy it.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    The multicolored version of herself waved goodbye as Kano made her way to the elevator. Though she had far more important things to worry about, somehow the trip down felt a little lonely. Maybe later, if everything went as planned, they could take ride the elevator together next time.


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure why, but the thought was pleasing to her. Maybe it was just because she¡¯d have some company that wasn¡¯t braindead, or well on their way to becoming it. That alone was worth doing the necromancers¡¯ bidding for a while, not to mention that she¡¯d gotten the use of her body back. All in all, it had been an excellent deal for her.


    Now she just needed to survive without the necromancers destroying the world, or at least this small part of it, and she¡¯d be home free. It was only to be expected of her, but she¡¯d managed quite the stunning reversal of fortunes. Even if she wasn¡¯t too happy about certain elements of the current situation, it would make for quite a story later. Like how she¡¯d caught the person behind the citadel¡¯s near destruction. She hadn¡¯t actually done that yet, but if there was someone nearby to be caught, she was going to catch them.


    Maybe that would be enough for the necromancers to consider her part of the agreement fulfilled. She doubted it, but there was a chance she¡¯d be able to talk An into it. It really just depended on how much they needed her for their future work. Once they were able to replicate the results, she¡¯d be old news. Not that she was very new in the first place, other than her body.


    As she stepped out onto the streets of Shorinstown again, she wondered how long she¡¯d been living here. It felt like she¡¯d been here forever, at least for her entire life. How long was that again, anyway? Trying to suppress her distracting, irrelevant thoughts, Kano focused on finding the slime¡¯s controller.

 Renewal - Chapter 37

    Walking the streets outside the citadel, which were as cramped and crooked as any other, Kano spotted five ghouls in a narrow alley at the same time they saw her. Normally she would have heard them long before she got close, but they were standing completely still. Four were armed, arrayed in protective circle around the fifth. He was sitting on an old box, staring back at Kano with a quizzical expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    From the way he said it, it sounded like he knew Kano, but there was nothing familiar about him. Not that she was likely to remember such a meeting¡ªhe looked utterly unremarkable. Everything about him seemed to be that of an ordinary ghoul, from his dull, lifeless eyes to his thin, shoddily made body.


    ¡°Looking for someone controlling some slime. Pretty ridiculous, really, now that I think about it. But anyway, are you the one responsible for that?¡±


    ¡°Oh. And here I was thinking that you¡¯d just stumbled upon me by accident. How did you figure I was behind it so quickly?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was Werisah.¡±


    ¡°Werisah? You¡¯re working with him now?¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°For now. It¡¯s kind of complicated. Who are you, anyway? You seem to know me.¡±


    Standing up, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± He looked down at himself. ¡°Oh, I guess you wouldn¡¯t recognize my new body. It¡¯s me, Eomonsa!¡±


    He sounded awfully upbeat for some reason. It was mildly infuriating. ¡°I thought you were dead.¡±


    ¡°As did I at the time. And I very nearly was, but owing to my preparations, and perhaps a bit of luck, I managed to get through it alive. Not many people manage that, you know, coming back alive from death. Almost none, in fact.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re inside a ghoul¡¯s body now? How is that possible?¡± Even if he somehow had a way to transfer his soul to it, as far as Kano was aware, a ghoul shouldn¡¯t even be capable of housing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit complicated, so bear with me. My soul isn¡¯t technically inside the ghoul at all. But rather the slime that¡¯s controlling the ghoul.¡±


    That made even less sense. If a ghoul wasn¡¯t a suitable vessel for his soul, then how could slime possibly be? ¡°You¡¯re saying your soul is in the slime now? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I can see why it might be hard to believe, but I assure you that¡¯s the reality of it. Through slow, painstaking manipulation of the slime, I was able to coax it to replicate my brain. Then it was just a matter of shoving my soul in there, and hey, I¡¯m back. The slime really is amazing. Way better than whatever Werisah was working on. I don¡¯t know why he was so quick to dismiss it.¡±


    Kano thought of all the consternation it had been causing the necromancer in the citadel. ¡°I think he¡¯s developed a new appreciation for its capabilities, though I don¡¯t think his opinion of you has improved any.¡±


    Though he shook his head, Eomonsa didn¡¯t look the slightest bit bothered about it. ¡°Oh well. Isn¡¯t that always the way? The true value of new technology is very rarely appreciated until it¡¯s properly matured and been shown to produce results. Which I¡¯m currently in the process of demonstrating, as you¡¯re likely aware.¡± He let out a bark of hysterical laughter that set Kano on edge. ¡°Or if not, you soon will be.¡±


    Had he always been this crazy? Kano hadn¡¯t spent much time with him before, but she hadn¡¯t gotten the impression that he was any different from the other necromancers. Though from what Werisah had said about him, it was unsurprising that he was even crazier than his peers.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, it stops now.¡±


    ¡°Stop? No, no. There can be no stopping. I¡¯m so close to showing the world what my slime can do. Maybe. Either way, I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Kano narrowed her eyes. Was he serious? Why did he have to make things so difficult? ¡°Look, if you¡¯re not going to stop, then you¡¯re going to die again. Maybe for real this time.¡±


    Smiling, Eomonsa stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t scare me. Not anymore. I have transcended beyond your comprehension.¡±


    Yeah, he was definitely crazy. He may have managed to save himself once, but all he¡¯d done was put himself inside a ghoul. ¡°Then you don¡¯t care if I destroy your body?¡±


    ¡°Err.¡± He paused, losing some of his pompousness. ¡°That would be a bit inconvenient. Why must you get in my way? What have I ever done to you?¡±


    Kano could probably come up with a sizeable list at this point, but none of that really mattered. ¡°It¡¯s not about you, it¡¯s about what you¡¯re doing in the citadel. Whatever you¡¯re doing with this slime is disrupting Werisah¡¯s work. And he¡¯s pretty pissed off about it.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Yeah, so?¡± He didn¡¯t sound the slightest bit concerned or sympathetic. ¡°He¡¯s probably just jealous that my research is progressing faster without him.¡±


    ¡°Whatever his reasons, he wants me to stop you, and I can¡¯t really refuse.¡± Were it not for the necromancers, Kano wouldn¡¯t care about the slime¡¯s invasion of the citadel, but she no longer had the luxury of ignoring it. She wouldn¡¯t have bothered discussing any of this with Eomonsa if she was confident destroying his body would stop what he was doing.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure she¡¯d get that far. The ghouls protecting him didn¡¯t look like much, but those brown-armored guys might appear at any time. ¡°Can¡¯t you just take your experiment somewhere else? Or at least wait until later, when they¡¯re not so busy? I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be much more able to appreciate what you¡¯re doing if they weren¡¯t so distracted by their own work.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯ll never appreciate it. Not unless I force it upon them.¡±


    Absurd as what he was saying sounded, Kano wasn¡¯t sure she disagreed. The necromancers probably wouldn¡¯t pay him much attention unless they had no choice. It wasn¡¯t like they cared about him whatsoever beyond his impact on their own work.


    ¡°What are you even trying to do? Fill the place with slime? I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s going to prove much, and I really doubt it¡¯ll do much to impress them.¡±


    Eomonsa waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. There¡¯s far more to what I¡¯m trying to do than that. Do you understand nothing? The incursion is merely one phase of my plan.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure. And what¡¯s the phase after this, then?¡±


    He blinked. ¡°How am I supposed to know that? I haven¡¯t gotten to it yet.¡±


    Kano groaned. He really was an idiot. How had anyone ever trusted him with any sort of technology or training? Whoever was responsible for him becoming a necromancer must be even crazier than he was. ¡°How can you not know?¡± she demanded. ¡°Did you lose the ability to think after you died the first time?¡±


    ¡°No, my death hasn¡¯t affected my mental faculties.¡± He looked away and scratched his head. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m thinking more clearly than ever. But getting back to your first question, it¡¯s quite simple¡ªI don¡¯t really know what the slime will do or how it works, so I can¡¯t know what I want to do with until I find out more.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how it works? Why didn¡¯t you wait until you¡¯d actually studied it before you unleashed it?¡±


    ¡°Why bother? This way is much faster. Less boring too. Do you have any idea what it¡¯s like sitting in a lab all day? It¡¯s awful.¡±


    After being stuck in a lab for a while, unable to move, Kano could certainly appreciate how boring it could be. But she still didn¡¯t have any sympathy for Eomonsa. It was hard to even think of him as a necromancer at this point. His reckless incompetence was on a whole other level.


    ¡°Did you ever actually get trained? Like by another necromancer?¡±


    Surely he had to have been. Kano doubted he¡¯d gotten this far on his own. But she also had to question how he could act like this if he had been trained. Wouldn¡¯t they have made at least some effort to curb his more destructive behaviors?


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± he said, sounding defensive. ¡°I mean, sure, I did get kicked out before I was done, but that was more her fault than mine. I¡¯m confident that my latest invention will win her over and show how wrong she was to discard me.¡±


    ¡°How can you be confident about that? You don¡¯t even know what your creation does.¡±


    ¡°I know enough to realize how incredible it is, which is very. It¡¯s way better than anything she ever made. The same goes for Werisah. Would you believe he wasn¡¯t even ready to field test his super-transformation thingy?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the thing that made those brown-armored guys?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that one. Isn¡¯t that stupid? Somehow he managed to make something that¡¯s close to perfect, and he¡¯s too scared to even realize its potential.¡±


    ¡°You realize you¡¯re talking about the same guys who killed you earlier, right? Which I¡¯m guessing was an accident, so they don¡¯t exactly seem ready to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Granted, there is a bit of a learning curve with using them correctly, but that doesn¡¯t mean the technology isn¡¯t ready.¡±


    ¡°A bit of a learning curve?¡± Did he even understand what he was saying? Or could he no longer understand what she was saying? ¡°They killed you by accident! How much more can you fail at controlling something?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d destroyed the whole town or anything, but there¡¯d only been one of the transformed creatures there. It would have been difficult for him to have failed more than he had.


    ¡°I admit it didn¡¯t go too well, but you can¡¯t get hung up on failures like that. What¡¯s important is all that I learned from what happened. It was really more of a success than a failure if we¡¯re talking about the actual end result. Not only did I learn more about how Werisah¡¯s virus works, I even pulled off a perfect demonstration of my soul-transfer technology.¡±


    As he spoke, he grew more and more spirited until he was practically raving, spittle flying from his mouth. ¡°And you have the gall to call it a failure? I cannot fathom how one can even exist with such a tiny mind. It¡¯s a wonder you¡¯re not paralyzed by incomprehension every time something the slightest bit surprising happens. Have you no concept of setbacks? Of justifiable losses for the greater good? I had thought you possessed the most basic of principles, but it appears I have been gravely misinformed.¡±


    He put his hand to his chest, so filled with outrage that he seemed fit to burst. ¡°And despite all that, despite your exceptional ignorance, you presume to lecture me? To command me to halt my work? How dare you!¡± Pausing to regain a portion of his composure, when he spoke again, he tilted his head back haughtily, and his words lost some of their passion. ¡°To be frank, were I of a ruder character, I would bid you good day.¡±


    That was the last straw. Kano couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer. She laughed. Long and heartily. His arrogant demeanor and horribly flawed arguments had been pissing her off, but now she realized she never should have taken him seriously in the first place. He wasn¡¯t just crazy; he may as well be living in a different world.


    Despite his madness, Kano felt a slight fondness for him. His lack of calculation or understanding made his transgressions far more forgivable. It was clear he didn¡¯t know any better, not like the necromancers. She still had to sort this situation out somehow, but at least now she knew that trying to reason with Eomonsa was pointless.

 Renewal - Chapter 38

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t use logic to persuade Eomonsa was a little annoying, but that didn¡¯t mean there was no way for Kano to convince him to change his course. It might still work if she tried to talk to him on his level, explaining things in a way he could understand.


    But she¡¯d have to understand him a lot better, something she was pretty sure she didn¡¯t want to do. It also sounded exhausting, given his ego. Making up a lie that an idiot like Eomonsa would believe was a far better choice. ¡°Okay, forget what I said earlier. Do you realize that sooner or later Werisah will come up with a solution, a way to eradicate your slime altogether at this rate?¡±


    ¡°That unimaginative dunce? Never.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±


    ¡°My slime can¡¯t be stopped, not by him. Nor by anyone or anything.¡±


    ¡°What about that transformation thing Werisah was working on? Couldn¡¯t that be used to stop it? You said yourself how incredible it was.¡± Kano hadn¡¯t the slightest idea if what she was saying made sense, but he¡¯d been impressed by Werisah¡¯s creation. Perhaps he could be made to worry about its potential.


    ¡°He¡¯s welcome to try, though I doubt he¡¯d even conceive of something as unpredictable and inventive as that. Even if he did succeed, I have plenty of slime elsewhere, and we¡¯d both have acquired valuable new data about our creations. In a way, that would be ideal. It would likely do a great deal to accelerate development.¡±


    That line of reasoning also hadn¡¯t worked, but it did seem like he valued the furthering of Werisah¡¯s work, whatever his opinions of the man were. Maybe she could use that.


    ¡°What if his transformation thing is destroyed? Along with himself and all his knowledge. Wouldn¡¯t that be a terrible waste?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Eomonsa said, stroking his chin. ¡°But that would mean his creation was critically flawed, and therefore would be no great loss.¡±


    He viewed the situation in such delusional absolutes that it was hard for Kano to follow, but she could see that her latest attempt wasn¡¯t working either. What was he afraid of? Nothing, as far she could tell. Not anymore. But if his goal was to basically just unleash the slime onto the world, allowing it to do what it pleased, then what would convince him to stop? He didn¡¯t seem to care whether it succeeded or failed. In his mind, either way would demonstrate something valuable.


    Could she threaten him with not being able to observe what happened? She was running out of ideas and motivation, so it seemed worth a try. ¡°You know, now that he¡¯s figured out you¡¯re controlling the slime, I bet Werisah is busy finding a way to cut you off from it right now. Then you won¡¯t be able to see what happens to it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Cut me off? He could never figure out how to do that. He understands nothing of how the slime functions. Much as he might wish to the contrary, it shall never again be constrained by his feeble, unimaginative mind.¡±


    Despite his emphatic denial, he sounded worried by the prospect. But perhaps not by the part Kano expected. ¡°Are you sure about that? You said yourself that you don¡¯t really understand the slime. If you can figure out how to control it with just a basic understanding, maybe he can too. Especially with An helping him.¡± As far as Kano was aware, there was no truth whatsoever to what she was saying, but it sounded somewhat plausible.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Frowning, Eomonsa¡¯s mouth opened and closed as he tried to formulate a response. ¡°It might be possible. But then he¡¯ll lock it away, and maybe me along with it. I¡¯m part of the slime now, after all. That would be terrible. Can you imagine how much potential would be wasted? It would be the greatest disaster of the century.¡±


    Kano couldn¡¯t imagine it, but she was sure Eomonsa was doing it right now. She was also pretty sure that if Werisah really did regain control of it, whatever he did with it probably wouldn¡¯t be all that different to what Eomonsa was doing. But his distrust of the other necromancer was very convenient for her.


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you get the slime out of the citadel? It¡¯s the only way to make sure he doesn¡¯t interfere with it, and then you¡¯ll be free to test it somewhere else. Perhaps somewhere outside of Shorinstown entirely. That way you won¡¯t have to worry about anyone bothering your work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Eomonsa said, apparently already having come to a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw for now and reevaluate.¡±


    Kano found it rather doubtful that he¡¯d do much thinking before he unleashed it somewhere, quite possibly into the citadel again, but at least she¡¯d bought some time. Hopefully Werisah and An could do something useful with it. Otherwise her efforts with Eomonsa had been a colossal waste of her time and sanity.


    It was hard to say she saw the world in the same way anymore after having talked to him for an extended period. It was no wonder Werisah was happy to be free of him. She was amazed they¡¯d worked together for any length of time.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll leave, just like that?¡± Much as Kano wanted it to be true, it was a little hard to believe that he¡¯d leave so easily. But perhaps she was still thinking too logically when it came to Eomonsa.


    ¡°Yep. No point sitting around fretting if it¡¯s the right choice. Not when I¡¯m in danger of losing my slime altogether, especially when I could be putting it to better use elsewhere. You¡¯ve done me a great service today. I¡¯ll see to it that you are remembered in the annals of history when they speak of my exploits.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Whatever he managed to accomplish, Kano doubted that being associated with him would do anything to improve her reputation. Not that she much cared what people in the future, if there were any, thought of her. They were of even less relevance than the people of the present. ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡±


    ¡°Only a few hours. It would take much longer if the slime had to move on its own, but I still have a few ghouls available to ferry it out. See to it that they¡¯re not interfered with, would you? I¡¯ve got things to attend to elsewhere.¡± He got up and walked out of the alley, while the ghouls who¡¯d been with him headed for the citadel.


    Walking around them, Kano was back in the citadel long before Eomonsa¡¯s minions. After a quick search and some shouting, she located Werisah.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done,¡± Kano said. ¡°Eomonsa has commanded the slime to withdraw. He¡¯s sending a few ghouls to take it out of here. They should already be inside.¡±


    ¡°Eomonsa? He¡¯s alive, then? I suppose his death was too good to be true. Still, good work convincing him. I¡¯ve no idea how you did it, and quite frankly I don¡¯t much care.¡±


    That was probably for the best. Kano wasn¡¯t sure how to explain what she¡¯d accomplished. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll let you get back to your work.¡±


    ¡°Will you not be accompanying me back to the lab? We¡¯ll still be needing you for a few tests at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right.¡± Kano hadn¡¯t come up with anything to do instead, but she¡¯d rather have avoided sitting around the lab again. At least she had control over her body again. She could always talk to Blob Kano while she waited for An to free her. It was definitely better than talking to Eomonsa, or any of the other necromancers, for that matter.

 Renewal - Chapter 39

    ¡°Eomonsa sounds like a strange person,¡± Blob Kano said once Kano had finished explaining the leadup to the current situation and what she¡¯d been through outside.


    In her view, the blob was putting it mildly and far too nicely. ¡°He¡¯s an idiot. No two ways about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little harsh? From what you said, he doesn¡¯t sound very stupid. It sounds more like he just has a different view of reality from yours.¡±


    ¡°A different view of reality? Yeah, that¡¯s what we call insanity.¡±


    ¡°You say that he¡¯s insane and stupid, but by the sounds of it, he¡¯s accomplished a considerable amount in a short time, which suggests he¡¯s neither of those things.¡±


    Kano rolled her eyes. She¡¯d heard more than enough about how impressive the work of necromancers was. Mostly from their own mouths. ¡°Sure, he made some weird stuff that came close to causing a disaster. And probably will cause another as soon as he¡¯s decided where to infect next.¡± Kano shook her head. ¡°I fail to see how any of that is praiseworthy or speaks to his mental stability. It¡¯s like if someone burst into someone else¡¯s house and killed them just to steal their food. Regardless of how well they do it, they¡¯re still crazy. Probably stupid too.¡±


    ¡°Why do you assume his slime is such a bad thing? It sounds like he was in control of it the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he got it to take over and eat a bunch of ghouls. What a great person he is. Weren¡¯t you paying attention to that part?¡±


    ¡°That part wasn¡¯t great, but you can¡¯t really blame the tool for that. Eomonsa was the one responsible. The slime was just what he used to do it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but it still means he¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I really agree with that. It means he¡¯s perhaps a bit morally bankrupt, but that attribute is hardly uncommon among necromancers from what I¡¯m aware of. Calling him crazy because of it is a bit of a stretch.¡±


    Kano had listened to enough of Werisah justifying himself. She didn¡¯t need to hear it from Blob Kano as well. If anyone should be able to see that she was right, it should be her other self. She must still be too na?ve about the outside world and the people who inhabited it.


    Maybe once she was able to experience it firsthand, she¡¯d come to understand how things actually worked out there. Until then, Kano would have to be skeptical of anything Blob Kano suggested. ¡°Fine, maybe he¡¯s not crazy. But if that¡¯s the case, if his behavior and way of thinking are normal, then I feel sorry for the world. And for the fact that we live in it. Though if you don¡¯t consider him crazy, I¡¯m really curious as to who you would consider insane.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The flesh that wasn¡¯t part of the replica of Kano¡¯s form flowed around the tank, pulsing in all the colors of the rainbow. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I consider anyone insane, at least not anyone I¡¯ve met. I feel like if one makes the effort, you can understand where pretty much anyone is coming from and appreciate why they see things the way they do. So I have a hard time thinking of that as insanity, more just that people have different ways of seeing things. Admittedly, I haven¡¯t met many people, but I think that makes sense.¡±


    Yep, she was horribly na?ve. It was almost pitiful for Kano to listen to. Once she stepped out into the real world, full of irrationality and blatant stupidity, her whole worldview was going to come crashing down around her. When that happened, Blob Kano would probably be heartbroken. Kano herself would feel a little bad, but mostly she thought it was going to be hilarious.


    She could already picture Blob Kano turning into a puddle of sheer incomprehension at how wrong she¡¯d been about people, and it would be glorious to behold. Even if Kano thought she¡¯d be able to convince the other her that she was wrong, she no longer wanted to. Not only was it better for her to find out herself, it would be far more entertaining.


    It was a shame that no one else would be able to appreciate the humor of that inevitable situation, but that was just how things were. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if some of the other people she knew agreed with Blob Kano¡¯s views. It didn¡¯t seem like most people realized just how crazy they were, Kano was certain that at least applied to the necromancers.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    How else could they do what they did? Especially Eomonsa. She couldn¡¯t wait until Blob Kano met him in person. Assuming he was still alive by the time she was free to walk the world.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± Kano said, deciding to humor Blob Kano. It would help set her up for the rude realization that was coming to her. Assuming she ever got to see the outside world for herself. ¡°Maybe I should try to have a more open mind about people, rather than dismissing them as crazy or stupid just because they don¡¯t see things the same way I do.¡±


    Yeah, right. She¡¯d rather have a hole in her head.


    ¡°Really?¡± Blob Kano brightened, completely taken in by Kano¡¯s falsehood. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m glad we could have this talk. I think it perfectly illustrates my point about the value of trying to understand other people. Isn¡¯t it incredible how much you can accomplish with an open, frank discussion? It¡¯s almost magical.¡±


    Kano struggled to keep a straight face. It was hard not to laugh at how absurd Blob Kano was being. She talked about understanding others, but she had no idea Kano was lying to her? It was hilarious. But Kano didn¡¯t want to make her feel bad about it. There would be plenty of time for that later.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Magical. Totally.¡± She let out a snicker, which she covered by coughing. ¡°So, are you excited to leave your tank for the first time?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. The prospect is far more exciting than anything that¡¯s ever happened to me. Er, not that I have that much experience with exciting things. But hopefully that will all change soon.¡±


    Assuming An actually could free her. And that she¡¯d be able to focus on this over her own work long enough to actually see it through. She was trustworthy for a necromancer, but that wasn¡¯t saying much. How much was she actually doing on Blob Kano¡¯s behalf? But there was no real way for Kano to verify if she was telling the truth, and she wouldn¡¯t understand most of what An was doing even if she tried. Trusting An was her only option.


    ¡°What do you think about all this, anyway?¡± Kano asked. ¡°The necromancers and the extreme lengths they go to in order to supposedly make it so life can continue.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know too much about necromancers in general, and you don¡¯t exactly paint them in a favorable light. But aren¡¯t you and I proof that good things can come of their work?¡±


    Kano hadn¡¯t thought of that. Though now that she did, were they actually good things? Kano had caused more than her share of havoc, and Blob Kano essentially didn¡¯t exist as far as the outside world was concerned. But that part might change, and Blob Kano did seem like she enjoyed at least some part of her life. She also hadn¡¯t done anyone any harm, so maybe her creation had indeed been a good thing?


    Though she hadn¡¯t made much of a difference so far, maybe she¡¯d have a greater positive impact on the world once she was free. Kano didn¡¯t think the blob could do much to actually change things, but she¡¯d be happy for her to prove her wrong.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve made much of a positive difference on the world, so I¡¯ll probably say no in my case. But I don¡¯t know about you. Maybe making you was a good thing. But Karen wasn¡¯t even trying to improve people¡¯s lives. She was just trying to prolong her own at any cost. So I think it¡¯s hard to argue that she had a positive effect on the world, even if something she made accidentally turned out well. That seems like about the best you can hope for from necromancers.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true, though? Aren¡¯t An¡¯s intentions good? They sounded that way from what you said.¡±


    Kano also thought her intentions were good in theory, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they¡¯d only bring about catastrophe. Was it just her own bias? It didn¡¯t feel that way. In her experience, necromancers had always done far more harm than good. Wasn¡¯t it only natural to assume the worst of them?


    She was willing to admit to a little bias on her part, but she was also convinced that her reasoning was sound. ¡°How much do her intentions even matter? It¡¯s probably going to turn out horribly either way. Maybe it would even be better if she had bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, if necromancers at best can only do good by accident, then the only chance they have of doing good is if they¡¯re not trying to.¡±


    Blob Kano laughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re being a bit too pessimistic. Surely things can¡¯t be so set in stone.¡±


    ¡°It might be pessimistic, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m right. Once you¡¯ve lived out there alongside the chaos the necromancers create for a few years, you¡¯ll probably feel the same way I do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly making the outside world seem like a pleasant place,¡± Blob Kano said, though she sounded more amused than anything.


    Her attitude probably wouldn¡¯t stay the same for long, but it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if it did. Assuming the situation actually warranted her maintaining such a view. ¡°Sorry, maybe we should talk about something else.¡± Kano was getting a little tired of all the gloom herself.


    ¡°Then tell me more about your past,¡± Blob Kano said almost immediately. She must have been eager to find out more. ¡°It can¡¯t all have been horrible, right?¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure why she got that impression, but it hadn¡¯t all been that bad. She was telling Blob Kano all about Nove and the children when there was knock at the door.

 Renewal - Chapter 40

    Kano opened the door to find An on the other side, smiling and looking expectant.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve solved your friend¡¯s problem,¡± she said, gesturing toward Blob Kano¡¯s enclosure.


    ¡°Already?¡± That was far faster than Kano had expected. ¡°How did you manage it so quickly?¡± Had they actually come up with a solution? Or were they just trying to brush Kano¡¯s request off so they could get back to their work?


    ¡°I¡¯d already gathered the necessary data and figured out the theory. All I had left to do was make a prototype. I just set that aside for a while to focus on other things. Though that step was a lot easier than it might have been before, thanks to the slime, along with some other parts of Werisah¡¯s research.¡±


    Would¡¯ve been nice if she¡¯d just finished it earlier, given that she was so close, but Kano could hardly complain. It had still happened far sooner than she¡¯d expected. ¡°Okay, great. When can you get started?¡±


    ¡°Right now, if that¡¯s all right with you two.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Kano said and looked to her other self, who nodded vigorously.


    Still smiling, An clapped her hands together. ¡°Excellent, then I¡¯ll begin.¡± She removed a vial from within her robes and placed it in the tank¡¯s airlock before cycling the doors so Blob Kano had access to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the other Kano asked, reaching out toward it.


    ¡°If I understand your condition correctly, which I¡¯m fairly sure I do, then it will cause a sudden but short-lived change in your body. Things may get a little strange during that time, so I ask that you stay calm and bear with me. Once it¡¯s over, you should be able to survive outside without any form of life support.¡±


    She slithered over and picked up the vial in her multicolored hands. ¡°What am I supposed to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Open it and consume the contents. Then just relax and let the transformation take its course.¡±


    Blob Kano did as she was told, and after a few seconds, her form melted back into the mass it had sprung from. Long, grasping tendrils shot out and struck the walls of the tank with great force. It wasn¡¯t enough to damage the walls, but Kano reflexively took a step back.


    ¡°Is that supposed to happen?¡±


    ¡°More or less. I took a few shortcuts with the actual process, but I believe you should be satisfied with the results. Watch what she¡¯s doing.¡± An pointed to one of the tendrils, her finger mirroring the appendage¡¯s movements. ¡°She¡¯s searching.¡±


    ¡°Searching for what?¡±


    An gestured to where one of the tendrils was oozing through a grate. ¡°That. The source of what¡¯s keeping her alive. She¡¯ll find the little creatures within and consume them. Then she¡¯ll be able to recreate the organisms that keep her stable and alive.¡± The blob invaded the other two grates in short order, then stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing now?¡±


    ¡°I believe she should have consumed them all at this point. Now it¡¯s just a matter of waiting for her body to replicate it.¡±


    ¡°What if she can¡¯t replicate what they do?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Of course she can. It might be different if she were having to recreate them from scratch, but all she¡¯s really doing is taking an already-functioning organism and incorporating it into her existing form.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure she can do that?¡± The blob¡¯s amorphous form, which was supposedly made up of other organisms, didn¡¯t seem to have retained anything of its original parts.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve altered her so that she can, much like the slime is capable of doing. Though her ability to do so is far more rudimentary.¡±


    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work? Won¡¯t she die? I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have a replacement for those things she ate, the same things that were keeping her alive.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    An shrugged, completely unconcerned. ¡°In theory, yes. But there¡¯s no way that would happen. This is all easily within expected parameters.¡±


    Kano hoped she was right, for all of their sakes. Because if An was wrong, if she¡¯d just killed the other Kano, then the remaining Kano was going to crush the necromancer¡¯s head. Regardless of the consequences or her other plans, there was no way Kano could let An go on living after that.


    She already felt like a fool for even involving the necromancer. Maybe it would have been better to leave Blob Kano in her tank than risk this. Staring at Blob Kano, Kano wished that she¡¯d move, but she remained inert. ¡°She¡¯s still not moving.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. Just give it a little more time.¡±


    ¡°What if something¡¯s gone wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you at least check? Or try to do something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing has gone wrong, okay? Just trust me on this.¡±


    Kano really didn¡¯t have a lot of trust to spare these days, especially not for necromancers. She was contemplating threatening An into doing something about Blob Kano¡¯s condition when the other her finally stirred. The multicolored Kano reformed on the other side of the glass.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°I think so. It was a bit strange there for a while, but I feel fine now.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel like you can live in the outside world now?¡±


    ¡°Um, not particularly? I don¡¯t feel any different than usual. Though I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m supposed to feel different.¡± She looked to An.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯re meant to feel either,¡± An said, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ll be able to survive outside now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely confident?¡± Blob Kano asked, sounding hesitant.


    ¡°Yes. I understand your concerns. But to be blunt, you¡¯ve already removed the organisms that were keeping you alive. Staying in the tank will do you no good either way.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess you¡¯re right. Open the airlock then, would you? I¡¯m coming through.¡±


    After fiddling with the controls for a little while, An got both the airlock doors open at once, and Blob Kano squeezed through. Squeezing her entire bulk through the small opening took some doing, but her malleable form made it manageable.


    Kano reflected that Blob Kano was going to have a hard time getting around given that most of her body was still basically a giant blob, but at least she was free. Though that was assuming she wasn¡¯t about to drop dead. But now that she¡¯d regained consciousness, Kano wasn¡¯t too worried. She should be fine. That was how it felt, at least.


    Blob Kano reformed her body and looked around the room with wide eyes before turning to An. ¡°Wow, you really did it. I¡¯m out. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can do to ever repay what you¡¯ve done for me, but you have my eternal gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Glad I could help,¡± An said, pleased but reserved. ¡°You seem fine, so I should probably be getting back to my work. Assuming neither of you need anything more from me?¡±


    ¡°No, you can go,¡± Kano said, not taking her eyes off Blob Kano. Was she really free? It was hard to believe, but there was no denying what she could see in front of her. Once An had left, Kano said, ¡°How are you going to get around, anyway? You¡¯re not exactly small.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem? The rest of my body can just come with me.¡± She moved it along behind her to demonstrate. ¡°As you saw, I can squeeze through gaps pretty easily.¡±


    Though it would be inconvenient in confined spaces, Kano¡¯s concern was more to do with aesthetics. Blob Kano¡¯s huge, amorphous form was rather unappealing to look at. It wasn¡¯t something Kano wanted other people to associate with her.


    But looking at how happy Blob Kano was to be out made it hard to worry about that. Screw it. Other people could think whatever they wanted of her and her copy. Well, technically they were both copies.


    ¡°Never mind about that,¡± Kano said as she opened the elevator doors. ¡°Which of us came first, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. Me, I guess? Since your creation seemed to have gone a lot better, almost flawlessly, even. I¡¯m not sure how it matters, though.¡±


    ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t. I was just wondering.¡± Did that mean she should be taking Blob Kano¡¯s advice rather than the other way around? Assuming their minds were relatively equal, then presumably the older one would be wiser. It was hard to say if she could really consider Blob Kano older, even if she¡¯d existed longer. Ignoring her lack of experience with the outside world, from what she¡¯d said, she¡¯d spent much of her life asleep anyway. So, in terms of maturity, Kano must be older.


    Though now that the other Kano would be meeting more people, possibly without Kano around, what were people supposed to call her? They couldn¡¯t both be called Kano. That would be needlessly confusing, and though she¡¯d been referring to her as Blob Kano, that wasn¡¯t a proper name.


    ¡°Do you think maybe you should have a new name? Something to mark you becoming free, maybe? We can¡¯t both be called Kano, and I¡¯ve been going by that name out here for a lot longer.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± She thought for a while as the elevator descended. ¡°How about Renvak?¡±


    ¡°Renvak?¡± It sounded like a pretty stupid name to her. ¡°Why Renvak?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the remaining letters in Karen Novak¡¯s name, if you take out the Kano part.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± It made sense now, even if Kano wouldn¡¯t have chosen it for herself.


    ¡°Then call me Renvak from now on.¡±


    ¡°Can I just call you Ren?¡±


    ¡°If you like.¡±


    And thus, trailing the rest of her body behind her, Ren took her first step into the outside world. The tunnel beneath the citadel wasn¡¯t exactly the nicest place to visit, but it was only the start.


    Not that Kano could really recommend Shorinstown either. She¡¯d lived here all her life, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything in it that was worth seeing, at least as far as locations went. Maybe the best thing she could do was introduce Ren to people who¡¯d like to meet her and vice versa.


    Nove and the children were the perfect fit for that role.

 Renewal - Chapter 41

    As Ren took her first step out into the sunlight, she looked up at the sky in wonder. ¡°I¡¯d heard what it was like, but seeing it for myself¡­ It¡¯s so vast. This is nothing like being indoors... Honestly, it makes me a little uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Should we go back inside? There¡¯s no need for you to rush it.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already spent more than enough time inside.¡±


    As they walked through the town, with Ren constantly asking what something was or how it worked, Kano was reminded of when she¡¯d left Gresitosis¡¯s lair with the children in tow. In a way, Ren wasn¡¯t so different from them, though probably far less useless. Kano hoped so, at least. Either way, Ren should be similar enough to get along well with them.


    Most of the ghouls they passed stopped to stare at Ren¡¯s strange form, but there weren¡¯t many people out and about today. Probably still worried about Eomonsa¡¯s slime and the havoc it had caused. And could still very well be causing for all she knew. It was hard to say what he was doing now or planning to do in the near future.


    He might very well have already unleashed it somewhere else in Shorinstown, despite her suggestion. Kano sighed. If he had, hopefully she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with it for a while, if at all. She was getting pretty tired of chasing after necromancers.


    Putting that out of her mind for now, Kano turned to Ren. ¡°Where are you going to live now, anyway? Are you just going to stay in the citadel?¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought about it. I guess only if I have to. I think I¡¯d rather stay somewhere else, at least for a while. I¡¯ve been living there my whole life, so a new home would be a nice change.¡±


    Though Ren hadn¡¯t asked anything of Kano, she already felt obligated to find her other self a home. Could Ren stay in the old barracks with the others? The Red Company would probably agree to it, at least if they knew what was good for them, but there might not actually be enough room. Maybe she could just stay at Kano¡¯s house. There was plenty of space there without the children, and Ren should be fine on her own. But having spent almost her entire life in isolation, maybe she¡¯d prefer to live with other people. ¡°You could always stay at my house, though I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t find you somewhere better.¡±


    ¡°Your house? You mean we¡¯d be living together? That sounds great.¡±


    Kano hadn¡¯t meant it that way. She wasn¡¯t actually living in her own house right now. Then again, where was she living? The citadel? The barracks? None of those seemed right. It was impossible to say where she was going to live in the long term, as there was still too much up in the air. Once things had settled down, she¡¯d reassess her current living situation along with the rest of her life.


    But it seemed imprudent to think about that now, not when there were three necromancers in town, doing whatever they pleased. There might not even be a town tomorrow. Compared to that, worrying about where she was going to live was silly. She may as well just enjoy her reprieve while she could. The future would still be there for her to fret over later.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Nearing the street where the barracks stood, Kano hummed a quiet tune. She couldn¡¯t place how she knew it, but there was something profoundly soothing about it. Ren, focused on taking in all the new sights and sounds around her, didn¡¯t seem to notice Kano¡¯s humming.


    Though she wasn¡¯t exactly embarrassed about it, Kano still preferred to keep the tune private. It didn¡¯t feel like something to be shared with others. Reflecting on that, she reluctantly stopped. Though the loss of it felt surprisingly poignant, she figured it was better this way. She could always enjoy it on her own later. Maybe then she¡¯d be able to remember where she¡¯d picked it up from. With a wry smile, she reflected that it must be near the bottom of her list of priorities when it came to unsolved mysteries in her life.


    But she couldn¡¯t spend all her time obsessing over weighty issues. She was liable to drive herself insane. Was that what had happened to the necromancers? They didn¡¯t seem to think about much besides their work, and that certainly was important. If only because of the potential, and largely inevitable, fallout it caused. With the barracks in sight, Kano once again suppressed her irrelevant thoughts. They were greeted at the front by one of the Red Company soldiers, who gaped at the massive creature beside Kano.


    ¡°This is Ren,¡± Kano said, pausing as she tried to think of how to explain their complex relationship. ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± That should suffice. It wasn¡¯t as if Ren¡¯s history was anyone else¡¯s business. Though Kano did wonder what people would think of a failed copy of a necromancer. What did they think of her own origins, for that matter? She was also a copy, but was she a failed one?


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The soldier still sounded nervous, but he saluted and let them pass. Unthinking discipline. What a blessing. In Kano¡¯s view, it was perhaps the only way to redeem otherwise abhorrently stupid ghouls, which happened to be almost all of them.


    Ignoring the soldier like she would part of the furniture now that he¡¯d served his purpose, Kano went in and waited for Ren. It took a bit of doing for Ren¡¯s much larger form to get through, but she squeezed inside without breaking anything. Though watching her soft, malleable body undulate in waves during the process wasn¡¯t exactly something Kano was fond of, she found it hard to look away. There was something mesmerizing about the process.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± Kano said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She left Ren at the entrance, under the watchful eye of the door guard, and went to find Nove. After getting a passing Red Company soldier to point her in the right direction, Kano found the abomination down on her knees, wiping the floor with a damp cloth.


    Kano announced herself, and Nove said, ¡°Give me a few moments. I¡¯ll be right with you.¡± She finished cleaning whatever liquid had been spilt there and stood up, towering over Kano. ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What happened out there? I wasn¡¯t sure you were going to come back at all.¡±


    ¡°Neither was I for a while,¡± Kano said with a wan smile. She gave Nove a brief outline of what had happened, leaving out most of the stuff about the necromancers and her own transformation.


    There wasn¡¯t much Nove could do about either, and there was no point worrying her unnecessarily. Kano was doing more than enough of that on her own, and Nove was probably busy looking after the children, or whatever else it was she did.


    When Kano reached the subject of Ren and asked if Nove and the children wanted to meet her, Nove said, ¡°Of course we would. Bring her in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Unless there¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me about her?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡± Kano wasn¡¯t sure how to articulate or rationalize her objection, even internally. Maybe there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t keep her waiting any longer.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get her.¡±


    Ren was right where she¡¯d left her. The replica of herself that Kano thought of as Ren¡¯s actual body didn¡¯t even look bored, despite the wait. Her confinement had probably taught her patience, if nothing else. The Red Company soldier who¡¯d been keeping an eye on her looked relieved to see her go. Probably just because he wouldn¡¯t have to be around her anymore.

 Renewal - Chapter 42

    ¡°Let me just see if he¡¯s awake,¡± Nove said outside the large room the Red Company had given over to her and the children.


    ¡°He? How many of the children are here?¡± Kano asked, confused.


    ¡°Just Fifty-Seven. The others are all out working or doing errands.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought I told you not to let them work.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, but things seemed to be settling down, and Bitest needs the help. Besides, they want to work.¡±


    Kano was surprised and a little impressed at how productive they were being. If they were keeping that busy, they must be fitting into life in Shorinstown just fine.


    ¡°What did she mean just fifty-seven?¡± Ren asked after Nove had gone inside. ¡°How many children are there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what she meant,¡± Kano said, chuckling at Ren¡¯s understandable confusion. ¡°There¡¯s only one of them here right now. Fifty-Seven is his name. All the children have numbers for names, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. That¡¯s a strange choice.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Using numbers for names. Doesn¡¯t it ever get confusing?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Kano said. It was a little amusing for someone whose name was taken from part of their creator¡¯s to be criticizing someone else¡¯s name. Though she supposed the same could be said of her. At least Ren had chosen her name. Then again, maybe Ren assumed that was how everyone got their name. She didn¡¯t exactly know many people¡¯s names. Or people, for that matter.


    Pulling the door open and sliding her bulk out, Nove said, ¡°Okay, come on through. But try not to make too much noise. There was an accident at the factory, and he¡¯s still recovering.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good time?¡± Kano asked. ¡°We can always come back later if he¡¯s resting. Besides, are you sure he¡¯ll be okay meeting Ren?¡± She glanced at where Ren¡¯s excess flesh had pooled on the ground, forming a colorful barricade that took up most of the corridor.


    ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll mind. If anything, he¡¯ll probably appreciate the company. He¡¯s been quite restless lying around here while the others are out working.¡±


    Out of points to argue and unsure why she was arguing in the first place, Kano relented. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Slipping past Nove, Kano went in. Amidst scattered blankets and clothes, Kano spotted Fifty-Seven among them. He was staring at the door, gray eyes wide with expectation. His expression didn¡¯t seem to change upon seeing Kano, but she¡¯d never found the children to be very expressive.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she said.


    She almost felt like she should introduce herself, given that she¡¯d never really met the ghoul before, but that was ridiculous. Obviously they¡¯d been around each other several times, and he must know who Kano was. Unless Nove had found another source of children and brought them here with the others.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said, voice high-pitched and quavering. Kano wondered how Nove even remembered if they were male or female. They didn¡¯t look or sound any different.


    ¡°Are you ready to meet my friend Ren?¡±


    Still wrapped in his blanket, he nodded.


    Kano turned back. ¡°Okay, you can come on through.¡±


    Fifty-Seven watched intently as the wave of flesh squeezed its way through the doorway. When a copy of Kano formed beside the actual Kano, he sat up and grinned. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. Can you do me as well?¡±


    Both Kanos looked at each other, and the real one nodded. Ren¡¯s current form melded back into her, and she created a new, smaller body. It was less exact than her copy of Kano, but it still bore a striking resemblance to Fifty-Seven. Other than being far more colorful than the original.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ren slid it across the floor until it was right in front of him. He looked the replica of himself in the eye for a moment then burst out laughing. Ren¡¯s duplicate did its best to mimic the laughter, which in turn only made him laugh all the harder. Sighing in relief, Kano wondered why she¡¯d ever been worried. The two of them were already getting along great. Ren should fit in just fine here.


    Assuming Nove didn¡¯t have any objections, that is, but Kano doubted she would. If Nove was fine with Ren visiting, she was probably fine with her living there too. So long as there was enough room, and judging by what Kano had seen of the barracks, there was plenty of free space. Still, it was worth asking her about it, and now was a good time to do so while Ren was entertaining Fifty-Seven.


    Standing near the door beside Nove, Kano said, ¡°How¡¯s living here been? Everyone settled in okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been pretty good. The children didn¡¯t seem to mind the change one bit. If anything, I think they like it better here. There¡¯s a lot more room for them to run around. They do ask about you, though.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡± Kano had assumed they didn¡¯t have much interest in her. She¡¯d barely interacted with them since she¡¯d liberated them from Gresitosis¡¯s control. ¡°What do they ask?¡±


    ¡°Just when you¡¯re going to come and visit again, stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you tell them?¡±


    Nove shrugged her muscular shoulders. ¡°That you¡¯re busy with important business.¡±


    Though trying to keep the necromancers in check and attending to all the other potential disasters was indeed important, Kano felt a little bad for not being around more. She hadn¡¯t thought they really cared if she was around, but it seemed like she was wrong. There wasn¡¯t much she could do about it right now, but she intended to make it up to them later. If there was a later.


    And just like that, her future accommodation was decided. ¡°I think I¡¯ll live here with you guys, once all this stuff at the citadel is dealt with.¡± If that day ever came. The necromancers weren¡¯t likely to let her go easily now that she was an important specimen. Or they might be bored with her tomorrow, it was hard to say.


    ¡°Where else would you live?¡± Nove asked, brow crinkling in confusion. Apparently, she¡¯d thought Kano was inevitably going to end up living with them again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Things are pretty complicated right now. Besides, you guys seem to be doing fine without me, so I thought maybe I¡¯d be better off somewhere else.¡±


    Nove gave Kano a pat on the back and left her hand there. Though Kano flinched at the contact, she didn¡¯t try to move away. ¡°You¡¯re always welcome here,¡± Nove said.


    ¡°Yeah, I realize that now.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to live with us, then you¡¯re free not to. The children and I would definitely prefer if you did, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to.¡±


    Feeling ridiculous for drawing so much attention to something so trivial, Kano cleared her throat. ¡°Anyway, speaking of where people are going to live, is it all right if Ren lives here? She doesn¡¯t really have a place to go.¡±


    ¡°Have you asked Quort?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You probably should. But I don¡¯t have a problem with it, and I¡¯m sure the children won¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the children, what happened to him, anyway?¡± Kano asked, tilting her head toward Fifty-Seven.


    ¡°He was fixing a machine when part of it fell on his leg, messed it up pretty badly. But he¡¯s healing up well, should be fine in a few days.¡±


    Healing? Was that something ghouls did? As far as Kano was aware, they needed repairs for anything more than minor scratches and the like. Then again, the children were hardly typical ghouls. The more advanced ghouls that necromancers used as soldiers probably healed like that too. ¡°That¡¯s good. You had me worried there for a minute. Have any of the other children been hurt?¡±


    ¡°A few injuries here and there, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Still, maybe it would be better if they found safer work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be nice, but as you said yourself, there¡¯s not a lot of safe work out there that they can do. I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s much safe work on offer period, especially these days.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Had the industry of Shorinstown changed recently? She couldn¡¯t think of anything like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about all the ghouls that have been disappearing lately. I think you said something about slime?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. You don¡¯t need to worry about that anymore. At least for now. I convinced the necromancer to stop his experiment, though he¡¯ll probably start another one somewhere sooner or later.¡±


    Nove blinked. ¡°You stopped a necromancer by talking with them?¡± It almost sounded like she didn¡¯t believe it. Her skepticism was probably well-founded. Necromancers were rather difficult to reason with. But Kano was surprised that Nove had picked up on that. The abomination must have learned more from her than Kano realized.


    ¡°Yep, it was quite the feat. It¡¯s a pity you missed it. You¡¯d have been amazed by my wit. He was a particularly crazy necromancer.¡± Though that was arguably why she¡¯d been able to convince him at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Though I¡¯m mostly glad you managed to solve it without violence.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Since when had Nove had a problem with violence? She never seemed to shy away from it. ¡°But I¡¯m curious as to what makes you say that.¡±


    ¡°I just think there¡¯s more than enough violence and death out there in the world already. We hardly need more. In your life, especially.¡±


    Kano couldn¡¯t argue with that. She doubted there were many people out there who¡¯d experienced as much violence as her. Quite possibly no one. Not that it came as any great surprise to her. Obviously most people who were routinely exposed to violence ended up dead sooner or later.


    Since losing her force field, she¡¯d discovered a new appreciation for just how dangerous things could be. Especially given that she¡¯d technically died within a few days of losing it. She was considering telling Nove about the other time she¡¯d tried to reason with a necromancer and ended up dead when the screaming started.

 Renewal - Chapter 43

    Kano spun around and froze. Ren¡¯s copy of her had vanished, leaving her an amorphous mass of multicolored flesh once more. A mass that had enveloped Fifty-Seven, flowing along his body as it drew him in. His legs had already vanished while his arms flailed around, trying to grab hold of something to pull himself free but finding only empty space.


    Kano ran over, and stopping just short of touching Ren, grabbed Fifty-Seven¡¯s wrists and pulled. The little ghoul¡¯s body didn¡¯t budge in the slightest. She considered pulling harder, but at this point she was more likely to break him than free him. Seeing Nove standing beside her, hesitating, she said, ¡°Hold him.¡±


    Once Nove had him securely in her grasp, she let go. Hopefully she could stop him from getting pulled further in while she tried to talk some sense into Ren.


    ¡°Ren?¡± Kano shouted. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    There was no response, not that Ren had a mouth to respond with. Could she even hear Kano like this? Clearly something had gone wrong with her body, perhaps due to whatever An had done. But there was no time to figure out what.


    Kano didn¡¯t fancy her chances if she touched Ren directly. She was likely to end up stuck just like Fifty-Seven was. Or worse. No, what she needed was some way to get Ren off him.


    She ran out of the room and grabbed the nearest Red Company soldier by his arm. ¡°I need a knife.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he replied, dazed.


    ¡°A knife. Bring me one. Until then, give me your gun.¡± To get her point across, Kano put her fist through the wall beside his head, then let him go. He handed his pistol over and ran off, hopefully to do as he was told.


    Kano hurried back to the children¡¯s room and fired her newly acquired weapon at Ren, away from Nove and Fifty-Seven. The bullet went straight through Ren¡¯s body, creating a long, narrow cavity. Moving with great speed, the flesh around it contorted and contracted, and the wound vanished. Kano hadn¡¯t thought it would have much effect, but it did even less than she expected. As it was, the gun wasn¡¯t even useful as a distraction.


    Was there anything that would distract Ren? Unlikely. It was hard to say if she even had a mind capable of being distracted right now. Kano couldn¡¯t imagine this would have happened if Ren were still conscious. Had she reverted back to how she was when Kano had first met her? With some vestige of intelligence that was unrelated to her true character?


    From what Ren had said, it seemed like it was what happened when her body was given only a small amount of the organisms necessary to keep her alive. Did this mean she wasn¡¯t able to generate them in sufficient numbers within her body? Or was she losing the ability to create them altogether? That would mean her almost inevitable death, but seeing what was happening right now, that might be the best outcome they could hope for.


    Nove was still holding Fifty-Seven steady, and no more of him had ended up enveloped by Ren, but she also wasn¡¯t making any progress pulling him out. At least he¡¯d stopped screaming. The little ghoul still looked terrified, but he was containing himself to some faint whimpering.


    Or maybe he was just dying. It was hard to say what being inside Ren¡¯s body was actually doing to him. Hadn¡¯t she said something about things merging to become parts of her? Definitely didn¡¯t sound like something you wanted to be in contact with for long, if at all.


    When the soldier finally came back with a knife, Kano tore it from his hands and went to work. She sawed through the soft clinging matter of Ren¡¯s body approximately around where Fifty-Seven¡¯s legs should be. Trying to keep a relatively wide berth around where his limbs were, Kano nonetheless found herself nicking solid flesh more than once.


    It was hard work, but she finally cut one of his legs free, which she pulled clear and then got to work on freeing the other. By the time she was done, Ren¡¯s body was unblemished, like nothing had happened. The moment Fifty-Seven¡¯s legs were free and Nove let him go, he fled the room. Kano could hardly blame him. At least it was safe to say his legs still worked.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nove asked, having moved to a safe distance from Ren, who still showed no signs of awareness. ¡°Why did she try to eat him like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she did it on purpose. I think her mind is just gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? How can that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, but it¡¯s something to do with the stuff that keeps her alive. I think she¡¯s dying.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡±


    Kano shook her head. They could blame An for Ren¡¯s current condition, but that wouldn¡¯t help them any. There probably wasn¡¯t anything the necromancers could do at this point.


    Maybe if they had more time and inclination, but they were busy with their own work, and Ren wasn¡¯t likely to survive long at this point. Either way, there was certainly nothing Kano could do. ¡°I think all that¡¯s left is to let her die.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°You¡¯re just giving up on her? I know she came close to eating Fifty-Seven, but you said that was an accident. Aren¡¯t you at least going to try?¡±


    ¡°Try what? And it¡¯s nothing to do with that, there¡¯s just nothing I can do to help her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Nove said emphatically. ¡°You can save her like you did me. Or try to.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± She vaguely remembered Nove saying something about how she¡¯d saved her, but she had no memory of such an event. Nor any idea of how it applied to their current situation. Ren didn¡¯t need freeing from some cell. If anything, that was what had gotten her into this mess in the first place.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but I think you gave me a piece of yourself, of your soul. I¡¯m certain that¡¯s the only reason I have any kind of mind at all, beyond that of a simple animal. I realize it¡¯s a lot to ask from you, and if you don¡¯t want to do it, I completely understand, but doing the same for Ren is at least worth considering, isn¡¯t it?¡± She pointed toward Ren¡¯s body. The vibrant colors were dulling before their eyes. It probably wouldn¡¯t be long before she expired altogether.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Shared part of her soul? Was that even possible? As far as Kano was aware, it wasn¡¯t, but she was also aware of how little she knew about all this. Even assuming it was possible, how was she meant to actually do it? And perhaps the more pressing question was if she should.


    If she actually could give Ren part of her soul, would it even help? It was possible, but her condition was surely quite different from Nove¡¯s. It might also do nothing at all. And though the value of a portion of her soul was hard to measure, it certainly seemed like a high cost. Would she be the same afterward? Would she even survive?


    Was Ren¡¯s life even worth the risk? She was hardly valuable to other people, given that they barely even knew she existed. But to Kano¡¯s surprise, she found that Ren¡¯s life was valuable to her. And she was sure the world would be a better place for having Ren in it, assuming it was the actual Ren rather than this mindless blob before them that would eat anything it touched.


    No, she really didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving someone she¡¯d brought out into the world to die. Not again¡ªonce had been more than enough for her. Even if it wouldn¡¯t solve anything, she owed it to Ren and herself to try. Nove was right. Better that than have her die without Kano doing anything.


    Just as when she¡¯d been paralyzed by Yon in the research center, which felt like a lifetime ago, Kano looked deep within herself. She sat a short distance away from Ren with her eyes closed, trying to concentrate for all she was worth. There was a vague sense of something inside of her, in the metaphysical sense, something vaguely familiar.


    But no matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t grasp it. By the time she opened her eyes, frustrated and convinced she couldn¡¯t do it, Ren had lost much of her color. Kano gingerly reached out and prodded the body with the tip of her finger. The flesh moved inward slightly at her touch, but other than that, there was no reaction.


    If there was no color, and she was no longer consuming organic matter that came into contact with her, then she must be dead or close to it. Kano sighed. Despite her best intentions, she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything at all in the end. Part of her wished she¡¯d never tried at all, never gotten involved with Ren.


    The world didn¡¯t need another Kano; one was more than enough already. The reasoning seemed solid enough to Kano, but she felt hollow inside. She was never going to speak with Ren again. She¡¯d vanished from her life as abruptly as she¡¯d entered it.


    It felt like a terrible waste. Couldn¡¯t someone else have died instead? There was a multitude of ghouls out there in the world that were far less valuable. It would have been much better if one of them had died instead. But of course, that wasn¡¯t how things worked.


    Kano shook her head. She couldn¡¯t accept it. There had to be something else she could do. If she couldn¡¯t give Ren part of her soul, then what else did she have to offer? What did Ren need?


    The blob had gotten awfully tired on the way over. Was it possible there was more to it than just physical exhaustion? Maybe creating the organisms herself had taxed her body more than anyone had expected. If that was the case, all she needed was more energy.


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure how to give her that either, but recalling what had happened when she came into contact with the necromantic energy of the citadel¡­ Maybe she could transfer her own energy.


    Pressing her hand against the inanimate mass of flesh that was quickly turning pale, Kano racked her brain for how to begin. She¡¯d never done anything like this before. What did necromancers do when they were giving life to their creations? That line of reasoning might have been helpful if she had any idea how necromancers worked, but she didn¡¯t.


    Running out of ideas, Kano simply wished for her energy to transfer to Ren. It was a ridiculous idea, but she was desperate, and to her surprise she felt something drain from her and pass into Ren. Bit by bit, Ren regained her color. Once the blob was her vibrant self once more, her version of Kano reformed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, her voice slurring.


    Lips curling upward, Kano stared at the miraculously recovered Ren. ¡°I think you nearly died. Also, you tried to eat Fifty-Seven.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡± Ren blinked, long and slow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± There was no point dwelling on what had happened. No one had been harmed, and there were more pressing matters at hand. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it happened because you ran out of energy. What¡¯s the last thing you remember?¡±


    ¡°I was sitting there with Fifty-Seven, and I started to feel really tired, so I closed my eyes for a rest, and then everything went dark.¡±


    Kano nodded. That confirmed it. ¡°Then we need to get you back to the citadel before you run out again.¡±


    ¡°Why? How will going back to the citadel help?¡±


    ¡°There must be some source of energy that was keeping you alive in your tank. We need to get you back there again.¡± She gestured for Ren to move, and the blob squeezed her way out of the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there was anything like that. An said there was no reason for me to stay in my tank anymore.¡±


    That was true, but was there a source of energy the necromancer hadn¡¯t noticed? Or could she have been lying? Neither seemed particularly likely. ¡°Maybe you were absorbing energy from the citadel¡¯s supply without you or An realizing.¡± It was the only explanation that made sense.


    Ren stopped in the hall outside the children¡¯s room. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Kano glared at her. ¡°No more arguing. Just get moving already. We can talk about this when you¡¯re not wasting away.¡± While the blob maneuvered herself out of the building, Kano turned to Nove. ¡°Take care of the children. I¡¯ll be back in a while. Do you think Fifty-Seven will be okay?¡±


    The abomination¡¯s thick-set shoulders rose and fell. ¡°He got a bit of a surprise, but he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself out there.¡±


    Kano paused, a retort on her tongue. But instead of berating Nove, she said, ¡°You too.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 44

    After hurrying through the streets, Kano and Ren went through the citadel¡¯s hidden entrance. While they were riding the elevator, Kano took the opportunity to examine the blob¡¯s body. She was still maintaining her color, but it was only a matter of time before she ran out of energy again.


    Trying to figure out how to fix Ren, Kano thought back to what had happened with Fifty-Seven. Why had her body, absent her conscious mind, tried to absorb him, anyway? Was that just what it always did? Or could it have been trying to use him as a source of energy?


    Even while unconscious, Ren did seem to possess some sense of self-preservation. At least, if their first meeting, when her body had shown Kano how to revive her, was anything to go by. Though given that Ren wasn¡¯t able to think under those conditions, Kano wasn¡¯t sure how that was possible. Was that how the slime functioned? It was possible they were more similar than she would have thought.


    Stepping out of the elevator, Kano realized something was wrong. There was something missing here, something she¡¯d never noticed before it was gone. The energy that had once permeated the citadel was gone. Kano opened the way for Ren back to her tank, but she had low expectations of what she¡¯d find, and her fears were confirmed when they reached Ren¡¯s room and Kano couldn¡¯t sense any energy within.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Kano said, standing in the doorway. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here for us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ren asked, cocking her head. ¡°I thought this was where the energy was?¡±


    ¡°It was, but it¡¯s all gone now. An or Werisah must¡¯ve done something with it.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°Who else would have done it? Or could have? There¡¯s no point being here. We¡¯re going to their lab.¡±


    A short jaunt later, blessedly free of stairs, and they were outside the lab. The door was closed and there was not a speck of slime in sight. Eomonsa seemed to have kept his word.


    Kano considered knocking for an instant, but decided she¡¯d rather barge in unannounced. The necromancers were always so obsessed with control, they could really use more chaos in their lives. Grasping the door¡¯s handle, she threw it wide with a flourish and gestured for Ren to follow as she stepped into the lab.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you again,¡± An said, looking up from her work. ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Ren. Turns out she needs the energy here to survive. She nearly died out there without it.¡±


    ¡°Ren?¡±


    ¡°The blob.¡±


    ¡°Strange, but I suppose I can see the logic in that. Though I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t notice when I examined it.¡±


    Kano narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, that surprised me too. Anyway, does that mean Ren can use the energy again?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re welcome to some portion of it, though I have none to offer right now.¡±


    ¡°What? Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. Something appears to have gone wrong with the generator.¡± Focused on the instruments before her, An shrugged like it was someone else¡¯s problem. ¡°Werisah is down there trying to fix things right now.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with him?¡± If this was so important, surely it¡¯d be better for both of them to be working on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got more than enough work to do keeping my latest specimen from falling apart. Particularly after Eomonsa¡¯s foolishness got all my assistants killed.¡±


    ¡°What specimen?¡± From what Kano had seen, An had been trying to create ghoul-sized creatures, and she couldn¡¯t see anything like that here.


    ¡°This one,¡± An said, pointing to a little strip of some organic matter inside a glass container.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± That was what she was so concerned with? Had An lost her mind completely since the last time Kano had seen her? ¡°Well, Ren is going to die soon if the generator doesn¡¯t get fixed soon, so how about you work on that instead?¡±


    An scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯ve spent more than enough time on your blob¡¯s problems.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re okay with her dying?¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s not even slightly my responsibility and I have much more important things to do? Yes, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother you at all?¡± Had An finally dropped all pretense of compassion?


    ¡°Oh, likely it will to some extent, but I¡¯ll get over it. Besides, if you want the generator fixed so badly, you¡¯re free to help Werisah yourself.¡±


    Shaking her head, Kano turned to leave the necromancer to stoke the fires of her obsession. It was unlikely she or Ren would be much help to Werisah, but it was better than standing around arguing with An. ¡°Where¡¯s the generator?¡±


    An rattled off directions to a room a floor above the citadel¡¯s prison. Not wasting time on any further conversation, Kano and Ren hurried off on the long walk.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d spend so much of my time right after being free walking around the citadel,¡± Ren said, sounding wistful.


    ¡°Welcome to my life. I feel like all I¡¯ve done lately is trudge through this stupid place. Also, you realize you¡¯re on the brink of death, right? You should probably take it a little more seriously.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Ren laughed. ¡°Will that make the situation any better?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. But it is a serious situation.¡± It felt strange to point out, but Kano couldn¡¯t help herself. Ren¡¯s behavior just felt too inexplicable.


    ¡°I know. I just want to cling to the shreds of optimism I have remaining. And it¡¯s not like I have that much to lose in the first place.¡±


    Kano stopped in her tracks. Did Ren even understand what she was saying? ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? Did the fact that you¡¯ll die not sink in?¡±


    ¡°It did. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve barely spent any time living as it is. I barely existed, therefore my death has barely any meaning.¡±


    Kano struggled to wrap her head around the concept as she started walking again. Didn¡¯t all living things want to live? Even the ghouls she¡¯d known wanted to live, even though they tended to get themselves killed for one reason or another. She particularly would¡¯ve expected it of Ren, whose head seemed so full of fantasies about seeing the world. ¡°How can you say that? Don¡¯t you still want to experience the outside world?¡±


    ¡°I do. But¡­¡± Ren¡¯s fluid form wobbled in the corridor. ¡°It¡¯s not like it really matters.¡±


    ¡°Matters to what?¡±


    ¡°To anything beyond myself. It¡¯s not like my presence would have any real impact on the wider world.¡±


    What a strange way to look at things. Kano had never even considered that point of view. Did people really think that way? Or was it just because Ren had never really done anything in her life? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so negative. It doesn¡¯t accomplish anything. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have plenty of impact on the world. You just need to give it a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being negative,¡± Ren said as if she were stating the obvious. ¡°It¡¯s just how things are.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re completely wrong.¡±


    ¡°Really? How am I supposed to change the world, then?¡±


    Kano took a few moments to think it over. How did one accomplish that, exactly? She¡¯d probably changed the world a few times, though never really on purpose.


    And though she must have accomplished a few things, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure what they were. She¡¯d removed a couple of necromancers from the world. That probably wasn¡¯t the best example to give Ren, though. She didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to destroy things or people.


    ¡°I think you need to figure that out for yourself by learning more about the world firsthand.¡± It was kind of a lame answer, but it was the best Kano could come up with. And it was more or less right, even if it was extremely vague.


    ¡°Like finding out I almost killed someone without even realizing it? I suppose that did teach me a lot about the world. Like maybe I shouldn¡¯t be part of it at all.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± The change that had come over Ren seemed unbelievable, and yet there was something oddly familiar about the way she was acting. ¡°I thought you wanted to see the world more than anything.¡±


    ¡°I did, but that was honestly pretty ridiculous.¡± Kano¡¯s colorful clone smiled sadly. ¡°It was a nice dream and all, but I can¡¯t even survive outside the citadel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say for sure. There might still be a way for you to live out there. Maybe one of the necromancers can come up with something.¡±


    Ren snorted. ¡°So we¡¯re going to rely on the goodwill of necromancers again? That worked out real well last time. I wonder what kind of disaster they¡¯ll cause this time.¡±


    Hearing her talk about necromancers, Kano realized what about Ren was so familiar¡ªshe was acting like Kano. What Ren was saying wasn¡¯t completely wrong. Kano had probably said more or less the same thing herself before, but the pessimism at its core rung false to her.


    For some reason, she had slightly more hope for the world than that, and Ren in particular. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on why that was, though she was certain it had nothing to do with the necromancers¡ªshe still distrusted them as much as ever. With the possible exception of An. And though Kano still had plenty of misgivings about her, she didn¡¯t feel entirely negatively about her either.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should necessarily trust them or that they won¡¯t mess things up, but they¡¯re still our best option for figuring things out.¡± Much as she disliked the similarities between what she was saying and Miusvon¡¯s views on the necromancers, it was their only real option. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to have any problem with their help when An freed you in the first place, so what changed?¡± Why did Ren sound so much like Kano now?


    ¡°I guess I came to my senses. Getting a dose of the real world must¡¯ve taught me a lot more than I would have thought.¡± Ren put her hand to her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s funny, but the old me just seems like a distant memory, which is probably a good thing. I can¡¯t imagine being like that was helping anyone.¡±


    Kano could see how Ren¡¯s first experience with the outside world might have altered her way of thinking to some extent, but the change that had come over her was too dramatic. There had to be something else at work here. The only other things that had happened to her were slipping back into her unconscious state and Kano giving her energy.


    Could the energy have carried some aspect of Kano¡¯s thoughts or personality along with it? Kano had no idea if that was possible or not, but it would explain Ren¡¯s current state.


    Alternatively, maybe her near death had brought about some sort of switch or reversion in her personality. Was this closer to what Karen was like? Or what she¡¯d wanted her copies to be? Kano didn¡¯t have any firsthand experience with Karen, so it was hard for her to guess at her intentions, but there was someone who knew more about their creator.


    ¡°What do you think Karen would have said? What would she think you should do?¡±


    Ren blinked. ¡°I doubt she¡¯d give it much thought at all, since it doesn¡¯t involve her.¡±


    ¡°Well, what would she do if she were in your position, then?¡±


    ¡°Probably try to save herself, like she spent so much of her time doing.¡±


    ¡°What if she couldn¡¯t do it on her own and had to rely on others? People like An, for example?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s kind of hard to imagine Karen relying on someone else, but I guess she¡¯d do whatever it takes.¡±


    Ren had finally reached what Kano had been pushing her toward. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should do the same?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should act like Karen would?¡± Ren asked, snickering. ¡°I don¡¯t think her example is one anyone should follow.¡±


    ¡°That may be the case for most things, but I think you could learn from her in this situation at least.¡±


    ¡°Really? Because it seems like this is exactly the sort of thinking that led her to commit her atrocities.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. It¡¯s not like she really did anything that bad.¡± Creating Ren, Kano, and even the failed copies could hardly be described as an ¡°atrocity.¡±


    Ren shook her head. ¡°What would you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything about her, but I¡¯ve seen a lot of what she¡¯s made, and it doesn¡¯t seem so bad. Is there something wrong with the citadel?¡±


    ¡°Not so much with the citadel itself, but more what it took to build it.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be? Ghouls?¡± What else could have been consumed in its creation other than the raw materials it was built from? Surely Ren didn¡¯t care about those?


    ¡°Plenty of ghouls died in her pursuit of survival, but no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m talking about all the humans who were sacrificed.¡±


    ¡°Sacrificed? For what?¡± This was the first Kano had heard of humans having anything to do with the citadel. Though it made sense that there would be some relation, given the citadel¡¯s connection with the research centers.


    ¡°I think it was to make some sort of reactor. She didn¡¯t tell me much about the specifics. Or about anything, really.¡±


    ¡°How did she use humans to make a reactor?¡± The two things didn¡¯t seem at all related.


    ¡°I think she was using their souls.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Strange as it was, it didn¡¯t have much to do with her main point. ¡°Either way, you¡¯re still better off trying to keep yourself alive.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t at all satisfied with leaving the conversation there, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say that would change Ren¡¯s mind. For now, Kano would just try to keep Ren alive, regardless of what Ren thought.


    Once Ren was safe, then Kano could demonstrate the value she had to the world with actions and concrete examples. If she really was anything like Kano, that ought to be a lot more effective than the circular discussion they¡¯d been having.

 Renewal - Chapter 45

    They found Werisah muttering to himself outside the reactor room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Kano asked, and Werisah recoiled.


    ¡°What? Oh, you¡¯re back again. I see you brought the blob.¡±


    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Kano glanced back at Ren, who shook her head.


    ¡°An mentioned her in passing,¡± Werisah said, toying with the sleeve of his robe.


    ¡°Anyway, she said you were trying to fix the reactor or something? What¡¯re you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°If you must know, I¡¯m having trouble just getting inside. The door appears to be locked.¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t you just break it?¡± Surely a necromancer could manage that much.


    ¡°Possibly, but I¡¯d prefer to avoid tripping any sort of alarm or damaging the reactor.¡±


    Then it seemed like they were out of luck. Unless there was someone else who could open it for them. She took a closer look at the door. There was a good chance Kano wouldn¡¯t be able to force it open on her own, and even if she could, it wouldn¡¯t do much good if she messed something important up as a result.


    That was, however, assuming they had to forcibly open the door at all. Based on Kano¡¯s experience with the citadel and the Armonin Research Center, the door would probably open for a small group of approved people. And given that Karen would surely have been one of those people, it stood to reason that Kano would be as well.


    She wasn¡¯t quite sure how that all worked, but the door in Shorin¡¯s room had opened for her. And sure enough, as she pressed her hand against the hardened steel, so did this one.


    Werisah stomped over to Kano. ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    ¡°Opened the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see that. How did you open it?¡±


    ¡°It just opened for me.¡±


    Staring at her with an expression of loathing, he said ¡°Forget it¡± and stepped past her into the reactor room. Not seeing much point in standing around outside, Kano followed him. Most of the large room was filled by the reactor, which was protected by a thick wall of glass.


    The rest of the room seemed ordinary enough, but Kano had never seen anything quite like the reactor. Dark-colored organic gunk was arranged in a complex pattern that reminded her of an electrical circuit with lots of little nodes. Except the whole thing was biological rather than mechanical. Connected by delicate strands, tiny bulbs of organic matter shifted slightly from time to time. It was clear they were doing something, but Kano had no idea what.


    This thing was responsible for generating all that energy? She supposed it made sense that she hadn¡¯t the faintest idea how it did that, since the energy it created was a mystery to her. Did everything necromancers were involved with have to be so complicated? It made interacting with them even harder to stomach.


    ¡°So,¡± Kano said from the doorway, ¡°can you fix it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Werisah replied, eyes fixed on the reactor. ¡°Especially if you keep bothering me. If you insist on being down here, for whatever reason, at least stop talking.¡±


    Though she very much wanted to keep talking to spite him as well as stave off boredom, Kano decided that would be foolish, given that Ren¡¯s life was at stake. So instead, she waited as he spent a while inspecting the reactor and the various controls present throughout the room.


    After a while, he stopped his examination. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Kano snorted in amusement. Even if it might lead to Ren¡¯s demise, Kano still enjoyed watching someone so arrogant sound so dumbfounded by their own incomprehension. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you understand anything about the reactor?¡±


    ¡°I understand it well enough, or at least I¡¯m beginning to. What I don¡¯t understand is why it¡¯s not working. As far as I can tell, everything is in perfect working order, and it was working up until very recently.¡±


    ¡°When did it stop?¡± Kano asked, curiosity replacing amusement despite her usual disinterest toward such things.


    ¡°It took a while before the concentrated energy in the lab started to disperse, but as far as I can gather the reactor stopped working around when¡­¡± Rubbing his forehead beneath his hood, he took a few moments to think. ¡°It appears to have been around when An freed that blob from its captivity. How strange.¡± He turned to glare at Kano. ¡°Did you have anything to do with this?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t even know this reactor existed until a few minutes ago.¡± When Ren had told her about it. Was there actually some connection between the two? It was far from unthinkable. ¡°Besides, if the reactor isn¡¯t broken, can¡¯t you just turn it back on or whatever?¡±


    ¡°That was one of the first things I tried, but there¡¯s nothing in here that controls whether or not the reactor is actually on.¡±


    Kano took another look at the room around them. ¡°What is all this stuff for, then?¡± Had he just missed something? How could there not be a way to turn it on?


    ¡°It¡¯s more for monitoring the reactor than anything, which isn¡¯t overly helpful when the reactor isn¡¯t running at all. Though I can say with confidence they indicate there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    Oh, great, the necromancer was confident. Maybe the reactor was just broken instead of about to explode. ¡°Are there controls somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. There¡¯s nothing like that in the lab, at least, and I don¡¯t see where else someone would have put them.¡±


    Maybe in another, similarly sealed room? There had been a lot of switches in there, but there was a good chance she¡¯d need a necromancer to figure them out. She was hesitant to hand the citadel¡¯s secrets over to a necromancer on general principle, but the need was probably sufficiently great here. ¡°I think I might know where the switch you¡¯re looking for is.¡±


    Werisah stared at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Kano asked. Was he trying to see if she was telling the truth?


    ¡°Well? Where is it?¡±


    Stepping out of the reactor room, Kano realized Ren was nowhere to be seen. She considered going to look for her, but from what Ren had said, she probably wouldn¡¯t leave the citadel. Whatever the blob was doing, Kano could always fetch her once the reactor was working again.


    After another brisk hike through the citadel, Kano brought Werisah to the sealed door in Shorin¡¯s old room. It opened for her again, and she gestured toward the various switches within. ¡°Well, there they are.¡±


    Mumbling unintelligible yet unkind-sounding words, the necromancer stepped past her to the controls. He¡¯d been at it for less than a minute before he threw his hands up in frustration. ¡°Nothing here so much as mentions the reactor.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± It had seemed like a fairly safe bet.


    ¡°Of course I am. Reading isn¡¯t exactly difficult.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if they aren¡¯t directly related to it, there might still be something there that will help.¡± They¡¯d already walked all this way. She didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed, and there had to be something of use. Why else would Karen have even built this room? Particularly since she¡¯d gone to the trouble of sealing it off.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Werisah said, and went back to looking. After a while he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it will be of any use, but I have found something of potential interest.¡± He pointed at one of the switches labeled simply ¡°Log.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it either allows you to record or access records of some kind.¡±


    ¡°Well, turn it on, then.¡± Neither of those sounded the least bit dangerous, so they might as well get started.


    The switch turned upward with a mechanical click, and a semitransparent figure in black robes appeared before them. Their face was one that had become very familiar to Kano after spending so much time with Ren¡ªthat of Kano herself. Or to be more precise, Karen.


    ¡°Whoever you are,¡± the image of Karen said, ¡°the fact that you¡¯re watching this means that I¡¯m dead, as is Shorin. Wherever his soul ends up, I hope he suffers horrifically for all the problems he¡¯s caused me. Though I¡¯m probably somewhat to blame, given that I made him in the first place.¡±


    Karen shook her head before continuing. ¡°But I digress. None of that matters anymore. Now that Shorin is dead, the reactor will have activated, and before long, the energy stored in the citadel will reach a critical level. The safeguards should be able to safely shut it off, but it will turn back on, and the whole cycle will start over until the safeguards fail.¡±


    Seemingly distracted by something, Karen looked away for a few moments. ¡°Now that I¡¯m dead, there¡¯s no longer anyone who can control it, so your only option is to shut it down for good. All you need to do is¡ª¡± The image flickered before disappearing along with the sound.


    Kano blinked. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Laughter sounded through the room, followed by Karen¡¯s smiling face reappearing. ¡°Pardon the joke, but I found it entirely too amusing. Anyway, all you need to do is break it while it¡¯s turned off. If you managed to get in here, then you can probably manage that much. And that¡¯s all from me, bye. I¡¯d love to hang around and chat, but things are really hectic over here right now, what with the dying and all.¡±


    This time the recording cut out for good.


    ¡°That was interesting,¡± Werisah said, ¡°albeit of little use.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean? Don¡¯t we need to break the reactor like she said?¡±


    He sneered at her. ¡°And why would we do that?¡±


    ¡°To prevent, umm¡­¡± Now that he mentioned it, Karen hadn¡¯t actually specified what would happen if the safeguards failed beyond the energy reaching a ¡°critical level,¡± whatever that meant. And destroying the reactor would also mean dooming Ren. Much as Kano hated to admit it, Werisah was probably right. Seeing that he was leaving, Kano said, ¡°Wait, what¡¯re you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the lab. From what she said, the reactor will reactivate eventually. We just have to wait for it.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the safeguards just turn it off again?¡±


    ¡°It seems they only activate once the energy has accumulated to a certain extent, so all we need to do to stop that is make use of that energy.¡±


    Kano let him go, feeling confused but relieved. It was hard to grasp the whole of what was happening, but she understood enough to figure out that Ren should be fine once the reactor was back on.


    Kano didn¡¯t know if Ren needed to be in her tank or not when the reactor turned back on, but it seemed the safest option. Which meant she had to find the runaway blob by spending yet more time walking through the citadel.


    At least she didn¡¯t have to fix the reactor anymore. Searching for Ren was almost pleasant by comparison.

 Renewal - Chapter 46

    While walking the citadel¡¯s deserted lower levels in search of the wayward blob, Kano stepped in something soft. She recoiled and saw a small puddle of slime on the ground, twitching of its own accord. Had some of the slime been left behind? She doubted it. It was much more likely that Eomonsa had changed his mind.


    Annoying as it was, perhaps it was only to be expected from a madman. He¡¯d seemed so convinced when she¡¯d last seen him, but evidently he hadn¡¯t taken long to get right back into it. Hopefully this time the necromancers could deal with him on their own. She¡¯d done more than her share last time.


    Her hope lasted right up until she rounded the next corner and saw the mass of slime beyond. It was moving toward her with considerable speed, much faster than the last time she¡¯d seen it, and it was sufficiently massive, large enough to cover the walls and the ceiling. Kano sighed. Couldn¡¯t he have at least waited until Ren was safe?


    Kano stared at the slime, wondering how best to deal with it. As much as she¡¯d have preferred to pass the responsibility off onto someone else, that didn¡¯t seem like an option right now. Reasoning with him probably wouldn¡¯t work twice, but it was still worth a try.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± she asked of the slime in general. If Eomonsa could hear her when she spoke to his ghouls, then maybe the same applied for the slime itself.


    There appeared to be no reaction from the slime. It just kept moving toward her. It was possible it had heard her and was just incapable of replying. There was no to say for certain. Either way, it ruled out diplomacy.


    What was Eomonsa even doing here? If he was anything like the other necromancers, he was probably after the reactor and its energy. The only trouble with that line of thinking was that he wasn¡¯t that much like the others. Whatever he was here for presumably didn¡¯t involve the other necromancers, given that this was a long way from their lab. Thus, it was the most logical assumption to make. It wasn¡¯t like there was much else of worth in the citadel.


    Deciding that it was best to find out his objective for herself, Kano followed the slime at a safe distance. It didn¡¯t seem safe to let it have access to the reactor, but the door was still closed, and from what she¡¯d seen, it shouldn¡¯t be able to get through. Even if she ran off to tell the necromancers what was happening, they probably wouldn¡¯t be much use in dealing with the new incursion either.


    Just as she expected, the slime made its way to the reactor and then sat immobile against the door. Kano watched it for a while to make sure it didn¡¯t have any tricks up its sleeve, then got bored and went to find Ren again. The blob wasn¡¯t the greatest company as of late, but it was still a lot better than staring at this stupid slime.


    She eventually found Ren aimlessly slithering around on the ground floor. Walking over, Kano asked, ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±


    She stopped in her tracks, and the transformed portion of her body twisted around to face Kano. ¡°Nothing much, why?¡±


    ¡°Do you realize how much work I¡¯ve been doing to try to keep you alive?¡± Not actually that much, but it was still grating to see Ren be so nonchalant about it all. ¡°This is your life, y¡¯know? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to show a little interest.¡±


    Ren rolled her eyes. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t care. What did you expect?¡±


    ¡°Fine, whatever.¡± There was no point having the same argument again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your old room. The reactor should be back on soon.¡±


    Fortunately Ren took no issue with Kano¡¯s suggestion, and they went up to the lab. The necromancers were standing around talking excitedly when they arrived. Kano overheard something about the reactor, but it seemed like they were just talking about their plans for it, so she ignored them and led Ren back to her tank. With little else to do, Kano decided to wait at least until the reactor was on again.


    It was a little sad to return Ren to her former prison after she¡¯d escaped it so recently, not that Ren seemed too bothered about the reversal. Looking at her now, it was hard to correlate with how excited she¡¯d been to finally leave the citadel. It really was like talking to a different person, even if they were a familiar one.


    In a way that made it worse. Kano was increasingly coming to realize that she had little love for her past self. She wished Ren would change in a similar way to how she had, but she had little idea of how she¡¯d accomplished it. Most of it hadn¡¯t been through any conscious desire to change, so it was hard for her to imagine how she might offer the same lessons to Ren.


    There was always a chance Ren would revert back to what she¡¯d been like before. Maybe part of the change had just been shock. But that chance seemed increasingly remote as time passed, particularly when Ren seemed so comfortable in her new persona. Kano was still trying to wrap her head around that; the change had been so sudden. And yet, from the way Ren acted, the transition had been almost seamless.


    Regardless of how she changed for the better, assuming she did at all, she¡¯d have to be alive to do it. That alone would¡¯ve made for a decent argument in favor of Ren staying alive, if only Ren had any desire to improve. If she was willing to try, surely she¡¯d be able to regain some of her passion for life.


    Had this been happening to someone else, Kano likely wouldn¡¯t have given it much thought. She especially wouldn¡¯t have had any idea of what they should do to change, or even if they needed to. Though she felt like she had grown as a person, she was still far from having all the answers. It was only because of the similarities between Ren and herself, particularly her past self, that she felt confident as to what the right path was.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Necromancers certainly seemed lucky to have their boundless self-confidence. They didn¡¯t seem to have even a hint of this sort of inner conflict. Maybe Kano would be able to accomplish a lot more if she were free of it, not that she had much she wanted to accomplish.


    ¡°Is there anything you still want to do?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°Maybe, but nothing I can think of right now.¡±


    Her response was basically what Kano had expected, yet somehow she still found herself disappointed. ¡°How do you feel? Does anything seem different?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m starting to feel a bit tired again, though. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s a bad sign.¡±


    Kano opened her mouth to tell Ren to wait here, only to close it when she realized what a silly suggestion that was. ¡°I¡¯d imagine so. I¡¯ll just go talk to the necromancers, see if they have any idea when the reactor might start working again.¡±


    Ren didn¡¯t even bother to reply, so Kano left the blob to dwell in her apathy. The necromancers were still talking when Kano arrived.


    Gesturing spiritedly, Werisah shouted, ¡°Then you¡¯re a blind fool!¡± Then he stormed out of the room.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Kano asked, walking over to An.


    Sighing, An replied, ¡°I think it would be better to at least make efforts to limit the reactor¡¯s output if we¡¯re not going to shut it down, but he wouldn¡¯t have any of that.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s he going, then? Are you sure it¡¯s safe to leave him alone?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he could do to the reactor, but the idea of him meddling with it was worrying.


    ¡°I think so. He¡¯s probably just gone to calm down and think things over. Even if he¡¯s upset, it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of faith in him for someone you met only recently.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been nothing but honest with me so far. Why wouldn¡¯t I trust him?¡±


    Maybe he¡¯d only been honest because they hadn¡¯t disagreed like this until now. ¡°Where¡¯s Miusvon?¡± She was putting a lot of trust in the person who nearly killed her ally.


    ¡°She¡¯s still recovering, so I instructed her to rest in her room. Fortunately I don¡¯t have much need of her services right now, so she¡¯s free to take her time.¡±


    It was good to hear that she was doing okay, but it was clear from the way An said it that she saw Miusvon more as a tool than a person. Still, maybe that wasn¡¯t so bad. An did seem like someone who treated her tools well, so long as they were useful to her.


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Kano said, recalling her purpose for coming out here. ¡°Do you have any idea when the reactor will be working again?¡±


    ¡°Based on our calculations, the reactor should be back online within a few hours at the most. Hopefully Ren can wait that long.¡±


    ¡°What do you think should be done with the reactor, anyway?¡± Kano asked. By the sound of it, An¡¯s views were at least less extreme than Werisah¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain yet. The most important thing at this stage is to proceed with caution.¡±


    ¡°But you still think the reactor should remain functional?¡±


    ¡°For now. It¡¯s too valuable to waste without a good reason, despite Karen¡¯s warning. I doubt she foresaw that there would be two necromancers on hand to solve any potential problems. Though if it proves to be too much of a liability, then we may end up having to destroy it after all.¡±


    ¡°Why do you even need so much energy?¡±


    ¡°To put it simply, I need it to create life.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you guys do normally? Surely you don¡¯t need the reactor for that.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need it, exactly, but it makes our work both simpler and faster. And most importantly, it allows us to work on a far grander scale than we otherwise could. Which, as I¡¯m sure you can imagine, is exceptionally valuable when you¡¯re trying to repopulate the world.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Kano had somewhat forgotten the scope of An¡¯s ambition. There was something unsettling about talking to such a person, like they were from a different world than the one Kano was familiar with. ¡°I can see why you¡¯d want to keep it, then.¡±


    ¡°And what about you? Do you want to destroy it?¡±


    Kano made an amused sound. ¡°Normally I would, but Ren needs it to live.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to set aside your principles for her sake? That¡¯s surprisingly noble of you.¡±


    Despite it being phrased like a compliment, An didn¡¯t sound the least bit impressed. It was more like she was remarking upon an interesting but ultimately irrelevant fact she¡¯d learned. Which is probably what it was, at least from her point of view. ¡°I guess that¡¯s one way to put it.¡±


    Kano saw a flash of light from the corner of her eye and noticed the discs surrounding the concentrated energy were glowing again. Following Kano¡¯s gaze, An smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been nice talking, but it¡¯s about time I get back to work.¡±


    With nothing else to do, Kano went to check in with the blob.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Kano asked, standing outside Ren¡¯s enclosure. ¡°Any better?¡±


    Writhing back and forth as she considered the question, Ren said, ¡°Not really, but I guess I don¡¯t feel tired anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not dying?¡±


    ¡°No. At least, I don¡¯t think so. Who even really knows anymore?¡±


    Not the most promising answer, but Kano would take it. Though the future of the reactor sustaining Ren was still in question, it would do for now. Even if it did stay this way, which seemed unlikely given all the necromancers involved, it would mean Ren was still trapped here.


    The only way to get around that was if they could make it so Ren could survive without the energy. Was that even possible? From what little Kano knew of the details, it seemed unlikely. It must be something to do with Ren¡¯s body, probably something rather fundamental.


    There was a chance putting her in a new body might fix that, but there was no easy way to do that. It would require a suitably skilled necromancer who was willing to devote a lot of time and effort to doing so, and Kano was pretty sure there wasn¡¯t anyone like that here. And even if there were, they had more important things to worry about.


    No matter how she thought about it, making it so Ren could live without access to the reactor¡¯s energy seemed unfeasible. Was there some other way? And perhaps more importantly, was Ren¡¯s freedom actually worth going to so much trouble for?


    ¡°Do you still want to be able to live in the outside world?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Even if Ren didn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic about the prospect, Kano couldn¡¯t leave her stuck in here. Not while she still desired freedom, It just didn¡¯t feel right. Especially now that Kano was already involved. She¡¯d much rather finish the job if it was at all possible.


    But was there actually anything she could do? Fixing the core problem simply wasn¡¯t something Kano could do, so was there an alternative? If Ren would always need energy, was there another source she could use? The only thing Kano could think of that even came close was the orb she¡¯d taken from Gresitosis, the orb which had ended up with Himin.


    There was a good chance it would be no use to Ren whatsoever, but it was looking like the only real alternative to spending the rest of her life in the citadel. Though she might be able to manage short trips out, that was still far from any sort of true freedom. Either the orb would work, or Kano would have to make peace with the situation.


    Having made up her mind, Kano took the elevator down from Ren¡¯s room and headed out into the town beyond.

 Renewal - Chapter 47

    Seeing several armed ghouls standing outside Himin¡¯s house, Kano stopped to conceal herself before they spotted her. Had Eomonsa¡¯s minions gotten here before her? After observing them for a little while, Kano decided that their movements were too natural for them to have been taken over by the slime. She stepped out, and there was a moment where they tensed, but none of them did anything stupid like try to stop her.


    ¡°Is Himin here?¡± she asked the one closest to the door.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then bring me to her.¡±


    The ghoul showed her to a room on the upper levels before Kano dismissed them and pushed the door open. To Kano¡¯s surprise, Himin was sitting with Sherp. The detective was still here? Kano thought she would¡¯ve gotten clear of all this the moment she had a chance.


    ¡°Oh, hi, Kano,¡± Himin said, standing up. ¡°Good to see you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Kano pointed at Sherp. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Just helping out with a few things,¡± Himin replied before Sherp had a chance to speak.


    ¡°And what things would they be? I see you made some new friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to tell you about it, but first I need to know something.¡±


    Kano sighed. Did other people derive some secret pleasure from annoying her like this? ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Are you working with the necromancers?¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t even need to think about it. ¡°Of course not. Whatever gave you that idea?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time in the citadel with them. Surely you can imagine how one might think you were on their side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not on anyone¡¯s side. Besides, it¡¯s not like you even have a side. You may have a few ghouls working for you now, but don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking you have any chance.¡±


    Kano expected her reminder of the ghoul¡¯s place in the world to give Himin pause and rethink whatever plans she was making, but she seemed unfazed. Was Himin that out of touch with reality? Or was it possible she really did have a chance despite her seemingly hopeless position?


    ¡°You¡¯re right that I don¡¯t have much of a chance if I fight the necromancers, but that was never the plan.¡±


    ¡°And what is it, then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. I don¡¯t care if the necromancers are alive or what they do, so long as they leave Shorinstown and the citadel to me. And since the only reason they¡¯re here at all is the reactor, all I have to do is get rid of it, and I get rid of the necromancers.¡±


    ¡°How do you know they¡¯re here for the reactor?¡± If the necromancers hadn¡¯t told her themselves, Kano would have had no idea what drew them here. Was it possible Himin knew something she didn¡¯t?


    ¡°I have my sources. Anyway, what do you think? It¡¯s a perfect plan, right?¡± Himin grinned at her, radiating confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± She¡¯d heard plenty of far stupider ideas. In fact, she¡¯d come up with many herself, and normally she¡¯d have resentfully agreed to go along with it. ¡°But I can¡¯t allow that.¡±


    Blanching, Himin backed away. ¡°Um, and why is that? I thought you¡¯d be all for getting rid of the necromancers.¡±


    ¡°I am, or at least I¡¯m not really against it, but I need the reactor to stay the way it is. Though I might be willing to make a deal. Do you still have that orb?¡±


    ¡°I do, though I¡¯m kind of using it right now. Why?¡±


    ¡°I need it to test something. If it works, you can do whatever you want with the reactor.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°How long will you need it for?¡±


    ¡°Assuming it goes as I hope, I¡¯ll need it indefinitely.¡±


    Tapping her foot, Himin glanced over at Sherp before replying. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what it takes to get your help, then I guess it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing with it, anyway?¡± She had trouble imagining it being of much use to most people, particularly to a mere ghoul.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    They went down a floor, and after passing by a few ghouls on guard, they entered a large room that took up most of the level. Two long rows of ghouls sat on either side of the room, each staring vacantly ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing in here?¡± She¡¯d expected something odd or downright nonsensical, but this struck her as much more in the purview of necromancers.


    ¡°Turns out the orb can do more than just give people souls. You can also use it to give people instructions and stuff. I was hoping I might be able to stop the slime from taking them over, but there¡¯s no guarantee that would actually have worked.¡±


    Kano shrugged. She could see how that would be useful, but none of it mattered anymore. ¡°Neat. Anyway, give me the orb, and I¡¯ll get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s not really as simple as that. First, I have to disconnect all the ghouls.¡±


    She¡¯d missed it when she first entered, but now that Himin mentioned it, she saw each one was connected to the orb by a thin cable not much thicker than a strand of hair, attached to their head. Breaking the lot of them and taking the orb seemed unlikely to damage it, though she couldn¡¯t say the same for the ghouls.


    ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe an hour? I¡¯ll try to be quick, but it¡¯s delicate work.¡±


    Tempting as it was to save herself the time, she could afford to wait, so there was no reason to damage Himin¡¯s property unnecessarily. Even if the ghoul and her allies would likely not be much use to Kano, it didn¡¯t feel right to spoil whatever plans she had.


    ¡°Fine, hurry up, then.¡± As Himin went to work, Kano walked over to Sherp, who was waiting by the door. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still with Himin.¡±


    Sherp glanced in Kano¡¯s general direction, then looked down at the floor. ¡°Should I not be?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just assumed you¡¯d prefer to be somewhere safer.¡± She¡¯d only put herself in danger in the past because of Kano¡¯s threats. Was Himin employing the same strategy?


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have anywhere else to go, not anymore.¡± She sounded terribly distraught, to the point where Kano almost felt bad for her. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s nowhere that¡¯s really safe these days. Not with all the necromancers around.¡±


    Kano could certainly agree with that. Things were far from predictable these days. And if she noticed it, it must be even worse for ghouls who had so little impact on what happened. ¡°So you want to get rid of the necromancers?¡±


    Tugging on the sleeve of her coat, Sherp shifted her feet. ¡°Oh no, not me. I don¡¯t want anything to do with them, but I guess it might be nice if they were gone. At least there¡¯d be less to worry about then.¡±


    Kano had never thought about the concerns ghouls might have about the necromancers, so it was strange to see it from such a relatively helpless perspective. ¡°So you don¡¯t care about what good the necromancers might do?¡±


    Sherp shook her head. ¡°I think things were fine before.¡±


    Her chances of dying had probably been a lot lower before. Was that all Sherp cared about? Probably. She didn¡¯t seem like someone who thought about much other than herself. Now that Kano thought about it, the same probably went for every ghoul she¡¯d ever met. Well, except maybe for Thirty-Six. ¡°So you think everyone dying out sooner or later is fine?¡±


    Sherp just fidgeted without replying, leaving Kano feeling foolish for even asking. Of course the ghoul wouldn¡¯t have anything worthwhile to contribute on the subject. Despite Sherp largely echoing her own concerns about the necromancers, albeit from a much more fearful perspective, it did little to convince Kano.


    If anything, it only increased her doubts. Was it possible the necromancers were actually right after all? She didn¡¯t agree with their methods or think they were anything close to a safe bet, and she probably never would, but there was some merit to what they were doing.


    Maybe supporting them to a certain extent wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. She could always explore other alternatives in the meantime. Then again, if the necromancers proceeded with their plans, there may very well be nothing Kano could do past a certain point. Perhaps such as when they were able to harness almost limitless energy to their will?


    Maybe destroying the reactor wasn¡¯t a bad idea. They¡¯d still be able to work without it. There was also the option of cutting down on the number of necromancers roaming about. She trusted An a lot more than she did Werisah. Not even a lunatic would trust Eomonsa. And yet, Werisah apparently had? He must have had some degree of trust for him if they¡¯d been working together, which only increased Kano¡¯s distrust. The association really didn¡¯t speak well for either of them.


    Kano poked around the building while she waited but found little of interest and eventually returned to find Himin had nearly finished disconnecting all her ghouls. There was something funny about seeing a ghoul working with other ghouls like this. It made her wonder what a necromancer would think of it. Would they think Himin had no place doing such things, or would such a relatively independent ghoul seem very valuable to them? If it was the latter, Himin might have a chance of working with the necromancers if her current bid for dominance failed.


    Carefully removing the last cable, Himin got up and presented the orb to Kano. ¡°Here.¡±


    Kano took it. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how it goes with the orb. If it works, then you can go ahead with your plan. Any problem with me taking Sherp with me?¡± She was as good a choice as messenger as any.


    ¡°Are you okay with that, Sherp?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Sherp replied, frowning.


    ¡°Then off you go.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 48

    As the base of the citadel came into view, Kano spotted a misshapen lump lying on the ground near the structure. It was fleshy and about the size of a torso, but beyond that it was a mystery to her. Was it the byproduct of the necromancers¡¯ experiments? It made sense, but then why hadn¡¯t they disposed of it rather than just leaving it beside the building. It seemed rather sloppy.


    It was only when she got closer that Kano saw the creature¡¯s face, or what remained of it. There was only a single eye visible, gray like that of a ghoul and inexplicably split into several portions placed at random across its flesh. Its only other feature was a slit that she guessed was supposed to be a mouth. Whatever it was meant to be, it slowly moved across the skin, contracting and expanding. It had practically no relevance to her, yet Kano found herself unable to take her eyes off it.


    Though a grislier spectacle than anything she¡¯d seen necromancers leave behind before, the most unsettling aspect was that it was moving. Did that mean the horrible little thing was still alive? It was definitely animated, though she wasn¡¯t sure how much that really meant.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Sherp muttered, noticing the horror that had so captured Kano¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Probably just one of the necromancer¡¯s failed experiments. Nothing to worry about.¡± At least, there was probably no point in Sherp worrying about it. Not like she could do anything about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible.¡±


    Despite not being far from her own, Kano found Sherp¡¯s reaction amusing. What a ridiculous spectacle this was for someone as timid as Sherp to encounter. It was a wonder she hadn¡¯t already tried to flee. And this surely wasn¡¯t doing much to improve the ghoul¡¯s opinion of necromancers.


    Still staring as she approached it, Kano was wondering whether it was worth going the other way to avoid it when she felt a strange tingling sensation across her body. It was as if something unsubstantial, almost nonexistent, had brushed against her. Something that jolted her nerves and seemed hot yet cold at the same time.


    Pausing to consider this strange sensation, she noticed that the energy she¡¯d sensed in the citadel was present here as well. Only now, the nature of it had shifted. The sensation was stronger out here for one, though the strength of it around her seemed to shift constantly. Was it fluctuating? It felt more like it was moving around her, like the wind.


    So distracted was she by this flood of new information that she nearly forgot all about the twisted remains nearby. It was only when Sherp gasped that she returned her attention to it. A single limb, formed of a tangled mess of flesh and bone, protruded from it, and it was using it to drag itself toward them. Though it was only a stone¡¯s throw away, it wouldn¡¯t be reaching them anytime soon at the pace it was going.


    Curious as to what this thing could possibly want, Kano went out to meet it. Kneeling down, she waited for it a little beyond the reach of its solitary limb. After getting a little closer, the vaguely clawed-shaped manipulator on the end of its lumpy protrusion reached out toward her. It clutched her booted foot, the closest part of her to it, and she waited to see what it would do next. Was it going to attack her?


    But it remained as it was, gripping her with its pitiful strength. Did it want something from her? ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. She didn¡¯t expect a reply, but it seemed worth a try. It did have a mouth of some kind.


    Its mouth did indeed shift in response, though all that came out was a garbled cry. Was it trying to express something? Or was it just mindlessly trying to copy her? Looking into its single yet divided eye, she saw nothing but pain. Now that she saw it, it was so obvious and all-encompassing that she wondered how she ever could have missed it. Whatever this thing was, it was somehow still alive and suffering. Well, she could put an end to that easily enough.


    Pulling herself free with the barest modicum of exertion, Kano drew back her boot and stamped down on it until it was a flattened ruin of blood and bone. Taking one last look before she left, she noticed one of the recognizable fragments of its eye. It was hard to tell from only a piece, but it seemed to bear the same expression of agony. Was it still alive? She stepped back, and the mass, which had remained motionless as it was crushed, squirmed as it tried to move toward her.


    Had the necromancers been trying to create some sort of immortal being? She had trouble believing they would have just discarded it after succeeding, even if it probably wasn¡¯t much use to anyone. It seemed more likely that it had something to do with the necromantic energy around them. Could it do something like this? Strange as it was to think, particularly since she was standing amidst so much of it, it didn¡¯t seem implausible. This was what necromancers used to create life, after all.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Well, if the energy had created it, perhaps she could do something about that. She concentrated and willed it to leave the body of the creature before her. Just as she¡¯d hoped, it went still, and Kano drew the portion of energy that had been inside it into herself. Was that it? Had she done it? She was proven wrong in mere seconds, when it flopped around on the ground. Reaching out, she realized that more energy had simply flowed into it.


    Distasteful as it was to see the poor thing still alive, it was easy enough to fix. She dragged the bloody mess through the dirt until she could no longer sense energy around them, not far from where Sherp had remained, and drew the energy out once more. This time the flat, much-abused little thing lay motionless and stayed that way.


    Wiping the filth off as best as she could, Kano went over to Sherp. ¡°Wait over there.¡± She pointed some distance away from the citadel, though still within sight.


    ¡°Um, why? Is it related to that thing you killed?¡±


    ¡°Just do it.¡± It was, but she saw no point explaining herself to Sherp. It wasn¡¯t like the ghoul would have any useful insight to offer on something like this. Taking one last look back to make sure Sherp was doing as she was told, Kano hurried around the back of the citadel and took the elevator.


    Tapping her foot as she waited for it to reach the top, Kano wondered whether Ren would still be alive when she got there. She¡¯d seemed fine the last time Kano had seen her, but she couldn¡¯t shake the idea that she might¡¯ve been wrong about what the blob needed to survive. Was there more to it than just having the reactor functioning again?


    She was thinking that she¡¯d feel damned foolish if she¡¯d gone to all that effort of getting the orb back if Ren was just going to die while she was gone when the doors opened. And there was Ren, sitting in her tank as usual, colorful as ever. Pleased that her worries had been for nothing, Kano walked up to the glass. ¡°Hey, Ren, I¡¯ve brought something for you.¡±


    A head vaguely resembling Kano¡¯s emerged from the blob. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Was there something wrong with Ren, or was she just being lazy? From the apathy in her voice, Kano assumed it was the latter. ¡°Something that I hope will work in place of the reactor to provide you with energy, then you¡¯ll be able to go outside again.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Great. Are you sure I won¡¯t just start dying again and try to eat someone?¡±


    Kano blinked. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not sure yet, but I hope so. We still need to test it.¡± Pulling the golden orb from her pocket, she presented it to Ren.


    Kano¡¯s face sneered back at her. ¡°That¡¯s supposed to help me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea. I know it doesn¡¯t look like much, but it might be the key to your freedom. All you need to do is give it a try.¡± She inserted the orb through the open airlock and gestured for Ren to take it.


    Ren grunted. ¡°Fine.¡± She grasped it in a tendril. ¡°What am I supposed to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, just eat it or absorb it, whatever it is you do. Then it should work.¡± Once it was within her, it should sustain her. Assuming there wasn¡¯t something about it Himin had neglected to tell her. Though how much did the ghoul really understand it? Much as it pained Kano to admit it, even if Himin only understood a little of how it functioned, she still knew a lot more than Kano did.


    The last time Kano had tried to help Ren using something she didn¡¯t understand, it hadn¡¯t gone so well, but hopefully this time would be different. Kano didn¡¯t really have any other options anyway, and the few things she was familiar with were no help in keeping Ren alive. Seeing that Ren was still holding the orb, Kano asked, ¡°Well?¡±


    With a golden glimmer, the orb disappeared into the blob¡¯s squishy flesh.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Kano asked after a few seconds had passed. There was nothing outwardly different about Ren, but that was much as Kano had expected. None of Himin¡¯s ghouls had exhibited any outward changes either.


    ¡°A bit strange at first,¡± Ren said, rousing herself enough to form more of her body. ¡°But now I feel sort of warm inside. It¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to make of Ren¡¯s experience so far, it sounded positive. Unfortunately, she had little idea of how to proceed from here. How was she meant to know if the orb was working? She¡¯d been able to sense necromantic energy in close proximity before. Maybe she could use that same sense here. There was a chance the reactor¡¯s output would give her a false reading, but it seemed worth a try. ¡°Can you reach out toward me?¡±


    A tendril extended from Ren and slithered toward Kano. Grasping it, she closed her eyes and tried to get a sense of Ren¡¯s whole. She felt the energy present throughout the blob¡¯s body, and more importantly she sensed it emanating from something within Ren. Releasing the tendril, Kano smiled. ¡°It might be a bit early to say, but I think we¡¯ve done it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ren asked, voice rising in excitement. Was it possible she might change back to her old self as well? The change had been so sudden last time, maybe changing back would be just as abrupt. Though Kano was at a loss as to why.


    ¡°Yep. You¡¯re free to go. Just make sure you carefully monitor your condition. If you start feeling tired again, then you should go straight back inside.¡±


    An array of eyes formed across Ren¡¯s body, and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡±


    Despite how feeble the joke was, Kano found herself chuckling only to stop as she remembered what had happened when she was outside the citadel. ¡°Oh, but you should probably wait a while before you leave the citadel. There¡¯s something strange going on out there.¡± She¡¯d hate for Ren to end up like the pitiful wretch she¡¯d dispatched, especially after all this work.


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, exactly, but the necromancers must know more about it. You¡¯re free to come along and speak with them if you like.¡± It was probably more interesting than sitting around here.


    ¡°I guess. Hopefully they can fix whatever¡¯s happening quickly.¡±


    Kano nodded, though she didn¡¯t hold out the same hope. Whatever was happening outside, the necromancers were probably doing it for a reason, and they were unlikely to stop so long as it benefited them.

 Renewal - Chapter 49

    Seeing An in the lab, Kano called out to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    An stopped what she was doing and looked over. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, why is there energy leaking out of the citadel and creating horrible little things in the process?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Completely.¡±


    An smoothed her hair. ¡°Strange. Werisah was supposed to be dealing with the reactor¡¯s excess output. I wonder if something went wrong?¡±


    She was about to return to her work when Kano said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait? It doesn¡¯t sound very pressing.¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t.¡± Was this how most of the disasters caused by necromancers started? By ignoring problems until they reached a critical stage? ¡°It¡¯s dangerous enough already. Who knows how bad it might get if you leave it alone.¡±


    An shook her head. ¡°When I first came here, I thought this would make for a relatively peaceful place to continue to my research, but it appears I was gravely mistaken. Instead all I have experienced is a constant stream of interruptions.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can complain after you¡¯ve fixed this. Why are you even working with Werisah? He seems completely incapable of dealing with things on his own.¡± Kano would¡¯ve ditched him long ago in An¡¯s position.


    ¡°He has been useful in furthering my research, but truth be told, I am beginning to have doubts about him. Between him and his former partner, we¡¯ve really fallen a long way from our former glory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably a good thing.¡±


    An laughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you think so. If only you could have seen all that we accomplished, you may feel differently about it. Admittedly, things didn¡¯t always turn out quite the way we hoped, but there were such wonders to be had. It was as if we held the very spark of creation in our hands.¡± Eyes wide and shining, An took a breath and regained her composure. ¡°My apologies for getting caught up in the past. Those days are long gone. Though if my work is successful, perhaps we shall enter an even greater age.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± As passionate as An was about it all, her speech made little impression on Kano. She didn¡¯t care about the past, and even if An succeeded, which still seemed very unlikely, Kano had little faith it would have much impact on the world. Whatever she created, it wasn¡¯t going to fix things. Nothing would. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go see how Werisah screwed up this time.¡±


    As they were descending through the citadel, Ren slithered up beside An and asked, ¡°What will happen to the world if you do succeed?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly predict most of what will occur, but at the very least there shall be new life for the first time in far too many years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t necromancers make ghouls and stuff pretty often?¡±


    ¡°Those are merely pale reflections of life. I¡¯m talking about creatures that are truly alive.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I don¡¯t think Kano or I are truly alive by that definition. Is there really that much of a difference? It doesn¡¯t really seem like it to me.¡±


    ¡°I was not referring to creations such as yourselves, though you can hardly be called new life given that you were created using human souls in the first place. Perhaps I should have said instead that I aim to bring forth new souls into this world.¡±


    ¡°Necromancers sure talk about souls a lot,¡± Ren said, apparently having lost interest, and she moved back beside Kano.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    They were getting close to the reactor when Kano stopped. This place felt profoundly different than the last time she was here. There was far more energy present than last time, but she¡¯d expected that much. She could sense something else as well, some foreign presence that seemed intrinsically linked with the energy. Was that something Werisah had done? Or was the reactor always like that when it was on?


    Kano turned back to An. ¡°Are you sure this is safe?¡±


    ¡°No, not particularly. If the reactor is dangerous, as Karen assured you that it is, then being close to it is probably the most dangerous place to be.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks for that.¡± The buildup of energy was worrying, but Kano didn¡¯t think it posed any danger to her. And she should be able to mitigate it for anyone around her. It was that other presence that concerned her. If something else took direct control of the energy, then her newfound affinity for it might prove to be no protection at all. Not to mention everything else it might be able to do with it.


    ¡°Why did Werisah want to work with you, anyway?¡± If whatever was happening with the reactor was at least partly a result of his deliberate tampering, then understanding his motives might go a long way to understanding what he might¡¯ve done.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Because he had a chance to see the promise of my work realized.¡± An sounded surprised that it was even in question. ¡°He was eager to help, as I would think any reasonable being would be if they understood what was at stake.¡± She gave Kano a meaningful look.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± All An¡¯s answer had given Kano was further confirmation of the necromancer¡¯s arrogance. It didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with reality. At least not the one she lived in. ¡°And he forced his way into the citadel, killing all those ghouls, just to offer you his help?¡± Given that they were talking about a necromancer, it was possible, but it still sounded ridiculous to Kano.


    ¡°I will admit that he didn¡¯t act out of altruism. At first, he was much more concerned with how the citadel might benefit from the development of his transformation virus, but once I explained to him the importance of my work, he was happy to help.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the only reason why he wanted to work with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else he wanted out of it?¡±


    ¡°Well, he was particularly interested in my research into self-sustaining organisms. I believe he hoped to incorporate it into his own work.¡±


    That had to be what he was really after. Kano thought back to how his transformed soldiers had turned to dust. Was that the flaw he was trying to fix? If he succeeded, he¡¯d certainly be a lot more dangerous with an army of such creatures, but Kano imagined he was probably aiming to do more than that.


    It was unlikely he¡¯d be satisfied with something as simplistic as increasing the military force he could bring to bear. Was there even anything left in the world worth conquering? He already had the citadel, so what else could he want? Maybe the idea of commanding wide stretches of wasteland appealed to him. It was hard to say what a necromancer might desire.


    ¡°Do these self-sustaining things need a lot of necromantic energy?¡±


    ¡°Currently, yes, though I¡¯m hoping to¡ª¡±


    Ignoring whatever An was rambling about now that she had her answer, Kano hurried off to the reactor. So, he was ultimately just looking to take the reactor¡¯s energy for himself. The realization came as something of a relief to Kano. It made things much simpler. Now that Ren had the orb, all Kano had to do was carry out Himin¡¯s plan herself, and things would more or less be fixed. Or at least, no more broken than usual.


    And yet, even as she hurried toward the reactor, she wasn¡¯t certain if she wanted to destroy it. Dubious as she was about An¡¯s ability to change the world for the better, losing access to the reactor¡¯s energy might destroy any possibility of An realizing her vision. Kano shook her head in disbelief. Was she actually considering siding with a necromancer?


    Working with Yon for her own benefit had been bad enough. Helping An when there was nothing in it for her personally seemed almost unbearable. Though An had helped with Ren, despite there being seemingly nothing to gain from it. Was repaying her favor in kind such an outlandish concept?


    But that assumed she hadn¡¯t freed Ren just to manipulate Kano into being on her side. It was all too possible for someone as clever as An, but somehow it just didn¡¯t seem likely. The more Kano thought about it, the more she wanted to see all this to the end. Would the necromancer bring new life or only destruction? Kano had to know which it would be.


    Reaching the reactor door, Kano was surprised to find that the slime was gone. She scanned the corridor around them, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of Eomonsa¡¯s creation to be seen. Had Werisah devised some method of destroying it? It seemed unlikely, given how incapable he¡¯d seemed before. Kano shrugged. It probably didn¡¯t really matter.


    She stepped forward, the reactor door sliding open at a touch. A large circle of glass sat on the ground before her, beside the wall from which it had been cut, while the hole it had left behind was filled with a tacky orange substance. Beyond the wall, the reactor had been dramatically reconfigured. Rather than a web of loosely connected, independently moving components, now much of it was tied around one central point¡ªWerisah himself.


    His body moved in perfect synchronization with the components around him, though Kano had no idea if he was even alive underneath his robes. Dying off like that would probably be too much to ask for. When were things ever that easy?


    ¡°Somehow,¡± An said from behind Kano, ¡°this is not exactly what I imagined when he told me he was going to deal with the reactor¡¯s excess energy output.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also clearly not working,¡± Kano said, putting her hand against the glass and peering in as she tried to discern what Werisah was trying to accomplish. From what she could sense, the reactor¡¯s output remained largely the same. But given how dramatically its appearance had changed, Werisah¡¯s goal must be something else. Perhaps the reactor was producing more energy, and it was being directed right into Werisah? It didn¡¯t bode well for anyone other than the necromancer himself.


    ¡°Any idea how we can get him out of there?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that we can, at least not without destroying the reactor. Which, given that it¡¯s running, would be disastrous.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kano had forgotten that the reactor needed to be deactivated for it to be destroyed safely. ¡°Well, is there some way to turn it off, then?¡±


    ¡°None that I¡¯ve figured out yet. It¡¯s probably best to just leave it be for now. So long as the reactor remains stable, completing my work takes priority.¡±


    ¡°What about the energy leaking out of the citadel?¡±


    An shrugged. ¡°Not many ghouls approach the citadel in the first place, so the risk should be relatively minimal. If it concerns you so much, you¡¯re free to go out there and warn people away from it.¡±


    ¡°And what if the leak keeps spreading?¡± The areas adjacent to the citadel were densely populated. If the energy reached them, there might be hundreds of the suffering lumps Kano had encountered on her way here. That or something worse. She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly it might do to ghouls.


    ¡°All the more reason why I should get back to work.¡± An dipped her head to Kano and walked out.


    Still staring at the necromancer behind the glass, Kano wished she¡¯d succeeded in killing him. But there was no point dwelling on the past, especially when there were more important things to do. Sighing, she turned to Ren. ¡°Come on, then, let¡¯s go out there and do what we can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Isn¡¯t it dangerous out there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, just stay with me.¡± So long as they were close, Kano was sure she could keep her free from the energy¡¯s influence.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t really want to go.¡±


    ¡°I realize that, but I could use your help. There¡¯s a lot of ghouls out there that might be in danger.¡±


    ¡°So? I don¡¯t care about them.¡±


    Kano shook her head. Ren had chosen a poor time to be selfish. ¡°Then just do it for me, okay? If it wasn¡¯t for me, you¡¯d still be languishing alone in your tank.¡±


    The blob let out a long groan but didn¡¯t argue further.

 Renewal - Chapter 50

    By the time Kano made her way out of the citadel, she was surprised to find that the energy had already spread all the way to where Sherp was waiting, oblivious to the encroaching threat.


    ¡°Sherp,¡± Kano called out, ¡°move back.¡±


    Recognizing the concern in her voice, or perhaps due to her timid nature, Sherp took several steps backward.


    She probably would¡¯ve been fine standing there for a little longer, but Kano preferred not to take the risk. Especially when she needed Sherp functional. She walked over to the ghoul and said, ¡°The orb works fine, but things have changed. Tell Himin to forget about the reactor for now. Even if she could destroy it, she¡¯d only make things worse for everyone. Instead, what she needs to do is start moving everyone away from the citadel.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with the citadel?¡±


    ¡°The energy leaking from it is spreading, and any ghoul it touches will die. Understand?¡±


    Sherp¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked toward the invisible tide of energy emanating from the citadel. ¡°Got it. Is that everything?¡± she asked, already backing away.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sherp ran off, pausing only for one last look back at the citadel before turning a


    corner and disappearing. Hopefully with the help of Himin¡¯s ghouls, they¡¯d be able to handle it.


    Seeing how quickly the energy was spreading had made Kano rethink her priorities. It might very well grow enough to cover the whole of Shorinstown within a day or two, so she needed to make sure the people important to her were safe before she worried about everyone else.


    She considered bringing Nove and the children to the edge of Shorinstown or beyond, but that was only a temporary measure. Eventually they¡¯d run out food or water, and there was no telling how far the energy would reach. Why not bring them to where they would truly be safe instead? The energy was perfectly harmless within the citadel, where it was properly harnessed, and now was probably the best opportunity that Kano was going to get to bring them through.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Kano said to Ren before starting off toward the barracks.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get Nove and the children and bring them back here. Do you remember them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The blob fidgeted, shifting her bulk. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea for me to go back there?¡±


    ¡°Sure, just let me know if you¡¯re feeling tired. But there shouldn¡¯t be any problems now that you have the orb. You don¡¯t feel tired, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I feel fine.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± That was one less thing she had to worry about. Once everyone was safely back in the citadel, she¡¯d feel a lot more at ease. Warning and shooing away any ghouls she met along the way, Kano reached the bright-red building where the Red Company made their home. She explained the gist of the situation to the guard at the door, who repeated it sub-vocally to his superior while Kano and Ren moved past him, albeit with some squeezing on Ren¡¯s part.


    ¡°Nove?¡± Kano called, and the towering creature lumbered out a few moments later.


    ¡°Oh, welcome back.¡± She glanced at Ren. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°You and all the children need to come with me to the citadel.¡±


    Nove¡¯s lips peeled back in an expression of confusion, exposing her mismatched teeth. ¡°The citadel? Why?¡±


    ¡°Necromantic energy is leaking out into Shorinstown and transforming whatever it touches into horrible things. The citadel is the only place safe from it.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s this energy coming from?¡±


    ¡°The citadel.¡±


    Nove blinked. ¡°So we¡¯re going right to the source?¡±


    ¡°It might sound strange, but the citadel is the only place that can protect from something like that. It was probably the only structure in Shorinstown designed with necromantic energy in mind.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to be living with the necromancers?¡± For the first time in their conversation, Nove sounded a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s mostly just An now, and she should be fine. Definitely not someone you or the children need to worry about.¡±


    The abomination¡¯s bone-plated head bounced up and down. ¡°Good. Is Ren coming with us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Kano glanced back at the blob, but she looked indifferent.


    ¡°Is that safe?¡±


    ¡°I understand why you might be concerned, but she¡¯s all fixed now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Nove took one last look at Ren. ¡°Then that¡¯s good enough for me. I¡¯ll start getting the children¡¯s things ready. Why don¡¯t you go collect the ones at the factory? They should be finished soon.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± If they weren¡¯t finished by the time she got there, then they¡¯d be cutting their shift short.


    Nove headed back into the room she shared with the children while Kano left the barracks with Ren.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Nove was willing to look past what happened,¡± Kano said once they were outside.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like you did it on purpose or anything, so I imagine you wouldn¡¯t want them to hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care either way.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? These people mean nothing to me. Aren¡¯t they just a bunch of ghouls? What could they possibly matter? If anything, I don¡¯t understand why you care about them. We¡¯re supposed to be similar, but I don¡¯t get it at all.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not really like other ghouls. Besides, they need someone to look after them.¡±


    ¡°So? Can¡¯t Nove do that? I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s a reason for you to care about them either.¡±


    Maybe she was right. It wasn¡¯t really much of a reason to be attached to them. Most ghouls were relatively helpless in one way or another. What made them different? ¡°I guess the real reason is partly the same reason why I want to help you.¡±


    Ren let out a derisive laugh. ¡°And how¡¯s that? How am I anything like those stupid little ghouls?¡±


    ¡°I feel like you both have a lot of potential to grow and experience the world around you.¡±


    ¡°That reason seems even worse than the other one. Why would you want to help someone just for that? What do you get out of it?¡±


    Thinking back, Kano tried to recall when she¡¯d gotten anything out of it. The most recent example, which would serve as well as any, was when she¡¯d first brought Ren outside. ¡°You all get a certain amount of joy from experiencing new things and such, like when you left the citadel for the first time. And when that happens, I feel a bit of that joy myself.¡± She felt a little bewildered by her own words. Though she agreed with what she was saying, this was the first time she¡¯d ever really thought about it and put it all together. It was exhilarating in a way, even if it didn¡¯t seem to be getting through to Ren.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a lot of work to free me?¡±


    ¡°Not really. An did most of it. Though keeping you alive afterwards took a fair bit more work.¡±


    ¡°And it was worth it? Just for that little bit of joy?¡± Ren stopped to stare intently at Kano.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can really compare things that way, but yes. I¡¯d say it was worth it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we aren¡¯t as similar as I assumed. I still can¡¯t understand why you think that way. Did Karen deliberately make us different or something?¡±


    ¡°She might have.¡± Though Kano suspected it had much more to do with her actions than their creator¡¯s. ¡°But does it really matter? It¡¯s not like you have anything else to do.¡±


    ¡°I guess. Doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.¡±


    Kano smiled, though inwardly she was wincing. Had she been this petulant before?


    Kano heard the factory¡¯s machinery long before it was within sight. When they finally reached it, there was already a group of children beside the building, arrayed in a rough line. One of the children stood at the head of the line, looking the others over. She turned to see what the others were looking at and waved at Kano. ¡°Hello, Savior.¡±


    Kano hesitated for a moment. It had been a while since anyone had called her that. In fact, if she remembered correctly, it had mostly just been herself who had used that title. ¡°Who are you?¡± This one seemed considerably more controlled than the others, who had already abandoned their formation to crowd around Kano and Ren.


    ¡°Forty.¡± She pointed past Kano to Ren. ¡°Is that the thing that tried to eat Fifty-Seven?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. But it was an accident. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone.¡±


    Forty cocked her head. ¡°How do you eat something by accident?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, but don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s no danger now.¡±


    Crossing her arms, Forty glared at Ren. ¡°Even if you¡¯re willing to vouch for her, I don¡¯t want her anywhere near us.¡±


    For a second, Kano wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d heard the little ghoul correctly. Were they really defying her? ¡°And why not?¡±


    ¡°Because what if you¡¯re wrong? She might still be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Are you that afraid of her?¡± The children had always seemed relatively fearless to Kano.


    ¡°What? Who said anything about being afraid? We just don¡¯t want any more people like that around us.¡±


    ¡°People like what?¡±


    ¡°People who might hurt us.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°We decided it after we came to the surface.¡±


    And yet they¡¯d wanted to stay with Kano? There was something slightly pleasing


    about the idea, but mostly it just seemed like they were poor judges of character. ¡°Look, I promise nothing bad will happen. Ren promises as well.¡± She looked back at the blob. ¡°Don¡¯t you, Ren?¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever. I won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± She suddenly shot toward the closest ghoul, who was almost within arm¡¯s reach, stopping just short of actually touching them. ¡°Unless I feel like it,¡± she added with a nasty smirk as the children drew back.


    If Kano wasn¡¯t worried about getting her hand stuck in the blob¡¯s body, she would¡¯ve hit Ren for that. ¡°Don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    ¡°I thought they weren¡¯t afraid.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not,¡± Forty said, stepping toward Ren.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Kano sighed. This was pointless at the best of times, and they couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on it now. ¡°Enough. No more arguing. We¡¯re going back to the barracks right now.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 51

    Nove and the rest of the children were ready and waiting by the time they got back, much to Kano¡¯s satisfaction. Had the Red Company been a positive influence on them? They certainly seemed to have become more disciplined. Although, she reflected, as the two groups of children rushed together to form a tangled mess of little bodies, it wasn¡¯t as if they¡¯d had much in the first place.


    Still, there were more important things than discipline, and they listened well enough when it counted. At least for the most part. She glanced at Forty. That one had a surprising degree of backbone, more than she¡¯d expect from a ghoul. The difference between her and the other children was striking.


    Thirty-Six had been brave in her own way, Kano had no doubt about that. But Forty had a different kind of determination about her. Maybe it was just the result of her being something of a leader among the children, whereas Thirty-Six had been more independent. Had their personalities been that different from the start? Or was it the way they¡¯d lived since coming to the surface?


    It was strange to think that Forty might have turned out like Thirty-Six if Kano had chosen her as a guide instead. If that had been the case, maybe there was nothing special about Thirty-Six relative to the other children. It didn¡¯t change what had happened between them, but it did make Kano want to protect the other children. If they had that kind of potential, then she owed it to Thirty-Six to keep them safe.


    Once the children had finished greeting the new arrivals, Forty¡¯s group went inside to get their things.


    ¡°How have things been going with the children?¡± Kano asked Nove while they waited.


    ¡°Fine. Living here has been a bit of an adjustment for them, but they seem to like it.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Nove¡¯s thick, leathery eyelids fluttered. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯ve things been like for you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t really complain. Looking after the children isn¡¯t easy, though they seem to need less and less of that as time passes, but it¡¯s a lot easier than fighting necromancers or whatever other dangerous things you¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    No surprise there; of course Kano¡¯s work was harder. Still, it was good to hear that there was nothing wrong on Nove¡¯s end. At least one of them was having an easy time of things. Would she trade places with Nove given the choice? Probably not. Nove was more suited to this sort of work than she was. And she could hardly trust the abomination with something as important as monitoring, and if need be, combating the necromancers.


    Yet somehow she felt like she was missing out. Had Nove watched as Forty changed and became a leader? And what about the other children? How had they changed? Kano hadn¡¯t given it much thought before, but she found herself wanting to see what happened to them. It would have to wait until she was finished with the current crisis, but for once she had something to look forward to. All the more reason to get this over with swiftly.


    ¡°Come on, then, hurry up,¡± she said once everyone was outside. The children were getting underway when one of the Red Company ghouls emerged from the barracks and approached. Kano was so focused on the children that it took her a moment to recognize Urick. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    ¡°Of course I fucking am. Where are you all going?¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°To the citadel.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To avoid impending doom.¡±


    ¡°And you were just going to leave me here?¡± There was a high-pitched whine to his voice that made Kano wished she¡¯d left without encountering him.


    ¡°I¡¯d say that was the idea, but I mostly just forgot about you.¡±


    ¡°Then I can come?¡±


    ¡°If you must. Just stay out of the way.¡±


    He nodded and moved to the back of the line as the march began. There wasn¡¯t much reason to take him along, but she couldn¡¯t think of any reason why she¡¯d leave him behind. He might be able to assist Nove with whatever tedious caretaking tasks were required or some other menial task.


    The children did their best to move quickly, but they were far slower than Kano was, even when they weren¡¯t burdened with their meagre possessions. Frustrating as it was, she forced herself to keep pace with them rather than going on ahead. Maybe Nove¡¯s life wasn¡¯t much easier after all. Kano hated waiting around like this. It felt entirely too much like work, rather dull work at that.


    When they were nearing the citadel, Kano called for them to stop. Closing her eyes, she concentrated, trying to see if any vestige of necromantic energy had reached this far. There was a little, but it was too dispersed to be any threat. At Kano¡¯s command, the children resumed their march until they reached the area around the citadel where the energy was concentrated.


    Closing her eyes, Kano sensed the energy permeating the air before them. She reached her awareness out toward it and willed it to move. Without delay or difficulty, it moved just as she¡¯d desired. After a few moments of reshaping, she¡¯d created a passage that stretched all the way to the Citadel¡¯s door.


    Satisfied, she opened her eyes and turned to address the children. ¡°Okay, you guys are going to need to form one tight line and follow me. If you don¡¯t follow carefully, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Without waiting for questions or comments, Kano took her first step toward the citadel. Then she waited, watching out of the corner of her eye, until the children had done as they were told before taking the next.


    Alternating between glancing back to make sure no one was straying and monitoring the energy to make sure it remained clear of them, Kano soon found herself feeling strangely hot and restless. Had she somehow missed something and some of the uncontrolled energy had crept in? She stopped, but she couldn¡¯t sense anything of the sort. Only after she¡¯d triple-checked did she continue walking, and yet her feeling of unease only seemed to increase.


    Why had she thought this was a good idea? It would have been much safer to just evacuate the children along with the rest of the ghouls. Now if something went wrong and something terrible happened to one of them, or more, it would be completely her fault. She never should have brought them here, but it was too late to give up now. Reminding herself that she¡¯d been through worse than this, Kano did her best to ignore her growing unease and continue.


    The farther she went, the worse she felt, but by some miracle she found herself at the entrance to the citadel without losing anyone. Once everyone was finally inside the citadel, she felt such a flood of relief that she had to catch herself on the wall to avoid stumbling.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nove asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just hard to concentrate for that long.¡±


    There was no way she was taking them through the energy again if she could avoid it. All the more reason to resolve things with the reactor once and for all. She directed Nove to take the children to somewhere on the ground floor. It was probably about as far as they could get from the reactor and the necromancers¡¯ labs.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m bored,¡± Ren announced, slithering off. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in my room if you need me.¡±


    Kano shrugged. ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    While Nove was getting the children, who were occupied with taking in their new surroundings, in order, Forty walked over to Kano. ¡°Are we going to be safe here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kano replied without a moment¡¯s thought.


    ¡°Are you sure? I thought the citadel was a dangerous place.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is, but you¡¯ll be fine. Just stay with Nove.¡± Here she was, questioning Kano. It was more novel than anything, though it was slightly irritating having someone doubt her like this. Especially when she¡¯d worked so hard on the children¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°What¡¯re you going to do? Aren¡¯t you going to stay with us?¡±


    Kano wasn¡¯t sure if she sounded hurt or annoyed. ¡°Not right now, I¡¯ve got more important things to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± And with that, Forty went back to the others, leaving Kano scratching her head. Had Thirty-Six been so difficult to read? Maybe Kano just hadn¡¯t paid her enough attention to find out. Shaking off a sudden sense of melancholy, Kano went to find An.

 Renewal - Chapter 52

    Miusvon was leaning against the wall in front of the lab, her silver coat patched and cleaned, with no sign of her previous injuries. With a ghost of a smile, she waved to Kano. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Did you want something?¡± It was good to see that she¡¯d recovered, but if all she wanted was idle chatter, then Kano had more important things to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you still want to deal with Werisah?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. It¡¯s not like we can just leave him like that.¡±


    Miusvon raised her hands. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not disagreeing or anything. I just wanted to see if you were still committed. I¡¯ve got an idea of how you might be able to get rid of him. An tells me you can control that energy to some extent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She wasn¡¯t entirely confident in her ability yet, but she was sure she could manage whatever Miusvon might suggest. Assuming it was possible in the first place.


    ¡°So you can divert it away from Werisah while I cut him out of the reactor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you sure this is a good idea? I thought An said it would be disastrous if we broke the reactor while it was still running.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I already ran the idea by her. It should be fine so long as we don¡¯t damage too much of it in the process.¡±


    It sounded risky, but it was still the best solution on offer. ¡°All right, then, are you ready to go now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Miusvon grinned. ¡°And since we¡¯d better get it done sooner rather than later, why don¡¯t we race there?¡±


    Kano was considering it when Miusvon ran past her. Scrambling to turn around, Kano stuck out her leg and tripped Miusvon. The other natural stumbled and Kano shot past her, laughing all the while. The mad chase through the citadel¡¯s long corridors and endless stairways let Kano forgot all about her troubles, at least for a little while. It was a hard-fought contest, but Kano reached the reactor door first. Miusvon was probably still recovering, so it hadn¡¯t exactly been a fair fight, but a win was still a win. ¡°I guess that makes the score two-zero in my favor.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Miusvon said, clutching her side.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± It would be absurd if Miusvon had survived Werisah¡¯s assault only to die because of a race.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. D2on¡¯t worry about it.¡± She gestured toward the reactor door. ¡°Get that open, would you? I want see what I¡¯m dealing with.¡±


    The door opened at Kano¡¯s touch, revealing the reactor along with the necromancer, who seemed even more a part of it than before. Bits of flesh and clothing had broken off him, becoming little bulbs like the rest of the reactor. It was getting to the point where it was hard to tell where the reactor ended and he began.


    ¡°Are you sure you can get him out? He looks like he¡¯s in there pretty good.¡±


    A long, thin-bladed knife appeared in Miusvon¡¯s hand. ¡°So long as you can keep him cut off from the reactor, I can cut him out. But first of all, can you even get me through to him?¡± She tapped the glass wall separating them from the reactor and Werisah. ¡°And is it even safe for me to be in there?¡±


    ¡°Safe enough for a little while, I think.¡± There was a gap between where the glass ended and the reactor itself began, hopefully enough room for Miusvon to work. ¡°Just don¡¯t touch anything connected to the reactor.¡±


    Miusvon eyed the countless, constantly shifting motes that made up the reactor. ¡°You make it sound like that¡¯ll be easy.¡±


    ¡°If it seems too hard, you can always give up.¡±


    Taking Miusvon¡¯s silence as acceptance, Kano imparted a small amount of necromantic energy into the biological seal Werisah left behind and forced it open.


    ¡°Ready when you are,¡± Miusvon said, trying her best to look unconcerned.


    Kano drew dry, metallic-tasting air into her lungs. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when you can start. Just give me a second.¡± Carefully shaping the energy around her to get the children to the citadel had been stressful enough. She wasn¡¯t looking forward to repeating the process. But it didn¡¯t seem like she had any other options.


    She stared at Werisah, taking in every detail. Beyond the reactor¡¯s gentle motions, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of movement. Was he actually dead? It would make things a lot easier if he were, but until she had definitive proof, she assumed he was alive and that he would end up opposing their efforts through whatever means his connection with the reactor offered him.


    Having learned all she could by looking, Kano closed her eyes to block out the unnecessary information and extended her newfound senses. It felt a little like gingerly extending her finger to feel something, except as a purely mental action. Now that she was focused on him, she could feel his connection to the reactor. There were countless tiny points of contact, all along his body, and these were even smaller than the bulbs that made up the reactor. They formed little channels, allowing the energy to flow into his body.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Using the energy around it, she grasped one of the points and pulled it free. There was a blinding flash, painful even through her closed eyes, and the whole room shook.


    Miusvon cried out in pain and surprise. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡±


    ¡°I messed up a little.¡± She knew the reactor was delicate, but the magnitude of the reaction was far beyond what she¡¯d expected. It seemed even removing his connection with the slightest bit of force was out of the question. Given that this involved Werisah, she should have known this was going to be tedious.


    ¡°That was only a little? Please tell me if you think you¡¯re going to mess up a lot so I can say goodbye to the world before I¡¯m atomized.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, if you want to avoid that, please shut up and let me work.¡± Refocusing, Kano found to her dismay that the part she¡¯d tried to remove from Werisah was whole and unbroken. Against her natural inclinations, she¡¯d have to take a subtler approach. After considering the problem for a few moments, she tried shifting the energy so that there was a buffer of empty space between one of the points and the rest of the reactor. It only took a few seconds, and just as she¡¯d hoped, the channel was cut off without anything dramatic happening.


    She repeated the process a few more times, growing more confident as she went, until she realized the first buffer was starting to fill with energy again. Was the reactor doing that on its own? Or was it Werisah? She emptied the space once more only to find that the next one along was also starting to fail. Though her approach seemed to be working, it clearly wasn¡¯t going to hold for long. ¡°Can you cut him free in a few seconds?¡±


    Twirling the knife in her hand, Miusvon leaned in and looked Werisah over. ¡°I think so, why?¡±


    ¡°Because I think that¡¯s as much time as I can give you.¡± She might be able to maintain the buffers for a little while after they were in place, but one of them was bound to overflow eventually and restore Werisah¡¯s connection to the reactor. If that happened while Miusvon was still cutting, then she was probably right about them being atomized.


    ¡°Got it. Then I¡¯ll just have to make it work.¡±


    ¡°Then get ready to go on the count of three. One.¡± She closed her eyes and mapped out a rough outline of Werisah¡¯s body. Concentrating on all of it at once was already making her head hurt, but there was no time to complain.


    ¡°Two.¡± Now came the hard part. Working simultaneously all around him, she shifted the energy back. The sudden strain of so much precise control was far greater than she expected, and for a terrifying instant, her vision darkened, but she managed to maintain her grip on consciousness and the energy.


    ¡°Three.¡± Now that Werisah was cut off, all she had to do was keep him that way.


    Without warning, several of the channels linking Werisah to the reactor vanished altogether. It was so sudden that she nearly cried out before she realized it must be Miusvon¡¯s doing. In three quick spurts, his connection was all but severed, but to Kano¡¯s surprise, it didn¡¯t make maintaining the buffers any easier. Though there were far fewer, the amount of energy trying to get into them was proportionally greater.


    The pain in her head had intensified to the point where it felt like something was boring through her brain. She was seeing flashes behind her closed eyes, but there was no turning back now. She just had to keep the energy away from Werisah a little longer. Fixating on that was all that kept her going.


    Compared to her previous progress, Miusvon¡¯s removal of the last few connections was agonizingly slow, but she was nearly done. In Kano¡¯s half-conscious state, it took her a little while to notice the building concentration of energy around Werisah. By the time she saw it, it had almost reached her buffer with enough intensity that she had no chance of diverting it.


    ¡°Pull him out!¡± Kano shouted. ¡°Right now!¡± The connection wasn¡¯t completely severed, but whatever happened would be far less disastrous than if they let Werisah¡¯s connection to the reactor be restored now.


    Kano heard Miusvon start to say something before all sound disappeared, and with it all sensation. Yet to Kano¡¯s surprise, she was still conscious. She tried to open her eyes, but she was unsure if she¡¯d succeeded or not, as everything remained black. It felt as if she were floating in an endless void. Had she somehow ended up becoming part of the reactor like Werisah had? The thought would have made her shiver, were she still capable of that.


    With so little reference, it was hard to judge the passage of time, but after what felt like a few minutes, her senses started to recover. First came the pain. Her head was still aching, though not as badly as before. Then a blur appeared, which slowly resolved into the reactor room. Werisah was lying motionless on her side of the glass, while Miusvon was slumped over in the hole Werisah had made.


    Trying to push herself up, Kano¡¯s arms failed, and she struck her head on the floor. After a few more tries, she got up and stumbled over to Miusvon. Clutching the natural¡¯s silver coat, Kano shook her. ¡°Are you alive?¡±


    There was no answer, so Kano kept shaking her until she let out a groan. Her eyelids fluttered, and she looked up at Kano like she¡¯d never conceived that a being such as Kano might exist. Eventually her confusion passed, and she exhaled, long and loud. ¡°Well, that was a bit of a ride. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you could tell me.¡±


    ¡°The last thing I remember was pulling Werisah out of the reactor after you started yelling.¡± She looked over to where the necromancer lay. ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Kano helped Miusvon out of the hole and stood over Werisah. There was still no sign of movement, so she gave him a sharp kick to the side of the head. Satisfying as it was, it didn¡¯t elicit any response. ¡°Seems like it, but it¡¯s hard to tell with necromancers.¡± She¡¯d thought both he and Eomonsa had died, when in fact they were very much alive, much to her annoyance.


    ¡°Probably best to make sure, then.¡± A carbine appeared in her hands, and she pressed the barrel against Werisah¡¯s head. Once she was done, there were bits of brain scattered all across the floor. After taking a moment to inspect her handiwork, she nodded, and her gun disappeared. ¡°Things got a bit hairy there toward the end, but it seems like we came through it all right in the end. You did a good job at whatever it was you were doing, so thanks for that.¡±


    ¡°No problem. We both wanted to get rid of Werisah, after all. Hopefully An won¡¯t take much longer with her work, and then we can break the reactor too.¡±


    Miusvon winked at her. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± She slung Werisah¡¯s headless body over her shoulder and walked off.

 Renewal - Chapter 53

    Leaving Miusvon to go to the lab and wait until An was finished, Kano went to see Nove and the children. After the ordeal with Werisah, she deserved a bit of a rest. There were certainly more relaxing ways she could spend her time, but their company would still be quite pleasant compared to what she¡¯d just been through. At least with the children she didn¡¯t have to pay that much attention. That alone was worth a great deal to her right now.


    Approaching their new quarters, she spotted a small patch of slime on the floor. Of course things couldn¡¯t be so easy. Why had she ever assumed they would? She broke into a run, already dreading what she might find. Had the children already been reduced to mindless thralls bound to Eomonsa¡¯s will? Or had the mad necromancer¡¯s creation devoured them entirely?


    Hurtling around a corner, she collided with Nove, who¡¯d been lumbering in the same direction. Deathly pale, the abomination turned to regard Kano with dull eyes. ¡°Kano?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Where¡¯re the children?¡±


    Sinking to the floor, Nove¡¯s head swung from side to side at regular intervals while her torn and bloody hands lay at her sides. ¡°They¡¯re gone, all gone. I tried to save them but¡­¡± She trailed off, looking at her feet.


    Seeing that Nove wasn¡¯t in much of a state to provide useful information, Kano left her for the time being and hurried off to see what had happened to the children for herself. If a search was in order, then she¡¯d start from the last place she¡¯d seen them. She ran into their room and stopped just inside the door. There was no need to look for them. They were all right here. Encased in a thick layer of slime, just transparent enough for her to make out their faces frozen in an expression of terror.


    She struck the slime covering the nearest child, but all she accomplished was rattling her bones. The slime had turned to steel. Was that it, then? Was there nothing she could do? She could feel despair welling up inside her like a black cloud, threatening to overwhelm her as it had Nove. But she couldn¡¯t let that happen, not while there might still be something she could do to save them. With a great effort of will, she set aside her emotions. There¡¯d be plenty of time for that later. Right now she needed to think clearly.


    By the looks of them, the children might already be dead. But there was still a chance they weren¡¯t. Kano drew energy from the citadel. She wasn¡¯t sure how much help it would be, but it was the only tool she had on hand that stood a chance of freeing them. She¡¯d just have to make it work somehow.


    Once she¡¯d concentrated a significant amount of energy, she stood there wondering what she was supposed to do with it. What even was the problem? The children weren¡¯t short on energy like Ren had been, so she couldn¡¯t just save them by renewing their supply. Nor could she use it to free them from the slime directly. What options did she have? Impart energy into the slime and hope for the best? She didn¡¯t see what good it would do, but it was at least worth testing.


    Taking the smallest amount of energy she could control, she bid it to enter the closest bit of slime and watched. The slime exhibited no visual reaction, and from what she could sense, it simply absorbed the energy and dispersed it amongst the larger mass it was part of.


    Though not too remarkable on the surface, the fact that it distributed it like that struck Kano as noteworthy. Did it have a particular reason for doing that? It might just be how it shared energy, or did it not want to have too much energy in a given part at once? If it did, that might have some kind of negative effect, perhaps even a fatal one. There was no guarantee it wouldn¡¯t harm the children inside, but it was the best idea she could come up with, and time was running out. If it wasn¡¯t too late already.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    She poured all the energy she¡¯d collected into one of the outermost parts of slime, doing what she could to keep it there. Filled to capacity and beyond, it shone, filling the room with dark-gray light. Blinking against the brilliance, Kano tried to keep a close watch to spot any change, no matter how minor. But just as suddenly as the light had appeared, it vanished.


    Perplexed, she reached out with her senses to find that the energy she¡¯d imparted in the slime had vanished with it. Had the energy been defused throughout the slime? But no, she would still have been able to sense it if that were the case. Had the slime consumed or expended it somehow? There was no way the light alone had been enough to use it up.


    She was looking over the slime, thinking she must have missed something, when she saw the closest of the children¡¯s eyes move within their prison. At first she thought she must have been mistaken, yet there was no mistaking them looking back at her. That probably meant they were alive, at least, but beyond that, she no idea what it indicated. Had the energy affected them somehow?


    She was still standing there, trying to fathom what it might have done to them, when the slime fell away from the ghoul within it until all that remained was a gray coating on their head and parts of their face, giving them a sort of half mask. Glancing around to see that the others had similarly been released, Kano knelt down in front of the one she was closest to. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°We are well.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Was this one just weird? Or had the experience messed up their brain?


    ¡°Yes, we. For we are many, and we are One.¡± None of the other children spoke or made any move to. That alone was enough to tip Kano off that something was wrong. Normally they¡¯d already be swarming and making so much noise that she could hardly think straight.


    ¡°Uh-huh. So are you being controlled by Eomonsa now or something?¡±


    The children all cocked their head in unison. ¡°We are under no control other than our own.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Was Eomonsa trying to play some sort of stupid trick? She couldn¡¯t fathom why he¡¯d bother, but he was insane. Maybe this made sense to him somehow. There was an easy way to check if he was behind this. None of his ghouls had been able to speak without his direct control, so all she had to do was ask something only the children would know. ¡°What did you call me after I rescued you all from Gresitosis?¡±


    ¡°Kano,¡± came the immediate reply.


    Kano rolled her eyes. ¡°Okay, yes, but what else?¡±


    The children looked around at each other in confusion for a few moments until their speaker finally offered an answer. ¡°The savior? Or something?¡±


    Well, that sealed it¡ªshe really was talking to the children. Probably. Somehow they¡¯d formed some sort of collective. Had they done so on purpose? And if so, why? ¡°So you¡¯re One now or whatever. Is that, uh, useful?¡±


    ¡°Um, we¡¯re still trying to figure that out. Maybe? It makes communicating easier.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t see how having one person speak for a large group made communication easier, but she didn¡¯t care enough to argue the point. ¡°All right, well, let¡¯s go see Nove.¡± Even if they¡¯d changed a bit, the abomination would still be glad to see them. Kano was still too confused to feel much relief.


    They found Nove where Kano had left her, slumped over in the hallway. Kano called her name, and the armored head slowly turned to face them. There was a moment of stunned silence, then Nove shot to her feet with a cry of joy. She rushed toward the children and embraced as many of them as her arms could reach, which turned out to be most of them. The response of the children was more measured, though no less joyous.


    ¡°We¡¯re happy to see you again,¡± their speaker said. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like we were going to get another chance to.¡±


    That was nice and all, but there was something about their words that bothered Kano. ¡°Wait, what about me?¡±


    Nove and all the children stopped what they were doing and looked at her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± their speaker said after a while. ¡°We¡¯re happy to see you too, of course.¡±


    Kano glared at the ungrateful little creatures. This was how they treated her after she¡¯d gone to all that effort? Not to mention all that worry. She was in the process of storming off when Nove caught her from behind and lifted her off the ground.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she said, struggling in vain against the abomination¡¯s iron grip.


    Nove ignored her, only putting her down when she was in the center of the children and wrapping her arms around the beleaguered natural. What did this oaf think she was doing? Her mental protests only increased as the children followed suit.


    And as if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, for some reason her eyesight got all blurry.

 Renewal - Chapter 54

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± Miusvon said, eyeing Kano and the children crowded around her with amusement, ¡°but An was wondering if you could help her out.¡±


    Kano brushed past the children and walked over to Miusvon. ¡°With what?¡± Hopefully it wouldn¡¯t involve her being a test subject again.


    ¡°Well, it seems she¡¯s hit a bit of a brick wall in her research. And after I told her about what we did in the reactor, she thought you might be able to help.¡±


    She was reluctant to help a necromancer, but she did still owe An for helping Ren, and they were more or less on the same side. ¡°Fine.¡± Frowning, she looked over the children assembled around her. ¡°Do you mind if I bring them with me?¡± After what had just happened to them while she was gone, she didn¡¯t want to let them out of her sight.


    Miusvon shrugged. ¡°Sure, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. So long as they don¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    Normally that might have been a bit of a concern, particularly if there was delicate work involved, but the children¡¯s transformation had rendered them relatively docile. ¡°They won¡¯t cause any trouble. Probably.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good enough for me.¡±


    ¡°She wants your help?¡± Nove asked, once they were walking.


    She made it sound like Kano had nothing to offer a necromancer. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m very useful now that I can control the necromantic energy here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nove plodded along silently for a few seconds before adding, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    That gave Kano pause. What even was this energy? ¡°I think it¡¯s what necromancers use to make things, or something. Anyway, it¡¯s important.¡± There was more to it than that, but she didn¡¯t expect Nove to understand the nuances of it.


    ¡°Necromancers use it? How did you end up being able to control it?¡±


    ¡°I found some kind of leftover soul thing in Karen¡¯s old room, which I accidentally absorbed.¡±


    ¡°Was it Karen¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Kano hadn¡¯t really thought about it, but it made sense.


    ¡°Then does that mean you¡¯re a necromancer?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Had seeing the children absorbed by the slime been so traumatic that it had damaged Nove¡¯s mind? It would explain how she¡¯d come up with such a ridiculous idea.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I just do. If I were a necromancer, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d be the first to know?¡± For a start, her clothes weren¡¯t black, and she wasn¡¯t wearing robes.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hear any more of this nonsense. Just focus on watching the children.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which.¡± Nove glanced at them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about this whole ¡®One¡¯ thing they¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely weird, but it doesn¡¯t seem harmful or anything.¡±


    ¡°Then you think it¡¯s fine to leave it like this?¡± She sounded shocked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. There¡¯re just more important things to worry about right now. Once the reactor is dealt with, we can worry about the children.¡±


    When they reached the lab, Kano was surprised to see An waiting for them outside. Had her work truly reached the point where there was nothing more she could do to progress on her own?


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve brought quite a lot of people with you,¡± the necromancer said, looking past Kano.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Did Miusvon clearly convey that you were the only one whose assistance I required?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Then may I ask why you¡¯ve come with such a retinue? I¡¯m guessing this isn¡¯t some sort of takeover. There¡¯ve been more than enough of those lately.¡± Despite her irritation, there was a trace of a smile at her own joke.


    ¡°I just want to keep an eye of them. You never seem to know what might be lurking in the citadel these days. They won¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± An said, nodding. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to vouch for them, I¡¯ll allow them to accompany you, but I will hold you to your word that they won¡¯t cause any problems.¡±


    For someone asking for a favor, An was being rather high-handed. She probably couldn¡¯t help it, what with being a necromancer and all. ¡°Sure. Can we get this started already? I thought you were in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. Follow me.¡±


    She led Kano, and by extension everyone else, into the lab, where a small glass container was attached to a vast array of instruments and machinery. ¡°Here it is,¡± An said, spreading her hands in a grand gesture. ¡°My crowning achievement. At least, it would be if I could get it to work.¡±


    Sheltered behind the glass was a yellow flower, planted in a little patch of soil. Kano took a little while to inspect it to make sure she wasn¡¯t missing anything, but it appeared her initial impression had been correct. ¡°It¡¯s just a flower. Is this all you¡¯ve been working on?¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Eye twitching, An¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°I realize it might seem simple to the unenlightened, but this little flower is the result of an incredible amount of proprietary research and, to be frank, pure artistry. And more importantly, it represents something far greater: the ability to create true, self-sustaining life.¡±


    ¡°And you decided to test it by making a flower.¡±


    ¡°The initial form doesn¡¯t matter. The same principle applies to all complex life-forms.¡± Crossing her arms, she averted her gaze. ¡°Besides, I like flowers.¡±


    ¡°All right, so you¡¯re making a flower, great. What am I supposed to do to help? Just so you know, I barely know anything about flowers at all.¡±


    An¡¯s eye twitched again. ¡°I assure you, that will not be an issue, as what I require of you has nothing to do with that. The core of the problem is that no matter what I do, I can¡¯t seem to create a perfect vessel for souls; they¡¯re always flawed in some manner. All I need you to do is patch up the one within this vessel, and my work will finally be complete.¡±


    ¡°Um, okay. And how do I do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re the one who can control necromantic energy. Am I supposed to explain to you how to use your own ability?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt. No one else has explained it to me so far.¡±


    An took a deep breath. ¡°Apparently I wasn¡¯t being clear enough: I don¡¯t know how your ability works. But I can perhaps provide more insight into what it is I want you to do. Miusvon said you were able to cut Werisah off from the reactor, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, though I don¡¯t see what that has to do with this.¡±


    ¡°My flower requires the same sort of delicate manipulation, though in this case, all I need you to do is examine its internal structure and patch up any flaws you can find.¡±


    Kano scratched her head. That really didn¡¯t sound anything like what she¡¯d done with Werisah. ¡°I¡¯ll try, I guess.¡± Blocking out the rest of the world, Kano looked within the flower. Though she didn¡¯t comprehend its nature or what it was for, she could definitely sense some sort of internal structure that was invisible to conventional means.


    Was this what An was talking about? It seemed nearly perfect, marred only by a few slightly misshapen parts, which she quickly corrected. Was that all she needed to do? It had taken barely any time at all, but it seemed her task was already complete. She returned to the real world and said, ¡°Okay, I think I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Though An looked skeptical, she moved forward to check her instruments. Pouring through the data, she grew more and more excited until she shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve done it!¡± She rounded on Kano and seized her by the head. The confused natural just watched as the necromancer pressed her lips against her forehead.


    Kano was surprised. She¡¯d expected the necromancer to yell at her after her creation still failed to work. It looked like Kano¡¯s contribution, minimal as it was, had managed to save it after all. ¡°So can we deal with the reactor now?¡±


    ¡°Soon, soon,¡± An said, sitting down on the ground. ¡°Just let me get some rest first. Oh, thank god that¡¯s finally over.¡± And with that, she lay her head on the floor and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do that later? The reactor is kind of important.¡± But the necromancer was already asleep.


    Kano was considering waking her up forcibly when Miusvon said, ¡°Just let her sleep for now. She hasn¡¯t had any rest in weeks. The reactor can wait a while.¡±


    Kano dearly wished the necromancer had chosen her moment better, but it didn¡¯t seem like she had much choice in the matter. Maybe things would be fine for a while. The necromantic energy wasn¡¯t spreading that fast. Though regardless of what Miusvon said, if the rate increased significantly, she was going to wake An up no matter what.


    Speaking of which, was there any way she could judge the energy¡¯s progress without going out there and leaving the children behind? Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t sense it from here. Was there some way to increase her sensory range? She moved over to the discs where the energy was more concentrated and tried to extend her senses through the energy itself.


    Her perception shifted against the flow of energy, and she felt increasingly disembodied, until it was like she¡¯d left her body altogether. Disorientating as being inside the energy was, she got a vague sense of how far it had spread. As far as she could tell, it was moving slower than before. It made her wonder if something was draining the energy, but maybe it was just that there was more ground to cover as it moved outward.


    After making sure that the children were fine and there was no sign of slime or other encroaching threats, Kano went to check on Ren. She hadn¡¯t seen the blob in a while now and figured she must be getting pretty bored by now. The door to Ren¡¯s room opened, and Kano was surprised to find Urick there. Then again, he¡¯d slipped her mind so completely she would¡¯ve been surprised to find him anywhere.


    ¡°What¡¯re you two up to?¡± she asked, interrupting whatever conversation they¡¯d been having.


    Ren swiveled in her tank toward Kano. ¡°Urick was just telling me about your past together. Did he really try to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just what I was ordered to do,¡± Urick said. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually try to kill you. You might actually be dead if I had.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Kano asked, grinning.


    ¡°Of course not, but you were passed out. I could¡¯ve killed you if I wanted to. Unless you¡¯re dramatically harder to kill when you¡¯re defenseless than I think.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Then she was pretty lucky he¡¯d chosen not to obey orders, especially since he was usually so obedient. In fact, wasn¡¯t he perfectly obedient? Since when could he disobey orders? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me then? I thought you had to do what you were ordered to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± Urick said, looking perplexed himself by the notion. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure myself. I guess something went wrong in my brain.¡±


    Kano shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened?¡± Ghouls were so useless when it came to thinking or remembering. It was a pity she hadn¡¯t been conscious to remember whatever had occurred during their first meeting.


    ¡°Sort of. I seem to remember thinking you were kind of familiar, but that doesn¡¯t really make sense. It especially doesn¡¯t explain why I wouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Obviously. She felt foolish for even asking Urick to explain himself. ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do people often try to kill you?¡± Ren asked.


    Kano thought over the recent encounters she could remember. ¡°It seems to happen pretty often. Now that I think about it, I wonder if most of the people I¡¯ve met have tried to kill me at one point or another. At least if you exclude the children.¡± Even Nove had wanted to eat her when they first met, according to the abomination. Now that she thought about it, she should probably watch out for Ren and An. Neither of them had tried to kill her yet, so it was probably just a matter of time.


    ¡°Gee,¡± Ren said, her voice full of false cheer, ¡°that sounds like a great life. You¡¯re so lucky that you get to experience the outside world and have people try to kill you in all sorts of different ways.¡±


    ¡°It beats being stuck in a tank.¡± She rapped her knuckles against the glass for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯d rather meet new people, even if they will try to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s where you and I differ. I¡¯d much rather avoid someone if they¡¯re likely to want to kill me. That¡¯s just common sense, isn¡¯t it?¡± She looked to Urick.


    ¡°I¡¯d say so.¡±


    Kano glared at the impetuous ghoul. ¡°You¡¯re my minion. You¡¯re supposed to agree with me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t. Also, I¡¯m not your minion.¡±


    Well, that was easily solved. ¡°I order you to agree with me. Also to be my minion.¡±


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s totally not common sense to avoid people trying to kill you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m your minion.¡±


    Kano nodded, satisfied. So long as he followed her orders, that was good enough for her. She turned to Ren. ¡°Isn¡¯t that convenient? You should really get some minions of your own.¡±


    Her squishy mirror image raised her hands. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Your loss, then. Come on, Urick. We¡¯ve got more important things to do.¡± She didn¡¯t have any particular use for Urick in mind, but it amused her to deny Ren his company. Maybe then she¡¯d understand the value of having her own minions.

 Renewal - Chapter 55

    Kano was a few steps into the lab when she realized something was wrong. The energy present within the room had shifted. Now it was concentrated on two points¡ªthe discs that were part of the lab and something else, something moving. Ignoring Urick, Kano headed toward the new concentration until it was only a few steps away, but she still couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary. It didn¡¯t seem focused on anything in particular, so what was causing it to behave this way? Was it just a random fluctuation?


    She was pondering what might have caused it when the energy reached Werisah¡¯s headless corpse. Within the span of a breath, his body was transformed. His robes and soft flesh disappeared, replaced by an intricate lattice of gleaming orange scales. Though his head was still missing, it didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all as he got up, and his voice projected from his altered form.


    ¡°I suppose I should thank you for freeing me,¡± he said, addressing Kano and Miusvon. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you two, I¡¯d probably still be trapped in there.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Miusvon replied cheerfully. ¡°Did you want me to kill you again? The first attempt doesn¡¯t seem to have taken, but I¡¯ll do my best to fix that.¡±


    ¡°Once was quite enough, thank you.¡± He made a sound as if clearing his throat, despite his lack of a head. ¡°Anyway, now that the pleasantries are out of the way, I was thinking I would repay the favor and kill you all.¡±


    ¡°And why would you do that?¡± Kano asked. ¡°I thought you least maintained the pretense of doing the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Well, for one, you and your friend literally just killed me. And if that weren¡¯t reason enough, your presence also risks disrupting my plans. First, I will¡ª¡±


    Kano raised her hand to silence him. ¡°I have to say, I really don¡¯t care what you¡¯re planning.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re little better than vermin. The same goes for all those with you. In fact, I misspoke. You¡¯re less than vermin. At least vermin would have some role in an ecosystem. All you are is the remnants of a bygone age, with no purpose beyond interrupting the march of progress.¡±


    ¡°Progress to what? Total annihilation?¡± Kano laughed, trying to appear unconcerned, though inwardly she was trying to come up with a way out of this situation. For now, all she could do was try to keep him talking. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen what the world is like outside your fancy labs, but if progress advances much further, there won¡¯t be anything left.¡±


    ¡°Nothing of value has been lost,¡± the headless body said. ¡°At least now that I¡¯ve created a far superior being, immortal and greater than anything that has come before it.¡±


    ¡°Seems kind of lacking in the head department,¡± Miusvon said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think? You might want to get that fixed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, very funny. And you would be right, if I still required anything so mundane as a head. Which I quite clearly do not, given that I¡¯m speaking to you right now. But enough talk.¡± Before he took more than a step toward Miusvon, her weapon appeared in her hands, and she opened fire on him.


    ¡°Nove,¡± Kano shouted, ¡°get the children out of here.¡± Waiting the split second it took Nove to obey, Kano looked back to Werisah to find a stream of vapor emanating from his hand toward Miusvon, which cut through her in a series of tiny holes across her whole body. Miusvon clutched her weapon and gritted her teeth, only for it to slide from her hands and disappear as she fell to her knees.


    Lowering his hand, Werisah¡¯s headless body turned toward her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to resist this time?¡±


    ¡°Would it do me any good if I did?¡± Kano watched the children¡¯s escape from the corner of her eye, trying to gauge how much longer they¡¯d take. He¡¯d easily be able to catch them if he tried, especially given that they couldn¡¯t leave the citadel, but she was hoping he might forget about them if they got far enough away.


    ¡°I suppose it might buy you a few more seconds of existence.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be working with An? What happened to that?¡± Clearly he¡¯d given up on that, but it was the only topic she could come up with that might distract him for a while.


    ¡°I was, for a time, when there was still a purpose to doing so.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure she¡¯s not still useful to you? She already managed to finish her work. Imagine what else you two could accomplish together.¡±


    ¡°Has she now?¡±


    Kano pointed to where the flower sat, still within its container. ¡°Take a look. You might learn something.¡±


    ¡°I rather doubt that.¡± But he still walked over to it.


    Taking advantage of the respite, Kano reached out with her senses. The other concentration of energy was now one with Werisah¡¯s body. She tried to shift a little of it, hoping Werisah wouldn¡¯t notice the movement of such a small amount, but it didn¡¯t budge in the slightest. It was stuck there somehow, or it wasn¡¯t obeying her commands. Either way, there didn¡¯t seem to be much she could do about it.


    She considered trying to rush him while he was distracted, but given how poorly their previous encounters had ended for her, she doubted it would get her anywhere. What he¡¯d said about his new form didn¡¯t strike her as an idle boast. He really did seem stronger than before. And he¡¯d killed her relatively easily then.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± Werisah asked, sounding like he couldn¡¯t believe it as he held the flower¡¯s container up.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°This is what she wasted so much of her time on?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I guess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat hard for me to comprehend. I suppose she did strike me as frivolous; I just had no idea as to the extent. Well, no matter.¡± He swept the container from the bench and crushed it underfoot. ¡°I take it that was all you had to show me of her work?¡± Without waiting for her response, he raised his hand toward her, and Kano realized she¡¯d run out of distractions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick,¡± Werisah said, ¡°remain where you are and accept your death.¡± His influence settled over Kano, and she felt her body obey despite her will. But she wasn¡¯t the same person he¡¯d controlled before. To her surprise, Kano found that she could perceive his influence just as she could with the energy, and she cast it off with but a thought.


    Werisah sighed. ¡°Fine, if you insist on wasting my time, then I suppose we should begin.¡±


    Kano dived behind the nearest bench and scrambled along the floor as tiny projectiles hissed through the air and drilled into the floor around her. Several of them seared holes in her flesh, driving her to even greater haste. Bursting from cover, she sprinted for the door, only for her heart to sink as she saw the children still standing there. What were those fools doing?


    ¡°Run!¡± she tried to shout, only for the words to die in her throat as a burst of gray light filled the room.


    Blinded, Kano staggered forward and tried to push the children along, dreading all the while Werisah¡¯s lethal stream, which was soon to pierce her exposed back. Werisah didn¡¯t have eyes in the first place, so the light probably posed no obstacle to him. But her death never came. By the time she¡¯d pushed the children ahead of her and out of the lab, her vision had started to clear, and she looked back to see Werisah clutching at his chest.


    Was he making some sort of joke? She was trying to understand the humor of whatever it was he was doing when she noticed his scales were turning to liquid and flowing down his body. Was his form far more unstable than he¡¯d implied? She looked back to see the children holding hands in a tightly knit group and radiating gray light.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Kano said, half to herself.


    ¡°Helping,¡± came the reply, the children speaking in perfect unison.


    The light intensified, and Kano heard bits of Werisah¡¯s liquifying form splatter against the ground. She turned to see that he was deteriorating faster than before but was still moving, and he seemed to be recovering from his initial shock. Even if they reduced him to a puddle, would that be enough to stop him? If he could survive without a head, he might be able to survive that too. They needed a more permanent solution.


    Kano reached out once more, trying to strip away some of his energy, but it was just as unresponsive as before to her commands. It was almost as if it were stuck. Was that possible? And if it was, what could she do about it? She tried cutting him off from the flow of energy as she had while he was in the reactor, but it had no effect on the energy already inside him, and the severed connection would quickly restore itself without her concentrating on it.


    She bit her lip. There had to be something else she could do. Was this all the power she¡¯d gotten from Karen was capable of? There had to be more to it. Kano couldn¡¯t imagine her creator¡¯s ability had been so limited. Changing tactics, she tried to destroy the energy within Werisah rather than moving it or commanding it but was met with no more success. The light was already fading around the children, and just guessing would take too long.


    What other functions would it make sense for Karen¡¯s ability to have? She¡¯d been obsessed with preserving herself, so was there some way she could use the energy to protect herself? First Kano tried making a barrier around herself, but all that did was arrange the invisible and immaterial energy around her to no tangible benefit. Thinking maybe she needed to take the energy into her body instead as Werisah had done, Kano summoned the largest concentration she could manage in the span of a few seconds.


    Though significantly less than the amount currently within Werisah, it was still enough for her to worry about what might happen to her. Not that she had the luxury of pausing to worry about the possibilities. The energy entered her body, and to Kano¡¯s surprise, she didn¡¯t feel any different. Was she supposed to do something in particular with it? As a start, she absorbed it and distributed it evenly through her body.


    A mild electric thrill passed through her insides in time with the energy¡¯s progress, and her exhaustion melted away, leaving her rejuvenated. She stood there waiting for something else to happen. Surely that couldn¡¯t be it. So she had new energy in her body, so what? What was she supposed to do with it? It wasn¡¯t like she could use it to generate a force field, like in the good old days.


    She was ruminating on all that she¡¯d lost as she watched Werisah¡¯s body start to recover, when a familiar field of blue energy crackled to life around her. Holding her hand up to her face, she stared at the glow, unable to believe what was happening. Then her lips slowly peeled back in a wide grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, as the last of the children¡¯s light faded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it from here.¡±


    Nodding, the children fled in a disorganized group. Whatever had bound them together appeared to have faded with the expenditure of the energy Kano had given him. Nove scooped up Miusvon, leaving just Kano and the necromancer.


    ¡°What is it you have there?¡± Werisah asked, his body pristine once more except for the missing head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over here and see?¡±


    He pointed his palm at her and unleashed the stream of tiny projectiles once more. This time, all they did was fizzle against her force field, just as she¡¯d hoped. ¡°No, I think I¡¯d prefer to keep my distance for the moment if that¡¯s all right with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave you be. Right after you die.¡± She advanced toward him while he backed away within the narrow confines of the lab. From what she¡¯d seen, she could easily catch him if he tried to run, and she wanted to savor this moment. She wanted him to have plenty of time to see what was coming and contemplate his end.


    ¡°Now that I think about it,¡± he said, ¡°An¡¯s research has far more merit than I gave her credit for.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kano maintained her pace, amused at his pathetic attempts to stall her. ¡°So you feel bad about stomping on her flower?¡±


    ¡°Er, but of course. It¡¯s this energy that¡¯s to blame, you see. Once it¡¯s coursing through you, it¡¯s like you¡¯re a completely different person. Were it not for its influence, I never would have betrayed An. Certainly not for such a self-serving reason.¡±


    Kano could almost believe his excuse if she didn¡¯t have the same energy within her without it having any effect on her mind. ¡°Just like you betrayed Eomonsa?¡±


    ¡°No, no, the two situations couldn¡¯t be more different. Eomonsa was a terrible danger to the world. It was in everyone¡¯s best interest that he was stopped.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you working with him in the first place?¡±


    Finding his back against the wall, Werisah stopped. ¡°I hadn¡¯t yet come to appreciate the extent of his insanity. It can be hard to tell at times, and¡ª¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Kano bisected his torso. His legs were next, then she went to work breaking down his body into the tiniest pieces she could manage and extracting the energy that remained from them. When that was finally done, she dropped her force field and sat down beside where his body had fallen before its destruction.


    For all that she¡¯d wanted to destroy him before, now she was just happy she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. One less threat to the children and everyone else. All that was left now was the reactor. But that could wait until An woke up. Until then, Kano could do with some rest. Using her force field again had taken more out of her than she realized.

 Renewal - Chapter 56

    Setting aside the scalpel, Kano took a deep breath and inspected her work. The Kano lying on the operating table had an incision in her chest that was slowly healing, though Kano somehow knew the other her wouldn¡¯t recover for a while. Other her? No, that was her. Whatever memory she was experiencing wasn¡¯t hers; it must be Karen¡¯s.


    Kano watched through Karen¡¯s eyes as the necromancer sat down beside Kano. Feeling a distant sense of melancholy, Kano/Karen spoke. ¡°Sometimes I wonder why I even try. Nothing ever works out. I can¡¯t even help myself.¡± Hands curling into fists, Karen took a few moments to recover her composure. ¡°And I clearly can¡¯t even make a decent copy of myself. Sorry about that, by the way. Your soul is going to degrade just like mine is. Hopefully you¡¯ll be able to come up with a solution. Maybe you¡¯ll even be in time to save me.¡±


    She put her hand on Kano¡¯s foot, staring into the natural¡¯s empty eyes. ¡°I really thought I could change the world, that I had that kind of potential. I mean, I know I do, but¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just an idiot. Sorry, by the way, but you¡¯ll probably inherit that from me. Hopefully you¡¯ll be able to do better than I could.¡±


    Bouncing her foot against the floor, Karen continued. ¡°It¡¯s funny, talking to you like this is surprisingly relaxing. Even though I¡¯m effectively talking to myself, and you probably can¡¯t hear me anyway.¡± Smiling, she shook her head. ¡°I really am losing my mind. You know, despite how similar we are, I really can¡¯t see you as an equal. You¡¯re more like my child. Or as close as I¡¯m ever going to get to having one.¡±


    Karen looked up at the ceiling. ¡°And what a ridiculous world I¡¯ve brought you into. I hope you can forgive me, though if I know myself, you probably can¡¯t.¡± Laughing to herself, Karen felt more lonely than amused. ¡°I suggest you learn to use that resentment¡ªit can be a powerful motivator. How far those emotions can take you is one of the lessons I¡¯ve learned over and over again. Maybe if I¡¯d spent less time relearning things, I could¡¯ve done more.¡±


    Reaching out for Kano¡¯s hand, she clasped it tightly. ¡°But that¡¯s enough talk of the past. I look forward to meeting you when you finally wake up. I¡¯ll tell you all about my work and what I think you should do. We¡¯ll definitely argue about that one. And if I still have time, maybe we can go see my old home. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like it there. Well, I guess it¡¯s our old home now.¡±


    Images of quaint little house on top of a small mountain filled Karen¡¯s mind. She recalled looking out at the pristine lake nestled against the peak¡¯s base, and how its alpine beauty had stilled her tumultuous heart. But most of all she missed the solitary freedom of living her life without having to worry about or interact with others. Her life was full of both these days. Brought back to reality by her sobering thoughts, her memories of the past faded away, and Kano¡¯s dream ended with them.


    She awoke reinvigorated, with Karen¡¯s experience fresh in her mind, and for the first time Kano found herself regretting never having met her creator. Before, Karen had been a loathsome figure to her, the paragon of necromancers¡¯ selfishness and the destruction they caused as a result. But now she felt bad for her, and for herself. Tragically, they¡¯d never had that talk Karen had been looking forward to. Unless Kano just couldn¡¯t remember it, which was sad in its own way.


    But it was far from all bad. Kano felt new determination to make things better and do what she could for the people who were important to her, as well as the rest of the world. Hard as it was for her to imagine how she could make much of a difference where necromancers, people with far more resources at their disposal than her, had failed, she still felt the need to try. Even if her efforts didn¡¯t pan out, she could only rely on herself. And now it was time to continue her work.


    First things first, she went to check on An. The necromancer was still soundly sleeping where they¡¯d left her. Apparently the confrontation with Werisah in this very room hadn¡¯t made the slightest impression on her. Well, it was about time she got up. Kano shook the necromancer until her eyes opened.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, sounding disorientated as she looked around.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up. You¡¯ve rested long enough. Now it¡¯s time to fix the reactor.¡±


    ¡°Just a few more minutes,¡± An said, closing her eyes again.


    If there had been nothing at stake, Kano may have found An¡¯s behavior amusing, but as the entirety of Shorinstown, and quite possibly beyond, was at stake, she was quickly running out of patience. ¡°There¡¯s no time for that. You can rest when the reactor isn¡¯t about to kill us all.¡±


    ¡°It can wait a little longer.¡±


    Not interested in arguing, Kano grabbed An¡¯s legs and dragged her toward the door. Along the way, she apparently got the message that Kano wasn¡¯t going to let her sleep, and got up. ¡°Well, when you put it that way, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± There wasn¡¯t a shred of sincerity in her voice, but Kano didn¡¯t care. So long as An helped out, it didn¡¯t matter how she felt.


    ¡°Did you happen to come up with any ideas on how to shut the reactor down yet?¡±


    ¡°I have not, and at this point I¡¯m more or less convinced that it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°What? Then what¡¯re we supposed to do?¡± If they couldn¡¯t stop the reactor, then all that was left was to flee Shorinstown and hope for the best.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet. Currently I¡¯m thinking our best option is to drain or redirect as much energy away from the reactor as possible before we destroy it. There¡¯ll likely still be some backlash, but if we¡¯re able to remove enough of the energy, the damage should be minor. At least compared to the worst-case scenario.¡±


    Was that really the best plan she could come up with? Kano could easily have thought of that. ¡°How minor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe some light damage to the reactor room. Maybe it¡¯ll destroy the whole citadel.¡±


    Kano grimaced. That was quite the wide margin of error. ¡°And how confident are you that¡¯s the most damage it could do?¡±


    ¡°Not even slightly.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± If it had the potential to destroy the citadel or more, then it really wasn¡¯t an option in Kano¡¯s view. Ferrying the children out of the citadel again wasn¡¯t something she had wanted to do in the first place, especially when they were already short on time. ¡°You need to come up with a better idea than that.¡±


    An shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, but I can¡¯t just conjure new ideas out of thin air. I need time to think. And rest.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and take another look at the reactor, then? Maybe that will help you think.¡± It might also instill a little more urgency in her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± They were leaving the lab when An said, ¡°Wait. Let me just go check on something before we leave.¡±


    Kano followed her to ensure she wasn¡¯t planning on slacking off as An walked over to where her flower had been and froze.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked coldly with her back to Kano.


    ¡°It was Werisah. Apparently he¡¯s not too fond of flowers.¡±


    ¡°That bastard,¡± An spat, crouching down in front of her fallen flower and muttering to herself. ¡°Get over here and help me scoop this up.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t this wait?¡±


    An regarded Kano with a blank, fixed look on her face as the necromancer¡¯s eyes darkened to pools of black. Seeing the rage building within the normally placid necromancer, Kano realized she was mistaken. There was still time to recover An¡¯s creation after all. She kneeled down to help, and between the two of them, they salvaged everything they could. The flower was flattened and torn, but it had largely retained its shape. If she saw a ghoul that was damaged so extensively, she¡¯d assume they were beyond help. Maybe flowers were more resilient than that, despite appearing so flimsy.


    An spent a few minutes carefully adjusting the specimen and applying a variety of substances to it before she allowed herself to stop even for a second.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Kano asked. It scarcely looked any better than it had before, certainly no more alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s still in rough shape, but I think it¡¯ll survive.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± It seemed like blind optimism on An¡¯s part.


    ¡°Only time will tell. I¡¯ve done all I can to restore it. The rest is up to my little flower.¡±


    Kano was relieved, partly because An¡¯s work hadn¡¯t been ruined but mostly because it sounded like An was ready to pay the reactor a visit. ¡°So we can go?¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡± An made it a few steps before stopping to look back at her flower, now within a much larger and more secure container.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kano assured her, guiding her out by the shoulder.


    ¡°I hope so. I suppose we should get this out of the way already.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. There¡¯s no point worrying about your flower if it ends up getting destroyed when the reactor kills us all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. It¡¯s just a little hard to let go sometimes.¡±


    Kano cleared her throat, unsure of what to say. What did people usually do in situations like this? ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Baseless reassurance was about all she could come up with, but it seemed to get An to walk a little faster, and she looked less dejected.


    ¡°What happened to Werisah, anyway?¡± An asked as they were nearing the reactor.


    ¡°I killed him.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I destroyed him down to the tiniest piece.¡± If he could come back from that, there was no way either of them could stop him. So either way, it wasn¡¯t worth worrying about.


    ¡°Good.¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 57

    ¡°Well,¡± Kano said, standing in front of the reactor, ¡°here it is. What¡¯re you going to do about it?¡±


    Cupping her chin in her hand, An looked it over, her eyes following the tiny particles as they swirled around in unison. ¡°I think I might have an idea. Give me a few minutes to think about it.¡±


    With nothing to do but wait, Kano passed the time by counting whatever all those things were in the reactor. Her count was close to four digits when An finally broke the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how exactly we¡¯re going to accomplish it yet, but I believe I¡¯ve devised a way to stop the reactor. If we can carefully siphon off the energy surrounding a small group of whatever these little things are that are generating the energy. Catalysts, I suppose?¡± She looked askance at Kano, who just shrugged.


    ¡°So it¡¯s as simple as that?¡±


    ¡°Simple, yes. Though I think it will prove quite difficult to execute. We¡¯re talking about redirecting quite vast quantities of energy after all, and with great precision at that.¡±


    ¡°I think I can handle the redirection.¡± She¡¯d happily have given the job over to someone else, given that it was bound to be extremely difficult, if only there were anyone else who could do it. ¡°But where am I supposed to redirect it to?¡± The citadel was already at capacity, and letting it float around unbound was sure to result in disaster.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t quite figured that part out yet.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just use it for something?¡±


    An shook her head. ¡°Even if I had a suitable project, the sheer amount is far beyond what I could handle on my own.¡±


    Then if this was going to work, they needed something else that could make use of a lot of necromantic energy. ¡°Wait here. I think I know what we can do with it.¡±


    Guessing that it was the first place they¡¯d think of, Kano headed through the citadel to the room where the children were staying and found everyone waiting there.


    ¡°Oh, good,¡± Nove said, ¡°you¡¯re back. You took care of that necromancer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kano replied, looking past her at the children. Other than looking over, they¡¯d done nothing to acknowledge her return. ¡°What¡¯s with them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been a bit down and out of sorts since returning to their former selves.¡±


    Understandable. The sudden change must¡¯ve come as quite a shock after all. ¡°Anything that I should worry about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. I think they¡¯re still adjusting. They¡¯ll probably be fine, though, they¡¯re tough like that.¡±


    Reassuring as Nove¡¯s baseless optimism was, Kano would prefer to hear how the children were coping directly from them. She moved through the crowd and sought out Forty. Or at least, she tried to. They still all looked much the same to her, and in the end, she resorted to asking one of the children to point Forty out to her. After they did, she tried to commit the ghoul¡¯s face to memory, but they all so similar that she wasn¡¯t sure if she succeeded.


    ¡°How are the others?¡± Kano asked. Forty seemed like she¡¯d be more willing to talk about the rest of the children rather than herself.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Forty spoke quietly, not meeting Kano¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. How are they now?¡±


    Forty looked like she wanted to say something but seemed to think better of it and stood there fidgeting. Why didn¡¯t she want to talk about it? Was it because the other children were here?


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Kano said, and without waiting for Forty¡¯s reply, she scooped up the little ghoul in her arms and carried her from the room. There was no point wasting time trying to pull her through the mass of bodies, and Forty didn¡¯t resist, just allowed herself to be carried as she looked at Kano with wide eyes.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Once they were away from everyone else, Kano set her down but with one hand clasping her shoulder. She wasn¡¯t sure why, was it to prevent her from escaping? It just felt right. Kneeling down so that she was level with the ghoul, Kano said, ¡°I understand that you might not want to talk about it, but I need to know if the others are okay.¡± Not that she had any real idea as to why Forty wouldn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°Things have been strange since we¡­ you know.¡± She made a circular gesture as she tried to find the right word. ¡°Separated. Everything just feels harder now, even thinking. And, well, I think they just feel a bit alone now.¡±


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re all still together?¡±


    Forty shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not really the same.¡±


    Though Kano felt bad that they were clearly suffering, the situation also struck her as something of a perfect opportunity. ¡°Then they¡¯d like to go back to being together? To being One?¡±


    Forty froze, shrinking back from Kano. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t speak for them about something that important.¡±


    ¡°What about you, then? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Forty stared off into the distance. ¡°I want to stay myself. When I was together with everyone, it was nice, and I felt at peace, but it was also like I didn¡¯t really know what I was anymore. That probably doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°I think I get it.¡± Kano was a little disappointed at Forty¡¯s reply. It seemed like she¡¯d been wrong about this being an opportunity. ¡°Would you be willing to do it again for a little while? For me? It¡¯s really important. In fact, you might end up saving all of us.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡± Forty sounded like she¡¯d never even considered such a thing was possible.


    ¡°Yep. We need help dealing with the reactor, and it looks like you children are the only ones who can do it.¡± They were definitely the most available option, at any rate. ¡°So what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Um, can I think about it for a while? And I¡¯ll need to talk to everyone else about it.¡±


    Kano smiled, sure that Forty and the others would agree now. ¡°Of course. Just make it quick. We¡¯re already short on time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Forty said, and she went back to the room she shared with the other children.


    Satisfied, Kano watched her go. She¡¯d done all she could. Now all that was left was to wait for them to decide, and they could finally deal with the reactor. Not that she was looking forward to the hard work ahead, but it would be good to finally have it over and done with. She was pretty over impending doom at this point, and she was more than ready for something else.


    Maybe something good would happen for once, or she could do something entertaining. She could even go on a trip. Shorinstown was feeling awfully small as of late. Though that might just be because of all the necromancers that had been running around in it lately¡ªat least she¡¯d already dealt with that. Well, except for An, who barely even seemed like a necromancer anymore to Kano.


    She certainly didn¡¯t have much in common with Werisah or Eomonsa, nor any of the others Kano had met. Except, maybe, for Karen? Could Kano¡¯s creator also have been like that? Much as Kano would like to believe that, she was far from convinced. She just knew too little about Karen to make any sort of informed decision about her nature. And given that Karen was dead, it didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d be able to, much to her dismay. The more she thought about it, the more it felt like a part of her was missing.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about it now, and she had much more important things to worry about. Like getting the children to help with the reactor. Making her way back, she returned to find the children silent. Strange. She would have thought they¡¯d still be discussing what she¡¯d asked of them. Unless they¡¯d already made a decision?


    She waved Forty over. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Forty said, glancing back at the others, ¡°is it really important that we help?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, isn¡¯t it? Do you doubt me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, of course not. I just wanted to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll do it?¡±


    The little ghoul scuffed her foot against the ground. ¡°And we definitely have to become One again to do it?¡±


    ¡°Unless there¡¯s some other way you can store and control a vast amount of energy. Is there?¡± Kano hadn¡¯t even considered that they might be able to do it another way. That might be even better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then yes, you¡¯ll have to become One again.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll do it?¡± She was getting tired of asking. Why did Forty insist on all these questions? Could they possibly be that reluctant to merge like that again? If so, maybe it was wrong of her to ask them to do it. She was ashamed she hadn¡¯t realized how reluctant Forty was earlier, but she¡¯d had bigger things on her mind. And that was the crux of the situation¡ªthe children would help or everyone would die. There was no point worrying about it. All that was left was for everyone to carry out their roles as best they could, regardless of their wishes.


    Forty paused for a long look back at the others, and Kano saw many of them nod at their representative. ¡°We will.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Kano said, trying to sound cheerful. ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet An at the reactor.¡±


    Walking at the head of the group, she led the children out. It was a pity they weren¡¯t much in the mood for talking. She would¡¯ve liked to have listened to them again. Instead she had mostly silence, which inevitably led to her dwelling on things that were best left unconsidered.


    Like how this might be their last trip together.

 Renewal - Chapter 58

    ¡°Ah, good,¡± An said as the group stepped into the reactor room, ¡°you¡¯re all here. I take it you¡¯re ready to begin?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Kano said. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure I entirely understand the plan. I¡¯m going to redirect the energy to the children, and then what?¡±


    ¡°Then, while the catalysts are separated from the rest of the reactor, I¡¯ll render them inert.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± Was the necromancer going to climb into the reactor? That hadn¡¯t ended too well for Werisah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carefully direct some tiny particles through the reactor to the catalysts in question, so that I can remotely manipulate them. They¡¯re quite simplistic in nature and should require only a few minor alterations.¡±


    Kano took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll start with a small part and then work up from there, sound good?¡±


    Seeing An nod, Kano reached out to bottom-right corner of the reactor and redirected the energy around one of the catalysts to where the children waited. Even if they weren¡¯t too enthusiastic about their role, at least it would be easy. All they had to do was stand there and receive what Kano gave them.


    Concentrating only on the task at hand, Kano kept her breathing steady and watched the flow of energy. There were no abnormalities or fluctuations. Everything was proceeding as planned. She couldn¡¯t sense whatever An was doing, not until she noticed the catalysts in the area she¡¯d isolated had stopped producing energy.


    ¡°All right,¡± An said, ¡°I¡¯m done. We can move on to the next area.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± If An made a mistake and Kano let the energy flow back, it was likely to kill them all. Or worse.


    ¡°Completely. Come on, we don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re sure.¡± Despite An¡¯s reassurance, Kano anxiously watched for any hint that the catalysts might still be functioning as she released her hold. But there was no reaction as the energy washed over them, and Kano finally relaxed. An was right.


    ¡°How much of the reactor do you think you can handle at once?¡± Kano asked.


    ¡°As much as you like.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Now that the process had been tested, Kano felt confident enough to work with a larger portion. Just as before, she shifted the energy, the children absorbed it, and An neutralized the catalysts. Once that was done, they¡¯d dealt with maybe a tenth of the reactor¡¯s total volume.


    Kano considered trying to do more at once, but that would require going considerably beyond the maximum amount of energy she¡¯d handled before, and it was probably best to play it safe. They weren¡¯t in that much of a hurry, and things were going well at their current pace.


    ¡°How are you guys doing?¡± Kano asked, turning her head toward the children but keeping her eyes closed and focused on the energy.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± said One, sounding perfectly calm.


    So they¡¯d already merged. Kano hoped they wouldn¡¯t have to be like that for much longer. Once they were done with the reactor, they should be able to expend the energy fairly quickly, like they had when they tried to stop Werisah. Staying as they were for a little while shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. They¡¯d stayed that way longer last time.


    It was only as they were nearing the halfway point that Kano realized something was wrong. Despite working with more or less the same amount of space each time, each segment required her to divert more and more energy. The increase started off gradual, but now it was growing exponentially. Was the reactor somehow producing more energy? That didn¡¯t make any sense. Was it possible An wasn¡¯t actually making the catalysts inert? It didn¡¯t seem possible that she could¡¯ve made such a colossal mistake¡­ Was she deliberately misleading Kano?


    ¡°Wait,¡± Kano said. ¡°Let¡¯s take a short break. I want to check something.¡± She strode over to An. ¡°Do you realize that the energy in the reactor is only increasing?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± An turned back to the reactor, checking the readers. ¡°It appears you¡¯re right. How strange.¡±


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t notice?¡± If it had been obvious to Kano, surely it had been obvious to the necromancer.


    ¡°I can see it clearly now that you mention it, but I was too occupied with my own task to notice before.¡±


    ¡°Why is the energy increasing? I thought the whole point of what you were doing was so the opposite would happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. My best guess would be that the catalysts are releasing something as I neutralize them, and that¡¯s increasing the reactor¡¯s output. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. The effects should be short-lived.¡±


    ¡°What if there ends up being too much energy for me to divert, or the reactor explodes or something?¡± They both seemed like strong possibilities, assuming something even worse didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°It is what it is. If that happens, there¡¯s no real way for us to prevent it. And either way, we¡¯re better off finishing what we started, no?¡±


    Did An really have so little regard for their lives? Not that Kano disagreed with her. For better or worse, all they knew for sure was that they couldn¡¯t leave the reactor like this. Despite the risks, they had to keep going. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Working quickly, they got through another large portion of the catalysts as the concentration of energy continued to build. If it showed up on the visual spectrum, Kano was sure it would be enough to blind someone. Even just sensing it was excruciatingly painful. But they were almost done. They just had to keep working.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Kano repeated the same action, again and again, as she redirected as much energy as she felt comfortable handling. The children were absolutely saturated with it at this point, but they seemed to be holding up fine from what Kano could tell, and she didn¡¯t have the attention free to spare them much thought.


    They were getting close to finishing one of the last segments when Kano noticed nothing was happening to the remaining catalysts. Either An had stopped or whatever she was doing wasn¡¯t working anymore. ¡°An? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Give me a few seconds. I¡¯m working on it. Wait, I think I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Kano asked when the catalysts remained functional.


    ¡°Err, it appears I can¡¯t do it. It seems I was wrong about what the catalysts were doing when I neutralized them. Rather than releasing energy, they were releasing whatever it is that makes them work, which was then absorbed by the other catalysts.¡±


    It definitely sounded bad, but Kano wasn¡¯t seeing why An couldn¡¯t keep working. ¡°Can¡¯t you just keep neutralizing them until they¡¯re all gone?¡±


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible anymore. Trying to do so at this point is likely to set off a chain reaction that will likely destroy the whole thing. And make sure you don¡¯t stop redirecting energy either. If the reactor fills up much more, the same thing is likely to happen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re we supposed to do, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure that out. I think what I should have been doing is transferring whatever was inside the catalysts into something else, though I don¡¯t know what.¡±


    ¡°Well, do that, then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Like I said, tampering with the catalysts at this point is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What other option do we have? It¡¯s either that or we sit here and wait to die.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± An said, tugging on her hood as she frantically looked around the room. ¡°There has to be something¡­ If we had another reactor or something similar, I believe I could transfer them there. I might be able to build something like that if I had the time, but we¡¯re rather short on that.¡±


    Was that it, then? Had it all been for nothing? If only there was something they could adapt to function like a reactor, something else a necromancer had made. Unfortunately, none of An, Werisah, or Eomonsa¡¯s creations were much like that. Barring possibly the machine Eomonsa and Werisah had made, but that was too far away. What else was there? And then it hit Kano. If they couldn¡¯t adapt something to function as a reactor, then they needed something that could adapt itself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea,¡± Kano said. ¡°Go back to the lab and get Ren. I think she can help us.¡± She¡¯d been able to copy the organisms that were keeping her alive. Maybe she could copy the reactor as well.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°No. But unless you¡¯ve got a better idea, hurry up and do as I say.¡±


    Sighing, An said, ¡°Very well.¡± She hurried from the room, black robes fluttering.


    Now all Kano had to do until An got back was maintain the redirection. ¡°Are you guys still alive?¡± she called to the children.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said One, unfazed.


    That was probably about the best she could hope for under the circumstances. Now that she¡¯d confirmed their relative safety, Kano tried to dismiss them and everything else from her mind. Standing motionless with her eyes closed in the silent room, the reactor and her sense of it became her whole world.


    She was so absorbed that An¡¯s arrival took her completely by surprise, and for a moment she lost her concentration. Chiding herself for overreacting, she resumed redirecting the energy. She split her attention between her task and explaining what she had in mind to Ren. It was only after she was done that Kano realized she was shaking from a combination of exhaustion and pain.


    The blob sat on the floor, taking it all in before her copy of Kano replied, ¡°That sounds pretty dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it has to be done.¡±


    Ren titled her head. ¡°Does it, though? I¡¯m fairly sure I can survive whatever happens with the reactor. It has to be better odds than what you¡¯re suggesting.¡±


    For a moment, Kano¡¯s concentration slipped again. What nonsense was Ren talking about now? ¡°What about everyone else? Are you just going to let them die?¡±


    ¡°If I have to.¡±


    ¡°What about An and I? Think about all we¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    ¡°Look, I realize you guys helped me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to risk my life for you.¡±


    Kano ground her teeth. How ungrateful could this stupid blob be? ¡°If you¡¯re going to act that way, what was even the point of freeing you?¡±


    Ren shrugged. ¡°How am I supposed to know? You¡¯re the ones who did it. It¡¯s not like I asked you to do it.¡±


    It was a weak argument, given that Kano had only done it because Ren had made her desire for freedom quite clear. ¡°Well, we did, and you were happy to be free. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s worth repaying?¡±


    ¡°Sure, just not like this. If you¡¯ve got something you want me to do that doesn¡¯t involve risking myself, then I might be able to help you.¡±


    What a useless suggestion. Of course there was nothing so convenient. Wasn¡¯t Ren supposed to think like Kano did? If so, then why was she so unhelpful? She was nothing like Kano in that regard. Or at least, nothing like Kano was now. Now that Kano thought about it, she¡¯d probably been just as bad in the past, if not worse. What had changed that? And how was she supposed to convey it to Ren?


    ¡°Why do you want to live so badly in the first place?¡± Kano asked. Not a great opening, but she had to start somewhere. ¡°The way you are now, it doesn¡¯t seem like you have much to look forward to, so what¡¯re you even risking?¡±


    ¡°Do I need a reason? Wanting to live is a pretty basic impulse.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re going to choose your life over the lives of other people, then you¡¯d better have a good reason for doing it. Especially when they clearly have so much more to live for than you do.¡±


    ¡°Therefore I should shut up and sacrifice myself for their benefit? I don¡¯t care about them at all. Why should their lives or reasons for living matter to me?¡±


    Ren¡¯s question was so against Kano¡¯s current way of thinking that it took her a moment to comprehend it, while her concentration grew closer and closer to breaking completely from all the distractions of conversation. ¡°Because we all have to live in this world together. There¡¯s nothing to be gained from ignoring that or trying to cut yourself off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I chose to be like this,¡± Ren said, lowering her voice, ¡°it¡¯s just the way I feel. You should know that better than anyone.¡±


    Ren was right. Kano knew what it felt like all too well. ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason to force yourself to care. Your life is basically pointless otherwise. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°It might be pointless, but I don¡¯t see how caring would change that, other than to cut my life short. What¡¯s going to happen if I did decide to care? I¡¯m pretty sure I wouldn¡¯t enjoy it or get anything out of it, other than having to do more things I don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    She was right about that. There was little to recommend this way of living as far as enjoyment went. At least for someone like Kano. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you like it or not; that¡¯s not what it¡¯s about. It¡¯s about doing what¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you care about that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s right?¡± Ren echoed with a derisive laugh. ¡°And how am I supposed to know that? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s written down somewhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to decide for yourself. But can you honestly say that you think sacrificing all these other people just to preserve yourself is worth it?¡±


    Slouching, Ren glared at Kano. ¡°You¡¯re really annoying, you know that? And I¡¯m pretty sure what you just said is garbage, but I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡± She sounded serious, but Kano found her sudden turn rather hard to believe.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess we must both have a fondness for stupid garbage, like doing what¡¯s ¡®right.¡¯¡±

 Renewal - Chapter 59

    Kano left it to An to explain what Ren needed to do and went back to just redirecting energy. The relief of not having to tax herself doing two things at once anymore was almost enough to block out the pain for a little while. As far as she could tell, the children were still alive. Though they were starting to glow, which was probably not a good sign.


    Once Ren understood her task, she oozed through the hole in the reactor¡¯s wall that Werisah had made and enveloped a sizeable portion of the catalysts. They vanished into her malleable form, and her whole body quaked.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± An called when Ren went still.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Kano couldn¡¯t spare the concentration to watch, but she could sense that An was transferring something along with the energy building within Ren. It was at this point that Kano realized a potential flaw in this plan. If they made another reactor, what was to stop it having the same problem?


    But there was probably nothing to worry about. Surely An had already taken that into consideration. If Kano had thought of it, then the necromancer must have as well. She couldn¡¯t afford to spare it much thought either way. Her own task was hard enough.


    With Ren¡¯s help, An neutralized the last of the catalysts, and Kano was at last free to release her hold over the dissipating energy. After watching it multiply for so long, seeing it finally decrease almost felt too good to be true. But her senses didn¡¯t deceive her, and she could take a well-deserved rest. Sinking to the floor, she felt like going right to sleep, but that would have to wait. She had to see the rest of this through first. She glanced over to the children and saw that they were already asleep. Hopefully they¡¯d be okay when they woke up.


    ¡°What now?¡± Kano asked, seeing that the energy was still swelling within Ren.


    ¡°Now all Ren needs to do is shut herself down.¡±


    Ren swiveled to face her, her body strobing with color. ¡°And how am I supposed to do that?¡±


    ¡°Er, are you not able to? I assumed you¡¯d be able to manage that level of control, given that you were able to mimic the catalysts so perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Those are totally different things. What am I even supposed to do to make this stop?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I suppose if you can¡¯t will the reactor to do as you wish, then you could simply break down the catalysts you create within your own body¡­ You shouldn¡¯t suffer the sort of chain reaction the reactor was at risk of, though I¡¯m not sure how whatever is in the catalysts will react with your body.¡±


    Ren¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I wish you¡¯d said that last part sooner.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I already started breaking them down.¡±


    An backed away toward the exit. ¡°Oh dear. Does it feel as if you might explode soon?¡±


    ¡°What? Am I going to explode?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a distinct possibility.¡±


    Still sitting down, Kano just watched the disaster unfold. Maybe trusting An with this hadn¡¯t been such a good idea, not that she¡¯d been spoiled with options at the time. Some of the fault was probably her own anyway. She was the one who¡¯d suggested Ren in the first place.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Kano said, ¡°she¡¯s not going to explode yet.¡± The energy within Ren was being channeled into something, but it didn¡¯t strike Kano as immediately dangerous or unstable. It looked more like Ren was just absorbing the energy into her body, and yet she seemed to have no knowledge of what was happening to her. Kano might be guilty of much the same presumption as An in that she¡¯d thought that Ren¡¯s ability to recreate things using her body was due to precise control over her own form. Though it seemed more like it was actually an inherent function that Ren herself didn¡¯t understand and had only a limited degree of control over.


    Late as the realization was, it was still useful. Not that it offered any insight into Ren¡¯s current predicament. ¡°How do you feel right now? Anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°Worried. Angry that I let you talk me into this, and¡ª¡±


    Before she could continue her list, Kano said, ¡°I meant how does your body feel.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It feels pretty much the same as usual.¡±


    Well, that was helpful. ¡°Nothing that seems at all strange?¡±


    ¡°No, though it¡¯s not like I can feel much in the first place.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Clearly going by how Ren felt wasn¡¯t going to get them anywhere. How else were they supposed to diagnose what was happening to her? ¡°An, you¡¯re a necromancer, can¡¯t you figure this out? This seems like exactly the sort of thing you guys do.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I could take a look,¡± An said with her back pressed against the door.


    ¡°Well?¡± Kano asked when An stayed where she was.


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely not going to explode, right?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, though your guess is as good as mine. Is there some particular reason you think she¡¯ll explode?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, not exactly. It just seemed like something worth being wary of.¡±


    ¡°Noted. Now can you hurry up?¡±


    Taking a few tools from her robes, An went to work. She looked through the lenses of a complicated-looking device and spent a while scrutinizing Ren¡¯s body while Kano took the opportunity to close her eyes and rest. Now that the excitement was fading, her exhaustion hung over her like a heavy net, trying to draw her down into slumber. But she stayed strong and willed herself to stay awake. Despite her exhaustion, it was easy enough if she put her mind to it. If only the same were true of solving Ren¡¯s problem.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t even sure there was a problem. But there had to be, didn¡¯t there? There was no way it could be this easy. The reactor had been quite dangerous and unstable, so it stood to reason that recreating that same structure would carry proportionate risk, even if the form that risk took wasn¡¯t necessarily the same.


    An was still inspecting Ren, intent on whatever her instruments were telling her, when Kano opened her eyes and noticed a thin line had appeared on Ren¡¯s body. At first she assumed it was simply the way the flesh was sitting, but she watched as the line quickly lengthened until it went right around Ren¡¯s rearmost section. And then, without further warning, everything on the rear side of the line detached.


    Kano watched it fall to the ground, writhing as its shape changed, before looking back at Ren and An. Neither of them had even noticed yet.


    ¡°Hey, guys,¡± Kano called, pointing at the newly separated portion of Ren¡¯s body. Ren really mustn¡¯t be able to feel much if she had no idea her body was splitting in two.


    They both looked to where Kano pointed, eyes widening in dumbfounded amazement as they beheld the sudden change Ren¡¯s form was undergoing. Before they had time to act, another rapidly widening fissure appeared before their eyes. It was followed by another, and like a dam bursting, the cracks multiplied with incredible speed.


    With only the portion that formed her copy of Kano intact, Ren clutched at the nearest part of herself, trying to keep it from splitting off. But her efforts did nothing to repair the rift, which widened until the portion was no longer connected, and it slipped from her arms.


    Strange as it was to see Ren split apart, it was even stranger still when Kano realized each piece was moving independently. How was that possible? They had no brains, though now that Kano thought about it, she wasn¡¯t sure if Ren had one either. Still, Ren only had one soul. Had it somehow been split between the different bodies? Or were they all being controlled by the same soul, wherever it was? Neither explanation made much sense to her, but she couldn¡¯t think of any alternatives.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t understand this either,¡± Kano remarked to An.


    ¡°Not currently, though I hope to.¡± Shaken from her stupor, the necromancer went over to examine one of Ren¡¯s fragments. ¡°Oh,¡± she said, setting aside her tools after only a few moments. ¡°Odd as it is, the cause of Ren¡¯s unexpected split is far simpler than I supposed. It appears she received several souls from the reactor, which have accordingly split her apart to form their own bodies.¡±


    That was what had been in the reactor? Souls? Kano shrugged. It made as much sense as anything else to her. ¡°Is she okay?¡± The much-reduced blob appeared to still be frozen in shock at what had become of her body, though Kano wondered if the division hadn¡¯t taken some kind of toll on Ren¡¯s mind. Even if Ren hadn¡¯t noticed it happening at first, Kano found it hard to believe the process wasn¡¯t traumatic. She¡¯d practically been torn apart, after all. How could anyone be okay with that?


    ¡°As far as I can tell, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her. Other than losing most of her body, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hello? Ren?¡± Kano called. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    Kano¡¯s replica slowly turned its head to face her. ¡°Kano?¡± Ren muttered, sounding dazed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Can you see me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can see you, what kind of question is that?¡± Her annoyance seemed to help bring her back to reality as she took in her surroundings with clear eyes.


    ¡°Good. I was worried something terrible might have happened to you. But you seem okay.¡± Kano glanced at the writhing pieces of Ren¡¯s body. ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Mostly I just feel tired.¡± She yawned to accentuate her point, an odd mannerism given that she probably didn¡¯t need to breathe. ¡°My job is over, right? Can I rest now?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ren lay down, still looking like Kano, and Kano added, ¡°Thank you, by the way. For what you did. You probably saved us all.¡±


    Ren¡¯s only response was an indistinct sound from the back of her throat, and she closed her eyes. Kano watched over Ren for a little while to make sure she wasn¡¯t about to suddenly die, but she seemed to be sleeping peacefully. Good. That was one less thing to worry about. Now all they had to do was figure out what to do about these other souls that had split off from Ren.


    They didn¡¯t look dangerous, but given that Ren¡¯s body tended to absorb organic matter, they probably couldn¡¯t leave them to roam free. Were they even intelligent? Their aimless movements didn¡¯t seem to suggest that. She prodded one with her foot, but there was no reaction.


    ¡°Any idea what we should do with these?¡± Kano asked, gesturing toward the multicolored piles of flesh.


    ¡°Hm, if it weren¡¯t for the potential danger of them getting into the reactor and starting something again, I¡¯d suggest we just leave them in here. For the time being, I think it¡¯s best that we just try to get them out of here and away from the reactor. You know Ren better than I do. Do you have any ideas as to how we could move them out?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± She hadn¡¯t been able to move Ren at all when she¡¯d wanted to.


    An sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you have me, you know that? I¡¯ll put something together. Just keep an eye on them and try to keep them from doing anything that might be dangerous.¡±


    Kano watched them carefully, though she wasn¡¯t sure how much she could do to stop them if they headed for the reactor. If worse came to worst, she could try to use her force field again, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it still worked, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to use it when she was already so exhausted. Why did Ren get to sleep while she was trying to clean up the blob¡¯s mess? It was completely unfair.

 Renewal - Chapter 60

    Though there were many things Kano would rather be doing than watching a bunch of stupid blobs, she still did her best to monitor them. Fortunately, none of them seemed inclined to do much more than slither around in circles or run into each other. If they weren¡¯t wasting her time, Kano might even have found their antics amusing.


    What were they going to do with them ultimately, anyway? Destroy them? Or perhaps just leave them to die? Even if they weren¡¯t intelligent, it still struck her as somewhat cruel. Still, it might be their best option, and she wouldn¡¯t lose sleep over the deaths of such inconsequential beings.


    ¡°Okay,¡± An said, walking over holding some sort of applicator. ¡°Give me a few moments, and then we can move them.¡± She sprayed each of them with a liberal dose of something, and they quickly grew sluggish. ¡°That should render them inert for a while.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to take them?¡±


    ¡°Ideally I¡¯d like to take them to the lab for further study.¡± Before Kano could protest, she added, ¡°But that would be a lot of work, so I¡¯m happy to just leave them in the closest room where they won¡¯t be able to cause any harm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look, then,¡± Kano said, walking out. She found a suitable room a few doors down and came back. They then began dragging the blobs between the two of them to the other room. It was hard work, but at least they didn¡¯t have to take them far.


    ¡°Why do these things seem so dumb, anyway?¡± Kano asked. ¡°I thought you said they had souls.¡± They were even dumber than ghouls.


    ¡°I did, though I¡¯m not certain as to what state their souls in. They may very well only possess fragments of a soul or something similarly flawed.¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re just going to stay like that?¡±


    ¡°Does that bother you?¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡± Though Kano wasn¡¯t quite sure why. ¡°It kind of seems like a waste, I guess? Can¡¯t you do something with them or something?¡±


    An made an amused sound. ¡°Are you really asking me to do as I will with them? What happened to distrusting me?¡±


    A good question. Kano hadn¡¯t really thought about it. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve seen enough of what you do to know that you¡¯re relatively harmless. At least compared to the other necromancers.¡± And that was probably about as much as Kano could hope for. An wasn¡¯t perfect, but she was still the best hope they had for changing the world for the better.


    ¡°That means a lot, coming from you,¡± An said, though she didn¡¯t sound all that impressed.


    Once the blobs were all in the other room, they locked them in there for An to deal with later, and it occurred to Kano that she was much more trusting toward An if it meant she got to avoid work. Especially when she was exhausted.


    Returning to the reactor room, Kano considered asking An if she needed any more help but decided against it on the off chance there was still more to be done. Better not to give her the option at all. Kano curled up on the cold steel floor not far from the others, and secure in the knowledge that Shorinstown and the people she cared about were safe, drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    The next thing she knew, she was sitting on a swing set beneath the night sky. She wasn¡¯t sure how she knew what a swing set was, given that she was sure she¡¯d never encountered one, but it was familiar to her. Was this another memory? It wasn¡¯t much like the others. Everything was more real here. She could clearly feel the plastic seat beneath her and the wind on her face.


    Looking out across the flat wasteland that surrounded her, Kano could see only barren earth without a hint of color. How had she come to this place? Even though it felt real, there must be some sort of trickery at work, like the simulation she¡¯d experienced with Thirty-Six and Yon. Hopefully her stay would be less traumatic than last time.


    Kano was just wondering if she was trapped here when a shimmer appeared in the air before her. It vanished a moment later, leaving Kano staring at a woman who looked remarkably similar to her. Her face was deeply lined, and there was a terrible weariness in her eyes. It had to be Karen, but what was she doing here? Where was here?You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯re surprised to see me,¡± Karen said. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. I¡¯m surprised to be here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? I thought you were dead.¡± Was it possible Karen was still alive? Hope blossomed within Kano. Would they actually get to meet?


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but essentially I am. What you¡¯re seeing now is one last flicker of life, brought about by the excess energy leaking from the reactor. You did well with that, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Then was this going to be their first and final meeting? She had to say something, but what? Karen might fade away very soon, so Kano had to say something meaningful. ¡°What should I do now?¡± It seemed the most pertinent question, and who better to advise Kano than her creator?


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About my life, the world, the people around me, everything.¡±


    She looked at Kano with a crooked half-smile on her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t want my advice, trust me. All I¡¯ve done is make a terrible mess of things.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t have been that bad. You made me, after all.¡±


    Karen chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me there. But that was just dumb luck. I don¡¯t have any words of wisdom to give you. Besides, you seem to be doing fine on your own.¡±


    ¡°Really? It feels like I¡¯ve just been going from one disaster to the next.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes that¡¯s just how things are. You just have to do your best. Not that you need me to tell you that. Everything turned out fine, and you¡¯re the reason for it. I have a fairly limited sense of what was happening in the outside world, but that was how it felt to me at least.¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t really agree, but she wished what Karen was saying was true, and it seemed silly to waste time arguing when Karen had clearly made up her mind. ¡°Was there something you wanted to tell me? I¡¯m assuming you brought us here for a reason.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can really call it much of a reason. I just wanted you see you one last time. It¡¯s probably rather egotistical of me, but I¡¯ve never claimed to be humble. And it really does my heart good to see you flourishing.¡± She gently brushed fingers against Kano¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe I was ever that young. Thinking back, it feels like it happened to someone else. I guess that just speaks to how long it¡¯s been.¡±


    Kano knew how that felt, though in her case she¡¯d quite literally experienced someone else¡¯s memory. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen me. Is that all you wanted to do?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. I mean, what else is there to do? It¡¯s not like anything I do will make a difference, and I¡¯ll be gone before long.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to know more about you for a start.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can spare you a few moments before I venture into the great beyond. I don¡¯t exactly have any other plans.¡±


    Karen sat down beside her.


    ¡°Why did you make me?¡± Kano asked.


    Karen blinked. ¡°To replace myself, of course. That was my initial goal, at least. I think I strayed slightly from that in the end, just trying to make something that would survive.¡± She looked up at the sky, smiling contentedly. ¡°Somehow I finally succeeded.¡±


    ¡°Partially, at least.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, genially confused.


    ¡°Er, I was dying up until quite recently. From pretty much the same thing you were, I think.¡± Seeing that Karen still seemed to have no idea what she was talking about, Kano added, ¡°You said my soul was degrading like yours was. I saw it in one of your memories. You were talking to me while I was lying unconscious on a table.¡±


    Karen¡¯s mouth fell open, all trace of cheer wiped from her features. ¡°Then, are you Kano?¡± She looked deep into Kano¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t look the way I remember you. And I thought you were dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead? Why would I be dead?¡±


    ¡°The last time I saw you, you were just a lifeless husk. You¡­¡± Karen took a deep breath. ¡°You never woke up. You were a failure, just like the others.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make any sense. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Completely. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m overjoyed to see that you survived, but I¡¯m also just as confused as you must be. If you¡¯re here, then what happened to Karen?¡±


    Though she seemed to be trying to explain things, all Karen had done so far was confuse Kano further. Was she still able to think clearly? She was dying, after all. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re Karen, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am, but I¡¯m talking about my successor. Where she is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the faintest idea what you¡¯re talking about. I thought I was your successor.¡± A terrible idea occurred to Kano. ¡°You don¡¯t mean Shorin, do you?¡±


    The way Karen¡¯s lips immediately twisted into a sneer told Kano she was wrong before Karen even opened her mouth. ¡°Now you¡¯re just being insulting. No, I mean Karen.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what to tell you. You¡¯re the only Karen I¡¯ve ever heard of.¡±


    ¡°Find her for me.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have to know what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s supposed to be here, continuing my legacy. And since I¡¯ll be long gone before I can find that out, you¡¯ll have to do it in my place. As for how, if there¡¯re no clues here, then I think your only option is my old home. I don¡¯t have a map to give you, so listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I remember where it is. Or at least, I saw your memory of where it is. I can find it. Though I still don¡¯t see the point. What am I supposed to do after I find her?¡±


    ¡°Find out what she¡¯s doing and, if necessary, set her back on the right path.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know what that is?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t the faintest idea, but I hope you can. Anyway, this is about as long as I can stay, and I¡¯ve never been very good with goodbyes. So, goodbye.¡±


    And with that, she was gone, the world she¡¯d brought Kano to fading along with her.

 Renewal - Chapter 61

    Kano woke to the sound of Nove¡¯s deep, growly voice. She was saying something about the children. And just like that, Kano was completely awake.


    ¡°Did something happen to them?¡± she asked while she was still taking in her surroundings. The children were sitting quietly around Nove and Kano on the floor. One look was all it took for Kano to know they were still bound together. They were being far too quiet.


    ¡°Not exactly. They¡¯re just like they were before, all of one mind.¡±


    Kano had hoped they¡¯d be over that by the time they woke up, but clearly that had been in vain. Even as it was, it didn¡¯t seem like much of a problem. Though the children didn¡¯t seem to like being that way, it probably wouldn¡¯t do them any harm. And even if it did, they¡¯d be able to recover; Kano was sure of it.


    Between An, the children, and Nove, they should be able to deal with it. Now that she thought of it, where was An, anyway? If she wasn¡¯t here, then she must¡¯ve gone back to her lab. It was by far her favorite place to spend time, after all.


    ¡°You guys sit tight,¡± Kano said. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see An.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to help.¡±


    Kano did intend to ask An about that, but it wasn¡¯t her priority right now. The children could wait. She needed information about what Karen had told her. And confirmation if what she¡¯d been saying was true. Kano didn¡¯t think she was lying, but dying people that existed only in your head probably weren¡¯t the most reliable sources.


    Hurrying off to the lab, Kano found An hard at work, just as she¡¯d expected. Didn¡¯t necromancers ever take breaks? Maybe they¡¯d be less crazy if they did. Though, looking past An at the remains of flower, she understood why An was here again. It would be quite a shame to let all her work go to waste.


    On second thought, maybe it was better not to bother her. She probably had enough to worry about as it was. And she¡¯d already done more than enough for Kano and the others. She could probably use a break from being dragged into other people¡¯s messes.


    Kano was on her way out when she heard An call out to her. ¡°Oh, hi, Kano. Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I can see you¡¯re busy, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Go ahead. I am busy, but I can spare a little time for you.¡±


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t want to bother you. It¡¯s not that important.¡±


    An gave her a withering look. ¡°Kano, you¡¯re already bothering me, and it¡¯s only getting worse the more you make excuses. Just spit it out already.¡±


    Pausing intermittently to collect her thoughts, Kano recounted her conversation with Karen. Once she was done, An stared at her for a few moments, her mouth moving as she tried to formulate a reply. Finally she said, ¡°Oh. That¡¯s really not what I was expecting.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I should do? Should I try to find this other Karen?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I¡¯d do it if I were in your place, knowing that she could be out there without meeting her would bother me too much.¡±


    That was a good point. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t exist in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have much to lose, and at least you¡¯ll know for certain.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Kano wasn¡¯t sure if she hoped this other Karen was real or not. If she was out there, it opened up a whole new realm of possibilities, for better or worse. Probably worse.


    Though it was possible Kano was being too hasty in her evaluation. Even if this other Karen was a necromancer, she might not be that bad. The fact that she wasn¡¯t following the original Karen¡¯s plan made Kano wary of her intentions, but maybe her choice had been for the best; their creator had been far from perfect. The more Kano thought about it, the more she needed to find this new Karen.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°What about everyone else?¡± Kano asked. ¡°Will you guys be able to handle things while I¡¯m gone?¡± It seemed doubtful, given how close they¡¯d all come to disaster with her help.


    ¡°I think so. Things should quiet down around here now that the reactor¡¯s gone. I doubt we¡¯ll be seeing any more necromancers around here, at the very least.¡±


    Maybe they did have a shot of it after all, then. ¡°Get Himin to help you. She should be able to handle most of the actual running of Shorinstown. You should probably have Miusvon keep an eye on her, and don¡¯t trust her too much. But if you do that, I think she¡¯ll do a good job. Also, I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    An scratched her head beneath her hood. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to put her in charge, but not trust her?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Somehow that strikes me as a little counterintuitive. What good is she if I can¡¯t trust her?¡±


    ¡°Because it means she¡¯s ambitious, and you need someone like that. Besides, there¡¯s really not many other choices anyway. If you¡¯ve got a better one in mind, then by all means, use them instead.¡± There was no way An had anyone like that.


    ¡°Fine, whatever. I¡¯ll get Miusvon to do it.¡± After a look from Kano, she added, ¡°and I¡¯ll tell her not to kill Himin, okay?¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Leaving An to her work, Kano left the lab and stood in the corridor beyond. She could leave right now without telling anyone else. What she¡¯d told An was bound to get around to Nove and the children before long. All in all, it would probably be a lot easier on all of them as well as save them some time.


    The sooner Kano got going the better. Who knew how far Karen had gotten by now. And the others were sure to have plenty to do in the wake of the disaster. All those reasons and more drifted through Kano¡¯s mind, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to actually leave without seeing them again.


    She wouldn¡¯t exactly miss them or anything, but it didn¡¯t feel right to leave without saying goodbye. They were sure to miss her, after all, and it would do them good to see her one last time. Mind made up, Kano headed for the reactor room.


    Nove and the children were still there, though they didn¡¯t seem to be doing much of anything. Why weren¡¯t they back in their own room, anyway? She couldn¡¯t imagine there was much reason for them to stay here anymore. Had they been waiting for her? It didn¡¯t make much sense, but it was the only explanation she could think of.


    ¡°You can go back to your room now,¡± she said from the doorway. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡±


    The children dutifully got up and filed out in unison. It was still unsettling seeing them like that. Hopefully they¡¯d be their chaotic selves by the time she got back. At least it would make saying goodbye easier.


    ¡°But before you go, I have an announcement to make.¡± She waited, hands on hips, until everyone was focused on her. ¡°I have something I need to do outside of Shorinstown, so this is the last time we¡¯ll see each other for a while.¡±


    There was a collective hush, and the eyes of each of the children glittered with unshed tears. The force of their reaction struck Kano like a hammer blow. What happened to this farewell being easy? ¡°It won¡¯t be that long, okay? We¡¯ll see each other soon, so please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    In flagrant defiance of her order, tears rolled down the children¡¯s cheeks. Yet they still said nothing. If they didn¡¯t want her to go, why didn¡¯t they say so? Was it because they believed that she needed to go and weren¡¯t trying to stop her out of consideration? Somehow that only made it harder to leave them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone going to say anything?¡± It felt ridiculous to be the only one speaking. What kind of goodbye was that?


    ¡°Goodbye, Kano,¡± Nove said, her voice a quavering rumble. ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± Kano said, lowering her head and hurrying out of the room. If she stayed much longer, she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to leave at all. And she had to go, had to fulfill Karen¡¯s last wish and find out the truth for herself. Everyone would be fine without her. She¡¯d done everything she could to ensure that. If only she could convince herself of that, then leaving would be so much easier, but it appeared to be beyond her powers.


    ¡°Kano?¡± Ren said, rounding the corner outside the reactor.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing down here?¡± The timing was far too convenient for it to be a coincidence.


    ¡°An told me you were going to find Karen¡¯s successor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll probably be gone for a while.¡± Had Ren just come to see her one last time before she left?


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to see what this Karen is like, just like you do. Besides, it¡¯s a good opportunity to see more of the world, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Kano didn¡¯t really know what to think, but she couldn¡¯t come up with a good reason to refuse. They both had a stake in this. It seemed only fair to let her come and see for herself. She might even be useful. At the very least, she should make the trip less boring, and she no longer had her blobby mass to slow them down.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kano¡¯s footsteps echoed through the empty halls of shining metal, her strange twin by her side as she ventured out in search of the last living remnant of their creator.